《Sagewood - a farming progression fantasy》 Sagewood Book One: Restore the Farm Sagewood Book One: Restore the Farm is now available on Amazon and Audible through the links above. Books 2 and 3 will remain on Royal Road until further notice. Thank you all for reading, we''ve loved sharing this story with you. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Blake and Kim Sagewood Map and Book Two: Into the Caves update Map of Sagewood Valley The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. BONUS CONTENT - The Sprites of Sagewood Hi friends! Since we''re between books, we wanted to give you folks some bonus content regarding the sprites we all know and love. Below, you can find a list of each sprite with information about their character AS WELL AS awesome character fan art created by artist @chris_the_gremlin (you can follow him on Instagram). Thanks for reading, and we''ll be in touch soon when Book 3 comes out!!! -Blake and Kim
WOODS: Green hat. Bear animal form. Birthday Spring Day 60, age: 569 REED: Blue hat. Wolf animal form. Birthday Spring Day 87, age: 335 The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. IVY: Pink hat. Lynx animal form. Birthday Summer Day 5, age: 300 MAPLE: White hat. Fox animal form. Birthday Summer Day 5, age: 300 ROCK: Yellow hat. Moose animal form. Birthday Fall Day 47, age: 287 FLINT: Gray hat. Stag animal form. Birthday Winter Day 1, age: 101 HOLLY: Red hat. Mountain Lion animal form. Birthday Winter Day 25, age: 75 CLAY: Orange hat. [Book 4] Chapter One The melodic grind of wagon wheels through the rocky dirt provided an ideal setting for my mind to wander. My gaze drifted from the road to the streaks of pink clouds above, gently guiding my thoughts on a meandering journey as I lost myself in the beauty of the evening sky. My mind, as always, turned to the farm. It was early spring, the busiest time for a farmer, but so far, things were going smoothly. My thoughts drifted from the large herd of livestock I¡¯d amassed, to the ever-growing flock of chickens, to the flourishing crops that I¡¯d toiled over since the first chilly days of the season. They¡¯d be ready for harvest in about a week. Eventually, like they always did, my thoughts coalesced around the thing that brought me both the most stress, and the most joy in my life: my family, and the home we¡¯d built together. Thinking about my family now wasn¡¯t a melancholy return to the nostalgic, albeit lonely, years on Earth. I hardly ever thought of my own mom and dad, and never of the people back in Phoenix. Thoughts of family now consisted of the people of this world, and the profound sense of belonging I¡¯d cultivated over the past five years. It had all begun on the hallowed grounds of my Grandpa¡¯s old farm, a place that had seamlessly woven itself into the fabric of my existence. A small smile tugged the corners of my mouth as I remembered how much I¡¯d originally hated it, and how badly I¡¯d wanted to get back to my dull life on Earth. What had I been thinking? ¡°Are you humming that song again?¡± Woods asked, shaking me from my musings. The sprite was seated next to me on the driver¡¯s bench, glaring up at me. In the years I¡¯d known him, he¡¯d gone through significant life changes, including being corrupted, but he¡¯d always remained his usual, grumpy self. ¡°Huh? What song?¡± I¡¯d been so lost in thought, I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been humming anything. ¡°The one about the roads. Please don¡¯t sing¡ª¡± ¡°Country roads! Take me home!¡± I belted out, unable to control myself. ¡°To the place¡­ I belong!¡± Woods slumped next to me, accepting that he was going to be serenaded for the next four minutes by the John Denver classic, performed by yours truly. Even though he didn¡¯t show it, I knew he liked the song too. I¡¯d heard him humming it earlier. That¡¯s probably the reason it was stuck in my head now. He had only himself to blame. As I neared the final lines of the song, I saw a hint of a smile on his face, though he turned away to pretend to look at something else to hide it from me. Just as I finished the outro, we pulled onto the well-worn dirt path that traced its way to my farm from the south. I reflected on the entire day spent felling trees for firewood. The uncharacteristically cool spring had depleted our reserves. Mindful of the still regrowing forest that surrounded my farm, Woods and I had ventured southward to fell the trees that were much older than the ones I¡¯d planted a few years prior. We were greeted by warm lights emanating from my farmhouse, where faint voices could be heard within. A ruddy cheeked face briefly appeared at the window, small hands pushing aside the lace curtains before disappearing. Seconds later, the door burst open, revealing a toddler wearing only a diaper and a mess of wispy brown hair atop her head. ¡°Lucy!¡± I called, sliding off the driver¡¯s bench to meet her before she could make it to the porch stairs. I scooped her up and tickled her tummy. Her giggles filled the air, and I brought her close to me as I stepped through the door. The warmth and light of my farmhouse enveloped me, as well as the tantalizing smell of something delicious. ¡°Hey hon, I¡¯m home.¡± I heard Leia¡¯s muffled voice from one of the back rooms greeting me in return, the words lost between the walls. Reed, Holly, and Flint were all sprawled in the front room, all looking exhausted. I chuckled and knew exactly why. The sprites not only helped me with various tasks on my farm¡ªlike taking care of the animals and helping me tend to my crops¡ªbut on days when I was away, they helped Leia with our daughter, Lucy. ¡°She has so much energy,¡± Reed complained from the couch, his eyes halfway closed as if he could drift off to sleep at any moment. Holly nodded in agreement, mirroring Reed¡¯s exhaustion as she sat against the couch on the floor. Flint lay face down on the rug in front of the couch, unmoving. ¡°Is he all right?¡± I asked after a few seconds. Holly and Reed nodded, and Flint gave me a weak thumbs up from the floor. ¡°Lucy requested pony rides all afternoon,¡± Holly explained, ¡°and Leia wouldn¡¯t let us use one of the actual ponies, so Flint had to step in with his animal form.¡± ¡°It was all day,¡± Flint moaned, his words slightly muffled by the rug as his face was still pressed into it. ¡°Over and over, all she said was ¡®Again! Again!¡¯. Who taught her that word anyway?¡± I heard Woods chuckle from behind me, and Lucy wriggled out of my arms, running to the sprite as soon as her feet touched the floor. Lucy loved Woods. It used to really bother me, but I realized quickly it was the one time that Woods got to play the fun uncle role instead of the stern father. That role had now passed to me, and I¡¯d realized why Woods was always so bossy. Being a dad was hard work. Harder than being a farmer, that¡¯s for sure. I glared at Woods as I saw him hand Lucy a cookie. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t have any more cookies.¡± I¡¯d asked him before we returned home if all the cookies Maple had baked were gone, and he¡¯d told me they were. Liar. Woods shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any left for you. Only Lucy.¡± I rolled my eyes, but my mood brightened as Leia walked into the kitchen and gave me a tired smile. ¡°Long day?¡± I asked, to which she simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll put the kids to bed tonight,¡± I added. Leia stepped closer to me to give me a hug. I didn¡¯t let her. Instead, I grabbed her and dipped her in a swooping kiss, making her laugh and all the sprites groan with mock disgust. Lucy giggled again, running over to us and covering both Leia and I in chocolatey fingerprints. Leia, still laughing, melted into my embrace as I pulled her upright and close to me. I buried my face in her long dark curls, curls that she¡¯d passed onto our daughter. After a few seconds of holding my wife close, I looked past her into the hallway. ¡°Where¡¯s Link?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still mad at you for this morning.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I released Leia, kissing her forehead before walking toward the back bedroom of the farmhouse. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± Link, my son, was four years old. And yes, he was named after that Link. I¡¯d brought nostalgic memories, treasured pieces of my old world with me, as anyone would, and naming my son after one of the greatest heroes¡ªthe Hero of Time¡ªhad filled me with a quiet, personal joy. Leia had liked the name, and the sprites had never said anything otherwise. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. No one knew the truth about the name¡¯s origins. No one ever would¡ªexcept, perhaps, my son Link himself. One day, when he was older, I might tell him. Link displayed an uncanny manifestation of the stubborn traits typical of the Rockborn clan. Despite Leia not sharing any blood ties with the dwarves in her family, Link seemed to effortlessly adopt these resilient characteristics¡ªstubbornness being his most active trait. I knocked on his door, opening it after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Hey kiddo.¡± Link glared up at me from his bed. ¡°Did you have a good day today?¡± He shook his head, keeping silent. I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wouldn¡¯t let you come chop firewood with me. It¡¯s dangerous off the farm, and I just wanted you to be safe.¡± Link gave me a flat look. ¡°Nothing out there is stronger than you, dad. I could¡¯ve come with you, and you would¡¯ve kept me safe.¡± I paused. While it was flattering that my son thought I was the strongest thing out there, I knew that simply wasn¡¯t true. I wasn¡¯t even the strongest thing in this house when the sprites were inside. I didn¡¯t tell Link that though. Instead, I walked over to his bed and sat on the small mattress next to him. He propped his head on his hands, his glare fixed on the floorboards in front of him. ¡°I need someone here to protect mom while I¡¯m away. Lucy too. There needs to be a big strong man on the farm at all times.¡± I tried to inflate his tender four-year old ego. Link rolled his eyes, something I¡¯d never seen him do. He must¡¯ve learned that from his mom. Or Holly. ¡°Mom and Lucy have the sprites. They¡¯ll be fine for one day, dad!¡± I chuckled. He wasn¡¯t wrong. For being four, he could always easily outsmart my logic. He definitely got that from his mom. ¡°What do you say we go fishing tomorrow, just you and me?¡± Link perked up at this. ¡°By the river?¡± ¡°Sure. We could visit Uncle Rowan and Auntie Renna too, if that¡¯s something you want.¡± Link nodded, his usual animation returning to his face. I ruffled his dark brown curls, some of which were tucked behind his slightly pointed ears. Neither of my kids looked particularly like me, their mother¡¯s elvish genes dominating their features. I didn¡¯t mind though. Link had the same freckles dotting the bridge of his nose as Leia did, and Lucy had the same iridescent blue-violet eyes that I found so enchanting. I was glad my kids took after her more than me. They were better off for it. ¡°Can I come?¡± I heard the familiar voice of Clay coming from under the bed. Leaning over, I checked underneath the bed frame to find not one, but three sprites hiding. Clay, Rock, and Ivy were all under the bed, staring up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Why are you guys under here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re hiding from Lucy,¡± Ivy said. I squinted, seeing a fourth creature hiding under the bed with the sprites. ¡°I thought I said no chickens in the house.¡± The chicken, as if knowing it had been mentioned, began clucking. Link laughed, and the sprites crawled out from under the bed. Clay led the chicken out as well, looking sheepish as he did so. ¡°This chicken is different,¡± Clay answered. ¡°We¡¯ve been training it to be a house chicken.¡± Link nodded. I looked between them, trying to appear stern. ¡°No chickens in the house,¡± I said. ¡°Take it to the coop.¡± Clay¡¯s shoulders slumped and he walked to the door, the chicken following closely behind him. I was surprised, it did seem like the bird had been trained to do so. Clay turned back to us before he reached the door, as if remembering something. ¡°Can I still come fishing with you guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to Link,¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you come. But you can¡¯t visit the carpenters with us.¡± The townsfolk still didn¡¯t know about the sprites and their involvement with my family. I knew some of them had their suspicions, especially after Link had told Rowan and Renna about his special friends on the farm that could change into animals. Leia and I had tried to play it off like they were imaginary friends, but it was difficult to tell if they bought the lie. Link nodded, and Clay left, leading the chicken down the hall. The other sprites, Ivy and Rock, followed, waving to Link and me as they left. ¡°Should we go see what mom made for dinner?¡± I asked, turning back to my son. He nodded, holding his hands up for me to pick him up. I did, easily hoisting the four-year old up and over my shoulders, eliciting a laugh from him as I carried him into the kitchen like a sack of potatoes. *** ¡°You and Leia need to have more kids,¡± Woods said, breaking the silence of the porch. Everyone, including Lucy, Link, and Leia, as well as all the sprites, were asleep inside. Only Woods and I stayed up this late, now. ¡°Believe me, I try to convince her every single night.¡± Woods snorted as he turned his attention back to the velvety night sky dotted with millions of little lights. Lately, this had been our nightly routine¡ªsitting out on the porch until it got too cold to tolerate, then retiring inside. It was nice. I¡¯d built a couple of rocking chairs for this exact reason. Sitting on the porch, doing absolutely nothing is majorly underrated. My farmhouse had undergone drastic changes in the last five years. At first, I¡¯d added an extra room just for the sprites, but shortly after we were married, Leia and I started having kids. We¡¯d added an extra bedroom for Link, and two years ago, another room for Lucy. Renna and Rowan had eagerly helped with the renovations, and of course Renna asked every time she saw me when we¡¯d be adding another bedroom to the farmhouse. ¡°Is Finn going to visit anytime soon?¡± I asked after a moment. Woods¡¯ brother Finn had left the farm a few years ago, joining the band of southern sprites. He¡¯d occasionally come to visit, but it had been a while since his last appearance. He hadn¡¯t met Lucy yet, who was almost two. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I think he¡¯s pretty happy living with the southern sprites. Hopefully, they¡¯ll visit one of these days. I know Flint misses Fern.¡± I nodded, focusing on the expanse of pin-prick stars above us. It was nearing the temperature where I usually turned in, my breath frosty in the night air. Another comfortable silence ensued, but again, it was broken by Woods. ¡°Do you think the farm will reach level ten this year?¡± I thought for a moment. I¡¯d leveled the farm up to level nine shortly after Lucy was born, where it had frustratingly stayed, despite my best efforts. Advancing to and through the higher levels had taken years, though not for lack of trying. Each new level came with increasingly complex requirements¡ªspecific conditions that had to be met before I could progress¡ªpaired with some unseen threshold of effort that seemed to stretch further with each level. The higher I climbed, the longer it took, as if the farm itself demanded more from me with every level gained. Getting through level six had required me to get married. Straightforward, though not exactly simple¡ªespecially when the love of my life had up and left Sagewood. Fortunately, when she finally returned, I wasted no time proposing. Actually, I think I¡¯d waited about four minutes before stupidly confessing my love for her. Maybe five minutes, my memories from that time are still a bit foggy. The threshold between level seven and eight had been two-fold. The first part of the levelling condition had required a greater variety of life on the farm¡ªat least three types of animals and four types of crops growing at once. I¡¯d taken full advantage of the greenhouse, diversified my fields, and, for reasons I still didn¡¯t fully understand, decided to bring in goats. Every day since, I¡¯d questioned that decision. Sheep would have been easier. Less chaos. But no, I¡¯d committed. And now I lived with the consequences. Even after I¡¯d met this requirement, I couldn¡¯t move the farm to level eight until the second, arguably more challenging levelling requirement was met. It had been the biggest hurdle since level six: win a pie-eating contest at the Sagewood Summer Fair. That one in particular had taken considerable effort¡ªespecially because I was competing against the likes of the blacksmith Titus and my brother-in-law, Axel. I still couldn¡¯t look at pie without feeling nauseous. Any kind of pie. Going from level eight to level nine had been almost laughably easy in comparison¡ªhave a child. By the time the farm was ready, that condition had already been met twice over. Link and Lucy were already here, and the sprites had loved teasing Leia and me about it. But, strangely, getting to level ten seemed to have no leveling conditions at all¡ªat least none that I could discern. So, there really was no telling when I would eventually get the farm to max level. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answered Woods. ¡°Hopefully. I still have the Forest Stone. When the time is right, I¡¯ll finally be able to place it.¡± Woods nodded, though I knew he wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with my answer. ¡°Are you worried?¡± I asked. ¡°It seems like ever since Corruption disappeared, things have been good.¡± Woods drew his mouth into a line as he met my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the balance of magic.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Woods hadn¡¯t changed a bit since I first met him. ¡°I¡¯ll get there, and we¡¯ll bring back your goddess. I promise.¡± Woods nodded again, turning his attention back to the night sky. I shivered as the temperature seemed to drop even further. ¡°I¡¯m going to head inside. See you tomorrow, Woods.¡± He grunted in reply, not turning his gaze from the stars above. Keeping my footsteps as quiet as possible, I walked through the silent farmhouse. Faint snores could be heard from some of the rooms, and I did my usual rounds of checking on Link and Lucy. They were both asleep in their beds, snuggled in their blankets and pillows. Finally, I retired to my bedroom. Leia was already sleeping, exhausted after wrangling the kids all day, even with the help of the sprites. She stirred when I crawled into bed next to her but didn¡¯t wake. I fell asleep shortly after knowing I was the luckiest farmer alive. [Book 4] Chapter Two After a morning dedicated to fishing, Link, Clay, and I walked back to the farm, our bounty of fish stowed in my bag. The fish had been biting, and we¡¯d caught several, so we were eager to bring them back to Maple and Leia to prepare for tonight¡¯s dinner. Fishing had always been an afterthought for me. It was difficult to do during the winter, and to make time for during the spring, but when I¡¯d leveled the farm up to level nine, I¡¯d received an unexpected perk that directly affected my fishing skill. Now, I tried to take every opportunity to fish, even if I only got out a few times per year. During our excursion, Link and Clay managed to capture a frog. Though I pretended not to hear the amphibian¡¯s persistent croaks emanating from Link¡¯s pocket, I knew why they were hiding it. A prank was in the works. Still, I played along, ignoring the frog. I was intrigued about their target, and curious to see the mischief unfold. As we walked, Link and Clay, unable to contain their giggles, trailed behind me. Our visit to the carpenters proved fruitless, as Renna, Rowan, and Carter weren¡¯t home. They¡¯d been travelling a lot lately, so it didn¡¯t surprise me when they didn¡¯t answer. As we journeyed back to the farm, I was captivated by the enchanting landscape encompassing the well-worn paths. Despite being early in spring, the trees boasted a rich green, adorned with blossoms that hung low and heavy on their branches. The forest enveloping us teemed with vitality, showcasing buds and leaves larger than any I¡¯d ever seen before. Sagewood, true to its name, unfolded in an ever-deepening green with each passing year. By the onset of summer, the entire valley would be immersed in a boundless sea of flourishing foliage. As I marveled at the forest around us, something nagged in the back of my mind. It was early in the season, how was it so green now? I shook my head and dispelled the thoughts. I was probably overthinking it¡ªthe early blossoms were nothing short of wonderful. Finally, we reached the farm, and I turned to the trailing pranksters. ¡°Alright, Link, I¡¯ve got some work to do. Can you manage to stay out of trouble for a few hours?¡± I noted the mischievous glances exchanged between Link and Clay. With a tight-lipped nod, Link agreed. ¡°Sure, Dad.¡± He and Clay scampered off, erupting into a chorus of giggles. I shook my head, anticipating tales of a frog-centric prank later that night. Honestly though, I was a little excited. Even with all the spring projects happening, it could still be monotonous on the farm. Having kids definitely added a little spice to life, even if both Leia and I were exhausted by them every day. I met Woods near my crop fields, both of which boasted thriving frostmelons that would undergo a harvest in the coming days. Even though they¡¯d only been planted a few weeks ago, the leaves were full and drooping, heavy with rapid growth. Beneath the leaves, I could spot several melons adorning each plant, like giant, sapphire-colored ornaments. I admired them, putting my hands on my hips as I scoured the field for potential weeds or areas that needed extra care. ¡°Have these plants always been this big?¡± Woods asked without turning around. I glanced around the fields once again, confused by his tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Woods pointed to a melon growing in the small field. ¡°I swear this plant has doubled in size in the past two days. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s¡­ strange?¡± I tried to repress a smile as I offered him a nonchalant shrug. ¡°What can I say? I guess I¡¯m just that good at this farming thing.¡± He gave me a flat look, but I couldn¡¯t resist teasing him a little more. ¡°And here I thought all these years, you were the expert. Looks like the apprentice has now become the master. How the turn¡­ tables.¡± I drew my eyebrows together. That wasn¡¯t how the saying went. As the years passed here in Sagewood, it was getting harder to recall Earth¡¯s idioms. Confusion flashed across his face before he turned back to the plants. ¡°They¡¯re just growing faster than normal. We need to keep an eye on things like this.¡± I snorted, retrieving my watering can from my bag. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine, Woods. The whole forest is thriving, haven¡¯t you noticed how green it is this year?¡± Woods nodded but remained skeptical. ¡°Growth is good, but only if it¡¯s kept in balance. Since Corruption¡¯s gone, I worry that there will be an overcompensation.¡± I shrugged. It seemed like a silly thing to worry about. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a fluke. The forest isn¡¯t sick anymore, and my crops are doing extra well this season. Why borrow trouble worrying about a good thing?¡± Woods remained silent, a worried expression still on his face. ¡°It¡¯s probably from all my perks. I know I gained a growth perk a few years ago¡­¡± I trailed off as I mentally pulled up my list of farming perks. Level 1 Perk: Limitless Energy. You now tire half as quickly doing the same amount of work. Limited to work done within the farm¡¯s boundaries. Level 2 Perk: Handy Harvester. You have a twenty percent higher chance of harvesting multiple crops from a single plant. Level 3 Perk: Steady Hand. Your scythe and pickaxe skills have increased and double the amount of debris will be cleared from each strike. Limited to work done within the farm¡¯s boundaries. Level 4 Perk: Sixth Sense. You have an uncanny sense of everything and everyone who steps foot on your farm. You may now read the names of any person who is in the vicinity of your farm, regardless of familiarity. Level 5 Perk: Green Thumb. If all crop needs are met, crops grow twice as fast. ¡°Right here, level five¡¯s perk¡ªit makes my crops grow twice as fast.¡± I glanced at the sprite, who still looked skeptical. ¡°You worry too much, Woods.¡± I worked through the fields, pulling up the weeds as I went through the rows. The plants were thriving, and this was the largest crop I¡¯d ever had. ¡°Twice as fast or twice as large?¡± Woods asked skeptically. I pulled up the perk list again, glancing at level five¡¯s perk and frowning when I saw it referred solely to the speed of growth. ¡°Size doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I said, trying to distract the sprite. ¡°You of all people should know that, Woods.¡± He looked offended for a split second. ¡°Why me, of all people? Ugh. Never mind. All I¡¯m saying is we should keep an eye on this.¡± Dismissing his worry, I weeded around the plants, working with the loamy soil to eliminate the bothersome thistles and briars. This crop was truly remarkable¡ªso lush and beautiful. ¡°Maybe this harvest will be the one to get the farm to level ten.¡± I said absentmindedly as I worked. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Woods said, still examining the plants. He ran a hand over one of the full leaves of one of the frostmelons, giving it a disapproving look. I didn¡¯t let it bother me. He was a worrier by nature, always concerned if something seemed off. I was certain the plant growth was from the expertise I¡¯d garnered over the years coupled with my various farming perks. Thriving plants weren¡¯t a problem to be dealt with. Still, I checked my other gained levels and their perks to see if there were any others that might make the crops grow unusually fast. Level 6 Perk: Crop Mutation. This ability allows the farmer to experiment with local magic sources to affect crop quality and yield. By infusing seeds with magic, you can yield unique, valuable plants with special properties or appearances. Level 7 Perk: Livestock Whisperer. You understand the needs and feelings of your animals more fully. All mature animals produce ¡®excellent¡¯ quality items, and have a higher chance of producing rare items. Level 8 Perk: Weatherman. You can control the weather on your farm, ensuring perfect conditions for your crops. This ability can be used once per day. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Level 9 Perk: King of the Fish. Your fishing skills are so refined that any fish you catch is of the highest quality. You also gain the ability to fish in unusual places, such as wells or ponds on your farm, and still catch something valuable. After a few minutes of looking over them, I shrugged, buckling back down on my chores. Working through the rows of plants, I rid the entire field of weeds, each one dissolving into a puff of black dust. That was one of the nice things about farming in this magical world¡ªa portion of the work was done for me. After the weeds were pulled, I could just toss them, and they¡¯d magically disappear. The same thing happened with monsters and harvested crops¡ªwhen they¡¯d run their course, they simply vanished. Small things like that certainly made farming more enjoyable. Once the fields were cleared of weeds, it was time to water them. In the first years of my time in Sagewood, this involved filling my watering can at the well and trudging back and forth, from field to well and back again, until my boots were more mud than leather. A few years back, I¡¯d thought about asking the River Spirit and the Cave Spirit to help me set up sprinklers¡ªlike the ones they¡¯d graciously installed in my orchard. That plan fizzled out when the Cave Spirit decided to play the world¡¯s longest game of hide-and-seek. No one had seen the entity in years, and I didn¡¯t have time to start spelunking just to track him down. Thankfully, my luck changed when I leveled up to eight and unlocked one of my favorite perks: Weatherman. Now, all I had to do was think of a rainstorm, and within seconds, a hulking mass of gray clouds would materialize over my crop fields. These clouds, heavy with rain, seemed to appear out of thin air, drenching the soil in record time. With this perk, it was like nature had finally decided to work on my schedule. I hadn¡¯t touched my watering can in years. Of course, Woods had been standing right next to the frostmelons, still focused on the crop, unaware of the impending downpour. Of course, I didn¡¯t warn him. The rain poured down in one giant torrent, soaking everything within seconds. Woods turned to me, his small frame drenched, water dripping from his pointy ears. He shot me a look that could have curdled milk. ¡°Oops, didn¡¯t see you there,¡± I said with a mischievous grin. Woods stomped off into the forest, leaving a trail of wet footprints behind him. Watering the plants had become one of my favorite chores, solely because I got to drench Woods a few times a year when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. It didn¡¯t happen often, but when it did, it truly brightened my day.Top of Form I left the soaked fields behind and turned my attention to the livestock. I¡¯d gotten up early to milk the cows before heading out to fish, but the goats were still waiting, along with a few other chores. Fortunately, I could count on the sprites to feed and water the animals. Milking, though? That was a different story. The sprites were too small for the job¡ªor they just didn¡¯t want to do it. I saw Lucy with Flint and Holly on my way to the barn. All three of them were crouched and looking at something on the path. Lucy wore overalls and a sweater, both caked in mud. Like always, she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, even though Leia always insisted whenever she was outside, she needed to have them on. I¡¯d probably find the pair somewhere near the farmhouse, hidden in a bush or discarded on the porch. That girl never keeps shoes on for more than five minutes. As I neared the trio, I saw what they were all looking at. They¡¯d built a small house out of mud, like a sandcastle, but a lot droopier, and Lucy was smearing the mud everywhere. I sighed. ¡°Just don¡¯t let her eat any of that, all right?¡± Flint and Holly muttered something of an agreement, fixated on the mud pile before them. They too, were caked in mud, but then, the sprites never missed an opportunity to get a little muddy. A couple of hours slipped away as I milked the goats. Even though I¡¯d had all four for a couple of seasons now, I always had trouble recalling their names. Between the cows, goats, chickens, sprites, and my children, I often called everyone by the wrong name at least once a day. Thanks to a perk I¡¯d picked up at level seven¡ªLivestock Whisperer¡ªall the animals on my farm had developed a fondness for me. Even the rooster I¡¯d once wanted to turn into chicken nuggets now tolerated my presence. The perk also made it so that the cows and goats produced extra milk, and the chickens produced more eggs, all of which were the finest quality. With that task completed, it was now the cows¡¯ turn for their second milking of the day. Spring brought with it a constant juggling act, as I often found myself grappling with a shortage of hours to accommodate all my chores. Fortunately, only half of my cows were currently producing milk, the remaining half being pregnant and awaiting delivery in the coming weeks. After the cows had their calves, I¡¯d be drowning in milk. Luckily, fresh milk sold for a high price in the market. With four goats, six cows, and two horses, my twelve-stall barn was filled to capacity. The calves would stay with their mothers for a few weeks, but I would need to either find room or build new homes for the coming animals. Always another project, I thought to myself. After finishing with the cows, I stepped outside and felt the chill in the air, a sure sign that evening was closing in. I sighed. Despite everything I¡¯d accomplished today, it always felt like there was more to do¡ªone more task needing to be completed. Such was the life of a farmer in the springtime. The next item on my list was pruning the trees in the orchard, a job I¡¯d been putting off for weeks now. But if I wanted a good harvest come fall, I knew I had to tackle it in the spring. The last frost had come and gone, and if I wanted to encourage fruit production, the branches that didn¡¯t survive the winter had to be trimmed away. Woods and I were supposed to work on the orchard together later this afternoon, though I wondered if he¡¯d avoid me for the rest of the day due to his unforeseen drenching. Just as I turned to head toward the orchard, I heard Leia¡¯s voice from the farmhouse. ¡°Matt! Come here!¡± she called. Intrigued, I made my way to the porch and met her there. She exuded radiance, her hair artfully gathered in a loose ponytail, the dark waves flowing down her back. Face-framing curls were pulled out of the hairstyle, giving her a sophisticated look. ¡°Is everything all right, Leia?¡± I asked, looking past her into the farmhouse. It was unusually empty, the sprites and the children undoubtedly exploring somewhere on the farm. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just,¡± she looked up at me through her dark eyelashes, and I felt my heart skip a beat, ¡°the sprites took the kids to the forest. The farmhouse is empty, and you¡¯ve been working a lot lately. I was wondering if you could take a break from your chores¡ª¡± Before she could finish, I scooped her up and easily carried her into the farmhouse, kicking the door closed behind me. She giggled as I turned the lock on the front door. It wasn¡¯t often locked, but all the sprites knew that when it was, they weren¡¯t allowed inside for the next eight to twelve minutes. *** I left the farmhouse eight to twelve minutes later. Smoothing my crazy hair down, I returned to my original task of pruning the orchard. Even when the chores were stacked up and my duties were overwhelming, I always had a few minutes to spare for Leia. Especially when the farmhouse was empty and the children were occupied. You¡¯ve got to make hay while the sun shines. Woods was waiting for me by the orchard, his clothes and hair completely dry. His arms were crossed, and though he tried to look annoyed, the amusement in his eyes was hard to miss. ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± ¡°I was busy. It¡¯s spring, farmers are always busy in spring.¡± Woods smirked, turning his attention back to the trees, and thankfully dropped the subject. ¡°These have grown so much these past few seasons,¡± he said as he observed the trees. I nodded and pulled out a pair of pruning loppers from my bag. The trees had experienced fast growth since I¡¯d planted them years ago, but something was different about them this season. The branches were far above the ground now, a lot higher than they¡¯d been last spring, but I could still reach them. Barely. It seemed the trees had grown exponentially over the past year, despite my care for them remaining the same. I¡¯d chosen applepeach trees specifically for their fast growth, but now it seemed their rapid expansion was bordering on unruly¡ªmuch like my frostmelons. After a few seconds of observation, I set aside the thought and moved to the first tree, cutting away the dead branches. After all, the inherent nature of plants was to grow, that¡¯s what they were designed to do. There was no need to worry about how fast or large they were growing. Perhaps they would produce an overabundance of fruit in the fall. Even if something weird is going on, I reasoned with myself, at least it¡¯s weird in my favor. It probably had something to do with the magic finally being balanced after years of being dominated by Corruption. I moved on to the tree nearest the irrigation spigot, and an idea sparked in my mind. Casting a casual glance over at Woods, who was inspecting the tree I¡¯d just pruned, I noted his position¡ªright where the sprinkler would drench him. Without a second thought, I turned the spigot on. This time, however, my plan backfired. Instead of the sprinkler dousing Woods, the spigot¡ªwhich had been purposefully loosened¡ªerupted in my face, shooting a stream of icy cold water that instantly soaked me from my head down to my boots. Gasping in shock, I scrambled to find the nozzle and spent the next several minutes trying to screw it back in place while the water continually gushed out. When I finally succeeded, I shot a glare over at Woods. ¡°Loose fittings,¡± he said, clicking his tongue in mock disapproval. ¡°I suppose that even experienced farmers like yourself can still miss important details.¡± I stared at him for several seconds, but my glare slowly morphed into a grin. I chuckled and shook my head, and Woods cracked a smile as well. ¡°You got me,¡± I said, wiping the excess water from my eyes. ¡°Truce?¡± Woods thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Truce,¡± he replied. I heaved a sigh, then began stripping off my shirt and trousers to place into my bag for drying. ¡°You know,¡± I said as Woods turned his back to give me privacy, ¡°if we combined our powers, we could probably pull the world¡¯s most epic prank on the other sprites.¡± Woods harumphed. ¡°I would never stoop so low,¡± he said. Then, pausing for a moment, added, ¡°Unless, of course, they deserved it.¡± Top of Form *** By the time I finished pruning, a velvety blanket of night covered my farm. The animals had all been put into the barn, the chickens could be heard softly clucking from the coop, and a warm glow radiated from the windows of my farmhouse. Smoke drifted from the chimney, mingling with the darkness that had settled over the land. Everyone was gathered inside, and dinner hour was fast approaching. Weary from the day¡¯s demands, I trudged through the muddy paths, stumbling upon Lucy¡¯s shoes haphazardly strewn on the porch. I gathered the tiny shoes, taking a moment to appreciate how small and clean they were. She¡¯d had them for a while, but they remained in near-perfect condition because of how infrequently she wore them. Carefully, I arranged them near the front door, then proceeded to peel off my work boots, placing them beside Lucy¡¯s. Upon entering the farmhouse, I was welcomed by the comforting aroma of freshly baked bread and savory soup gently simmering over the fire. Leia winked at me from the kitchen, and the sprites waved to me from their place by the hearth. Lucy ran to me, jumping into my arms. The life of a farmer was tiring, but I always had enough strength to lift her. I hefted her into the air, eliciting high-pitched giggles from the toddler. Link appeared from the back hallway, coming over to hug me. I scooped him up as well, and both kids giggled as I spun them around, one in each arm. When I got too dizzy, I collapsed on the couch, and Link and Lucy erupted into chatter about how their day had gone. I nodded, trying to discern what each child was talking about, but their voices blended together. I continued to nod and smile, looking between them. Even though I had no idea what they were talking about, I still loved listening to them. I tried to take in their voices and their expressions. They were both growing so fast. Ever since I¡¯d gotten married, it had felt like time had slowly been speeding up, each year passing by a little faster than the one before. Leia screamed from the kitchen, and we turned sharply to see what had elicited her alarm. ¡°Who put a frog in my cooking pot?¡± Leia asked as she turned to glare at me, the kids, and the sprites. She lifted the lid off the soup pot, revealing the bright green frog from our fishing adventure earlier that morning. I repressed a smile as I turned to Link, who was expertly avoiding eye contact. ¡°Link,¡± I began, using my best ¡®stern dad¡¯ voice. He turned to me, giving me an innocent smile reminiscent of Leia¡¯s. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Dad. I don¡¯t know who would do such a thing.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Three I surveyed my crops, marveling at their immense size and robust greenery. Their massive leaves ballooned out of the field¡¯s boundaries, greedily absorbing every ray of sunshine. I¡¯d taken a chance on the frostmelons, having never grown them before, and the plants produced were colossal, the whole field looking like a jungle of roots, stalks, and fronds. Despite being oversized, none of the plants had failed to thrive, every single seed planted now a lush bundle of leaves. Every single one promised a bountiful harvest for me to reap today. Top of Form I turned to Woods, who was looking sourly at the plants. ¡°You¡¯re still upset they¡¯ve grown so big?¡± Woods nodded, staying silent. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. This harvest is going to pay for a new milk cow.¡± ¡°You already have six of those,¡± Woods said, his voice void of emotion, though his features betrayed a hint of worry. ¡°Too many, in my opinion.¡± ¡°One doesn¡¯t simply have too many milk cows, Woods.¡± ¡°Where exactly would you put another cow? The barn¡¯s full.¡± ¡°I¡¯m considering getting rid of the goats,¡± I said. The thought had come to me in that hazy space between closing my eyes and falling asleep last night, the kind of idea that felt brilliant until morning scrutiny set in. Cows gave more milk¡ªbetter milk, in my opinion. But goats ate less, which mattered more than I¡¯d like to admit. I frowned, reconsidering. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ll just expand the barn.¡± Woods cocked an eyebrow at me but didn¡¯t respond, so I continued working. I shrugged off any concerns the salty sprite had and delved into the harvest. A few oversized plants weren¡¯t about to rattle me, even though a faint voice in the recesses of my mind hinted that this situation wasn¡¯t normal. But then again, many things in this world defied what I thought was ¡®normal¡¯. Focusing on one of the plants, I began gingerly pushing back the massive leaves and pulling the sapphire-colored melons out from beneath it. Each plant looked as though it harbored four or five melons, all the fruit safely tucked in the bed of leaves. Even with the plants¡¯ marked growth, I was surprised by its generous yield. The harvested fruits went straight to my dropbox, where they would magically be transformed into money by tomorrow. I still didn¡¯t understand the magic behind the box, but it somehow sold the fruits directly to local markets, leaving me with the profits. The dropbox was also magical in storage capacity, as it didn¡¯t matter how many melons I placed inside, it could always fit more. As I turned my attention back to the field, I noticed the frostmelon plant I had just harvested was still standing. Back on Earth, this was normal: plants lived on after harvest. However, in this world, plants typically withered away into black dust once their yield was gathered. ¡°Did I miss one?¡± I muttered, mostly to myself as I knelt beside the plant. I scrutinized it thoroughly, a growing sense of unease creeping in. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a fluke,¡± Woods said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he narrowed his eyes at me, using the same word I¡¯d used when describing the plants a few days ago. ¡°I told you something was off.¡± ¡°What do I do with it now?¡± I asked, ignoring his use of my own words against me. ¡°Do I leave it? Do you think it¡¯ll produce more fruit if I do?¡± Woods uncrossed his arms and ran a hand over the massive leaves of the plant. He knitted his brows together as if thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We could wait for a few days and see¡­ but this is concerning. I¡¯ve never seen¡ª¡± With incredible speed, the plant turned all of its leaves toward Woods, using them as a mouth, and snapped at the sprite. He recoiled just in time, his eyes wide. ¡°What kind of plants are these again?¡± he asked, turning to me. ¡°Frostmelons,¡± I whispered, watching in horror as the plant slowly uprooted and began moving toward Woods. It stumbled awkwardly on its roots but continued moving forward. Woods grabbed the bow slung on his back and gave the slow-moving plant a bewildered look before nocking an arrow. He shot it, and the plant careened over, shuddering violently until it stopped moving. It still didn¡¯t shrivel into black dust. ¡°What¡­ just happened?¡± I asked, my voice cracking slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you still have the seed packet from when you planted these? Maybe you bought a feral type.¡± ¡°Those exist?¡± I pulled my pack off my shoulders and began rummaging around, pulling out an empty seed bag seconds later. Woods and I looked over the packaging as I turned it over in my hands several times. Nowhere on the pouch was a warning that these plants might become sentient upon harvest and start attacking people. ¡°Well¡­ I guess we¡¯ll just be careful with the next one,¡± I said, feeling more disturbed than scared. Honestly, a plant couldn¡¯t hurt me or Woods, but it was still unnerving. I glanced at the plant I¡¯d just harvested, an arrow protruding from its side. It twitched slightly, its leaves shaking unnaturally. I shuddered at the sight. Woods nodded, taking a few steps away from the field. ¡°I¡¯ll wait back here,¡± he said, clutching his bow. I approached the next plant cautiously, diligently harvesting and double-checking to ensure every fruit was collected before depositing it into the dropbox. Anxiously, I watched, anticipating the familiar disintegrating that had characterized all my previous harvests. To my surprise, nothing happened. The overgrown plant remained. Convinced I must have overlooked some fruit, I searched the plant again and came up empty handed. Woods and I stared at the frostmelon, waiting for it to violently uproot itself like the first one, but it remained firmly in place. To be safe, I uprooted it and tossed it onto the first plant, the one that had turned on Woods moments before. Silently, I proceeded to the next one. Harvesting proved more challenging with these overgrown plants, their leaves slowing the process. The third plant followed the same pattern, joining the discard pile with its predecessors. ¡°Maybe it was just that one,¡± I mumbled, my voice lowered. ¡°Or maybe it was a mimic.¡± I hadn¡¯t encountered a mimic since my early days of cave exploration, and while it seemed odd for a mimic to produce fruit like regular plants, it remained a plausible explanation. Woods cleared his throat, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°I have a theory.¡± He turned toward the forest. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he called, disappearing into the trees. Continuing my work on the next few plants, I watched each one for a few minutes after harvesting its fruit. Aside from not disappearing in a cloud of smokey dust, the plants displayed no other strange behaviors. I left a few still rooted after harvest, as they seemed harmless. I had worked through a quarter of the field when Woods returned, accompanied this time by Flint. Woods stopped outside the field, keeping a distance from the harvested plants that stubbornly hadn¡¯t dissolved yet. He pointed toward the plants, and Flint ambled toward them casually. Running his hands over the colossal leaves, Flint¡¯s eyes widened behind his spectacles. ¡°These are huge,¡± he whispered as if talking to himself. Woods and I watched with anticipation as the sprite wandered among the plants, but they remained in place. Nothing out of the ordinary happened. I blew out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Turning to Woods, Flint wore a confused expression. ¡°You brought me here just to see these plants?¡± ¡°The ones you¡¯re standing in have already been harvested, and they haven¡¯t disappeared yet,¡± Woods explained, his brow furrowed. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s weird,¡± Flint said after a pause, once again running his hand over one of the massive leaves that rivaled his size. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re a different variety?¡± he offered after a moment. ¡°That¡¯s what we thought, but the seed pouch doesn¡¯t indicate that,¡± Woods approached one of the plants cautiously, ¡°and a few minutes ago, one of these¡ª¡± The nearest harvested plant suddenly turned to Woods, its leaves extending as if attempting to grab the sprite. Flint screamed and stumbled away, trying to distance himself, even though they seemed to be only targeting Woods. This time, he was prepared and sidestepped, deftly avoiding the plant¡¯s grasp. The plant wriggled, attempting to uproot itself but flopped uselessly onto the soil. I shuddered. Something was seriously wrong. Woods turned to me. ¡°I think this has something to do with the balance of magic.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, ¡°you mentioned that before. But what does that mean?¡± ¡°After your grandfather left, the farm fell into decay and the land became sick,¡± he explained. ¡°It was like that for a long time before you came along. When you started to farm, it helped restore the balance somewhat, but Corruption¡¯s influence was still strong. Then, Corruption disappeared¡­¡± He trailed off, a troubled look crossing his face. I frowned. The night I was rescued from the Baron¡¯s dungeon was the last anybody had seen of the entity known as Corruption. It was widely believed that he had fled¡ªeither to some other land or plane of existence¡ªbut whenever the subject was brought up, Woods always got quiet. Regardless of what really happened that night, it was assumed that the land around Sagewood had finally been healed. The monsters and the dark magic wielded by Corruption had vanished, allowing the balance of magic to be restored. Or so we all thought. ¡°Are you telling me that with Corruption gone, the land is getting sick in the other direction? That things are growing too well?¡± Woods nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my theory,¡± he replied. ¡°And I think that¡¯s why these things are drawn to me¡­ because I used to be corrupted myself.¡± I looked Woods over, considering. Unlike the other sprites, his coloring was dull and washed out. This was a result of the corruption sickness he¡¯d been afflicted with. The only bright spot, of course, was his left eye, which had turned a vibrant purple five years ago. ¡°I suppose that makes sense,¡± I said, scratching my chin. ¡°In a strange, twisted way.¡± ¡°Your efforts developing this farm have introduced a great deal of positive magic into the system,¡± Woods said thoughtfully after a moment. He began pacing. ¡°More than I ever anticipated.¡± ¡°I was just too good at my job, then,¡± I replied. ¡°Got it. Should have slacked off more these last few years¡­ my bad.¡± Woods stopped and gave me a flat look. ¡°I had assumed your efforts¡ªyour totally average efforts¡ªwould be counterbalanced by the chaotic forces of nature itself¡­ but it seems I was wrong. It seems that Corruption did have a role to play in making sure the land stayed balanced. Now that he¡¯s gone¡­¡± He trailed off again, his annoyance giving way to a look of dismay. A long moment of silence hung between us. Flint and I exchanged worried glances before I spoke up. ¡°What does that mean for my future harvests then? Will the plants continue to grow larger and larger, eventually reaching a point of unmanageability?¡±Top of Form Woods shrugged, his gaze fixed on the remainder of my unharvested field. A sense of dread enveloped me as I turned toward the forest, the one Leia and I had planted several years ago. The trees we¡¯d planted together had followed a regular growth pattern until last year. Since then, they had exceeded all expectations, soaring to heights that should have been impossible for their age. Their trunks had become robust, resembling trees planted five centuries ago rather than just five years ago. Will they uproot as well, going after Woods? Would they try and target anyone else? I swallowed hard, thinking through all the ramifications of unchecked, explosive growth. ¡°What do we do about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Woods replied, ¡°but we¡¯ll have to strike a magical balance soon. It seems like the magic of the land has shifted too far. Who knows what harvests will look like in a year, or five years, or even ten? Luckily, right now the plants seem harmless, but that might not always be the case.¡± As if to prove his point, one of the down plant¡¯s leaves shuddered then drooped, the plant going completely still. The other frostmelon plants I¡¯d harvested had begun creeping toward Woods. How long before these plants posed a threat to my family? A knot tightened in my stomach. It was undeniable that Sagewood had transformed into a flourishing oasis over the past few years. The once-positive outlook on the rapid growth now seemed ominous. Would the plants turn against humans? Would they attempt to reclaim fields, homes, even entire villages? ¡°I¡¯m going to try and find the Forest Spirit. Maybe she has some idea of what¡¯s going on,¡± Woods said, kicking at the plants that had dragged themselves over to him. ¡°Flint, why don¡¯t you stay here and help Matt finish the harvest.¡± One of the plants¡¯ roots had tightened around the toe of Woods¡¯ boot, but he kicked it off easily. He stared warily down at it before adding, ¡°I think if you separate them from their roots, they won¡¯t pose a problem.¡± Flint and I nodded as Woods disappeared into the forest. Turning to me, Flint wore a worried expression behind his spectacles. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen plants behave like this. There are trap plants to the south that snap closed if you accidentally stumble into them¡­ but never on a farm.¡± ¡°We have something similar back in my homeland too¡ªVenus flytraps. Although, they¡¯re quite small, and they only eat bugs.¡± ¡°Oh. The ones further south are big. Big enough to eat humans,¡± Flint added after a moment. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as if he were remembering something. ¡°Fern says she has a whole garden full of those snapping plants. I wish I could go visit her and see.¡± I let out a strained chuckle at Flint¡¯s words. Sometimes, it was easy to forget how unforgiving this world could be. It was far more untamed and magical than the one I had left behind. While that was usually a positive thing, occasionally, I was reminded of its true dangers. Drawing my sword from my bag, I sliced through the harvested plant¡¯s roots, and the leaves fell limp. I stood there for a moment, thinking. I could bring it up with Leia¡ªshe had an uncanny knowledge of plants and their properties, far beyond my own. If anyone could make sense of this, it was her. And I knew she¡¯d be nothing but supportive, ready to help me find a solution. But if this was just some anomaly, there was no point in adding to her stress. She had enough to deal with already. No sense in worrying her over something that might be nothing. Was there anyone else in town who might know something about these plants¡ªsomeone I can trust to remain quiet about them? My in-laws ran a nursery, and my father-in-law was practically an expert in botany, but involving them might stir up more trouble. If this was a one-time thing, I¡¯d only end up causing unnecessary panic. I glanced at Flint and gestured to the diced-up remains. ¡°Could you help me gather up all these plants? We¡¯ll put them in my bag for now.¡± Flint nodded eagerly and I slid my bag off my shoulders and put it next to him. ¡°All right, gather up all the leaves and roots, but only after I cut them up. And make sure you get every piece.¡± I wasn¡¯t about to take any chances with these plants. Even if they were solely going after Woods, I had my family to protect. Link and Lucy often ran barefoot through these fields, even playing hide and seek with the sprites on occasion. I shuddered again as I cut through the rest of the harvested plants, trying to pull my mind away from the ¡®what-ifs¡¯. ¡°When do you think Fern and the others will visit again?¡± I asked Flint as I returned to the harvest. ¡°Fern told me sometime between spring and summer. Southern sprites don¡¯t like the cold too much, so I think it¡¯ll be closer to summer.¡± Flint sighed, dusting his hands off after moving the last of the cut plants. ¡°I wish it was sooner though. I miss her¡ªthem,¡± his face filled with color, ¡°all the southern sprites.¡± I chuckled, depositing the fruits I¡¯d just pulled into the dropbox. ¡°I miss them too. It¡¯s always fun to have everyone back on the farm.¡± We worked through the hours, the field slowly clearing as the sun dipped low, signaling the approach of evening. In the late hours, the familiar sounds of the farm started to emerge. I could hear the low, comforting mooing of my cows from the pasture, a sign they were ready to be taken in for the night. Mixed in was the distinctive whinny of Goldie, my old mare, likely let out of her stall by either the sprites or one of my kids. I didn¡¯t mind. Goldie was the kind of horse you could trust to wander, even outside the gates of the pasture. She¡¯d been with me for years now, and she was the sort that let children ride her bareback and feed her apples right from their hands, never once losing her patience. Flint paused when he heard Goldie too. He turned to me with a knowing grin. ¡°So, are you planning on riding Goldie in the horse race this year? I saw the townspeople bringing in decorations for it today.¡± I sucked in a sharp breath. I¡¯d forgotten about the annual spring horse race. A newer tradition in Sagewood, one I had a bit of a love-hate relationship with. It wasn¡¯t that the event wasn¡¯t enjoyable¡ªit was. I¡¯d even won a few years back with Goldie. But the timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Spring was the busiest season on the farm and taking even a few hours away felt like a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. Especially right now, with strange events becoming more frequent. I sighed, glancing at the massive pile of plants that still needed to be hidden in my bag. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be competing this year. There¡¯s just too much work to be done around here.¡± Flint chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°We¡¯ll see what Leia has to say about that.¡± He didn¡¯t have to say anything else. The look on his face told it all¡ªhe knew, just as I did, that Leia had a way of convincing me to do things I¡¯d sworn off. And judging by Flint¡¯s amused expression, he was already betting that I¡¯d be saddling up for that race tomorrow morning. [Book 4] Chapter Four The air in Sagewood buzzed with excitement as townsfolk gathered around the makeshift racecourse. Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, and children darted between the legs of adults, laughing and playing. Link and Lucy were among them, familiar with all the other families and children in Sagewood. Though it had only been a few years, the horse race was now an established annual tradition. In fact, it was the highlight of the spring season, and the entire town had turned out for it. I stood near the starting line, arms crossed, watching the other participants prepare their horses. Just as Flint had suspected, Leia had convinced me to compete in the race. Unbeknownst to me, she¡¯d signed me up weeks ago. My gaze drifted over to Goldie, my trusty mare, who was lazily munching on some grass, utterly unconcerned with the commotion around her. Goldie¡¯s coat, though still glossy, had lost some of its youthful sheen, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. She¡¯d been with me through thick and thin, and I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to push her through the rigors of a race she had no interest in. The perk I¡¯d gained at level seven, Livestock Whisperer, had deepened my bond with Goldie more than with any other animal on the farm. Sure, the rest of the animals liked me, but with Goldie, it was different. She wasn¡¯t just a workhorse anymore¡ªshe felt like family. Maybe that¡¯s why the idea of entering her in the race didn¡¯t sit right with me. The other horses stamped impatiently at the dirt, their anticipatory whinnies vibrating in the air. The track wound its way around a field just outside of Sagewood village, a mile long stretch that was just enough to test both rider and steed. The starting line where I stood was also the finish line, as the track looped in a circle, ensuring the crowd could have a view of the most exciting parts of the race. I took a moment to size up the competition: a varied bunch, from energetic young geldings with a spring in their step to sturdy old workhorses, much like my own Goldie. There wasn¡¯t much at stake¡ªno grand prize awaited the winner, just the sweet taste of bragging rights at the inn for the next few weeks. But that didn¡¯t dampen the spirit of competition. For the townsfolk and especially the children, this was more than just a race. It was an event, a tradition, a chance to cheer for their favorites and revel in the simple joys of country living. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched the gathered group of children, mine included, arguing over which horse would win. My ears picked up Link¡¯s voice, proudly boasting about Goldie and how he was certain she would take first place. I chuckled at his childlike faith in our old horse, amused by his unwavering belief in her. ¡°About time you showed up!¡± Axel called, bringing me out of my thoughts. He strode up to me and clapped a hand on my shoulder, a broad grin on his face. His horse, a sleek black stallion named Midnight, was already pawing at the ground, itching to get started. Axel, like most of my brothers-in-law, never missed a chance to compete in the race. I looked past him, noticing that many of Leia¡¯s brothers were here with their own horses. After being part of the family for more than five years, I¡¯d earned the favor of almost all of them. Most of Leia¡¯s brothers were easygoing¡ªexcept Magnus. He¡¯d never quite warmed up to me. In fact, for the first few years, he¡¯d made it very clear that he despised me. Only recently had that hatred dulled into something resembling tolerance. We¡¯d built a sort of uneasy respect over time, but the annual horse race had a way of dragging old tensions back into the open. It was like stepping into the past¡ªback when I was the outsider trying to earn my place in the family. I suspected he joined the race every year just for the satisfaction of trying to beat me. I spotted him among the other competitors, aggressively tightening the girth on his horse¡¯s saddle, his jaw set with the same stubborn determination I¡¯d come to expect. I sighed, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Axel. Goldie¡¯s not as young as she used to be, and, well¡­ I¡¯ve never really been a fan of these races.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you should do it,¡± Leia chimed in, her eyes sparkling as she approached with a basket of freshly baked rolls. ¡°It¡¯s not about winning, Matt. It¡¯s about having fun, being part of the community. And besides, Goldie looks like she could use a good run. She¡¯s still got plenty of spirit in her.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Goldie was nothing if not spirited, and the mare raised her head from the grass, as if sensing that she was the topic of conversation. She gave a snort, flicking her tail in what I could only interpret as an acceptance of the challenge. ¡°See? She wants to race,¡± Leia said, offering me one of the warm rolls from her basket. ¡°Maybe she does,¡± I admitted, taking the roll and biting into it thoughtfully. The sweet, buttery dough melted on my tongue, and I felt some of my reluctance fading. As much as I wanted to head back to the farm, I couldn¡¯t deny the excitement in the air¡ªor the way Goldie¡¯s ears had perked up at the sound of the other horses. Maybe a little fun wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°All right, all right,¡± I said, throwing up my hands in mock defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But don¡¯t blame me if we come in last.¡± Axel let out a cheer, and Leia clapped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Matt! We¡¯ll be cheering for you.¡± Leading Goldie to the starting line, I felt the crowd¡¯s energy seep into my bones. Townsfolk were shouting encouragements, and a group of children had even started chanting Goldie¡¯s name, led by Link. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I climbed into the saddle, feeling the familiar comfort of the worn leather. The announcer, the town¡¯s oldest crazy person and one of the first people I¡¯d met in Sagewood, Cecil, stepped forward, raising a checkered flag. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, gather ¡®round! It¡¯s time for the annual Sagewood horse race! Riders, take your marks!¡± I took a deep breath, settling into the saddle. I patted Goldie¡¯s neck, feeling the warmth of her coat under my hand. ¡°You ready, girl?¡± I whispered. Goldie snorted, pawing the ground with one hoof, while the other horses whinnied and stamped in anticipation. ¡°And they¡¯re off!¡± The flag dropped, and the horses surged forward. I let Goldie set her own pace, not pushing her too hard. To my surprise, she picked up speed quickly, her stride steady and strong. We weren¡¯t leading the pack, but we weren¡¯t trailing either. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As we rounded the first corner, a rush of adrenaline hit me. The wind whipped through my hair, and for the first time in a long while, I felt truly free. Free from the demands of daily farm chores and the monotonous routine of hard labor. I glanced to my left, where Axel and Midnight were galloping alongside us. Axel shot me a grin, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin back. The townsfolk were cheering wildly as the horses thundered down the middle stretch, and I caught sight of familiar faces in the crowd. Everyone in Sagewood had come out to see the race. Goldie seemed to feed off the crowd¡¯s energy, her pace never faltering. A swell of pride for my old equine friend rose in my chest. She was proving everyone wrong, including me. As we approached the final stretch, the other horses began to pull ahead. But I didn¡¯t care. I leaned forward, giving Goldie a gentle nudge. ¡°Let¡¯s finish strong, girl.¡± Goldie quickened her pace, her hoofbeats pounding against the hard packed dirt. I leaned forward a tad more, urging her on, the wind whipping through my hair. Just ahead, Magnus was leading the pack, his horse surging toward the finish line with powerful strides. The excitement in the air was palpable, the crowd¡¯s cheers growing louder as we neared the end. Suddenly, just as Magnus was about to cross the finish line, a low rumble echoed through the ground. It was subtle at first, almost like distant thunder, but it quickly grew into a violent tremor that shook the earth beneath us. The crowd¡¯s cheers turned into gasps of alarm as the tremor intensified, causing the ground to split and crack right at the finish line. The ground yawned open like a gaping maw, as if poised to swallow the lead riders whole. Goldie skidded to a halt, her hooves scrambling for purchase on the shifting earth. The other horses scattered, their riders struggling to control them as the tremor rippled through the field. I barely managed to keep my balance, gripping the reins tightly as Goldie reared up, her eyes wide with fear. Magnus¡¯ horse wasn¡¯t so fortunate. The beast tried to correct, tried to veer to the side, but its momentum caused it to stumble into a violent crash which threw Magnus out of the saddle. I watched in horror as the dwarf flew through the air, arms waving wildly as he hit the edge of the newly formed ravine and disappeared inside. Whinnies from the horses and the panicked cries of the townsfolk amplified the chaos. Dust swirled up from the finish line, obscuring the path and sending the horses scattering in all directions. Without a second thought, I jumped off Goldie and sprinted to the last place I¡¯d seen my brother-in-law, my heart pounding loudly in my chest. The dust was thick, but I pressed forward anyway, my eyes searching the haze for the place where he had fallen. A great pit now existed where the finish line had been, which disappeared to unfathomable depths below. Magnus was there, clinging to a jagged rock ledge several feet below the ground, his legs dangling over the side. I fell to my belly and extended my hand. ¡°Magnus, here! Grab my hand!¡± The dwarf looked up, fear and surprise evident in his bushy expression. He reached for me, then slipped, his hand hold giving way, and I had to snag his wrist to prevent him from tumbling into the abyss. Heaving with all my might, I struggled to pull him up, and I felt the strong arms of Axel helping me to clear the ledge. ¡°We¡¯ve got you, brother!¡± he cried. ¡°Hang on tight!¡± With a final grunt, we pulled Magnus to safety, and all three of us got to our feet, breathing heavily in the dust-filled air. ¡°Thank you¡­ Matt,¡± Magnus said shakily. ¡°I owe you one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I replied, suppressing a cough. The gathered townsfolk were now murmuring anxiously among themselves, their earlier excitement replaced by unease. The tremor subsided as quickly as it had begun, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. I¡¯d lived through a few earthquakes before coming to this world, but none had ever felt like this or left behind such an unusual aftermath. What made it even stranger was that in all my years in Sagewood, I¡¯d never experienced a single tremor. I recalled the oddities during my harvest yesterday¡ªthe wild, unruly plants and the unsettling feeling that something was deeply wrong¡ªbut I quickly pushed the thought aside. There were more urgent matters at hand. I glanced at Leia, who had been watching from the sidelines. Her expression mirrored my own¡ªa mix of confusion and concern. Thankfully, she had both our children safe¡ªLucy held snugly on her hip, while Link¡¯s hand was firmly clasped in hers. The basket of rolls she¡¯d been carrying earlier was likely abandoned during the chaos, replaced with far more precious cargo. I made my way back to Goldie and patted her neck to calm her, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t just a random natural occurrence. The tremors had felt eerily like the ones I¡¯d experienced in the caves years ago. Could a nature spirit be meddling with the race? But the Cave Spirit wouldn¡¯t do something like this, and I hadn¡¯t seen him in years. I shuddered, remembering how the earth trembled when a great dragon once slept beneath my land. It seemed unlikely that another dragon lurked under Sagewood, and Tyr apparently had been oathbound by Woods to never to return to these lands again. So, what could¡¯ve caused this? The question gnawed at me. A few men from the crowd had stepped forward and now surrounded the pit, still giving it a wide berth, but drawing close enough to see inside. I gave Goldie¡¯s reins to a nearby stable hand for safekeeping and made my way back to the edge of the pit now that the dust was settling. It gaped like a wound, jagged and unnatural. Titus and Rowan joined me, both looking amazed and a little spooked by the sight. ¡°We should get everyone away from here, just in case of aftershocks,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at me. Titus exchanged a glance with Rowan before asking, his voice slow with concern, ¡°What¡¯s an aftershock?¡± Before I could answer, the ground gave a subtle shudder, eliciting shrieks and gasps from the crowd. Everyone retreated a few paces back from the pit. It seemed to pulse like a living thing¡ªhungry and waiting. I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of something unseen pressing down on us. ¡°Get the townsfolk away from here.¡± I said to Titus and Rowan. ¡°I¡¯ll help with the riders.¡± They nodded and hurried off toward the crowd, leaving me to deal with the shaken competitors. I walked briskly toward them, all of whom appeared as spooked as their horses. But thankfully, no one was hurt. ¡°I think this year¡¯s winner will be undetermined,¡± I announced, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to ride in these conditions.¡± Magnus, who was a few shades paler than he normally was, tugged on his beard. ¡°I think, considering the circumstances, that title should go to you.¡± I blinked in surprise. ¡°Why me? You were in the lead.¡± Axel furrowed his brow. ¡°Did you hit your head when you fell, brother?¡± Magnus shrugged. ¡°You helped me out of the pit,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°And, well¡­ I guess that sportsmanship should count for something.¡± Axel and I exchanged glances. Maybe Magnus did hit his head. His sudden shyness, wanting to just hand me the victory¡­ this was so unlike him. ¡°Let¡¯s just call it a tie,¡± I said after a moment, reaching out to shake his hand. ¡°Deal?¡± He eyed my hand uncertainly, then shook it before breaking away to look after his horse. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ have Dr. Night take a look at him,¡± Axel said before going after him. ¡°Just in case.¡± I watched the dwarves depart, then glanced back down at the pit, aware that there was still a risk of aftershocks. One wrong step, one careless moment, and someone could go tumbling down. It was deep¡ªdeep enough that a bad fall wouldn¡¯t just mean a few broken bones. No, if someone went in at the wrong angle, they wouldn¡¯t be climbing back out. I couldn¡¯t let this massive pit become a permanent landmark in Sagewood. A child, an animal, or worse, one of the sprites might stumble into it, and I¡¯d have to rescue them before anyone from town spotted them. I¡¯d have to come back, myself and some of the other men, and somehow cover it before it caused any more trouble. As riders started leading the horses away from the race grounds, the townsfolk were already dispersing, guided by Titus and Rowan. The festive energy that had filled the air just moments ago was replaced by an uneasy silence, broken only by the nervous snorts of the horses and the whispers of the crowd. I took a deep breath, glancing back at the pit one last time. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something much bigger than a simple farmer could handle. [Book 4] Chapter Five ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t win, Matt,¡± Clay said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make up an elaborate excuse for us. We know you did your best.¡± I paused in the middle of shoveling dirt and leaned on the shovel, its blade sinking into the rich, loamy soil beneath me. It was the day after the race, and I¡¯d completed all my farm chores for except for one: turning the fields. Lucky for me, I wasn¡¯t alone in the chore¡ªmy sprite companions were here to keep me company as I worked. Though they never offered any actual help with the hard work, they were always more than happy to offer a slight ribbing, if only to keep me humble. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose. The race got interrupted.¡± The sprites exchanged skeptical, side-eyed glances. ¡°Interrupted by what, exactly?¡± Flint asked. I frowned at the three of them¡ªFlint, Holly, and Clay¡ªwho had been ¡®helping¡¯ me all morning, likely to dodge any requests to watch Lucy. Despite how much they adored her, even the sprites needed a break from her endless energy. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel it?¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± Holly asked, giving me a frown of my own. ¡°Eh¡­ never mind,¡± I said. ¡°Forget I said anything.¡± As strange as the recent events in Sagewood had been, I didn¡¯t want to alarm the sprites. At least not the younger ones. I¡¯d talk to Woods about it later. He¡¯d have insight, or at the very least, a theory. Still, the fact that such a massive earthquake had rattled Sagewood but left the farm untouched gnawed at me. The more I tried to piece together the strange, seemingly unrelated events, the more my head ached. There was a pattern here. I just couldn¡¯t see it yet. I turned my attention back to the soil in front of me, the field that needed turning before it could be sown again. The dirt was heavy and dark, still harboring the morning¡¯s dew. The plants that had occupied the field days before were now unceremoniously shoved into my bag. They¡¯d stay there until I found out what to do with them. I never realized how convenient it was for them to just shrivel away once their bounty was harvested. The sprites looked a bit annoyed at my deflection, but they knew better than to press when I didn¡¯t want to talk about something. Without another word, I thrusted the shovel back into the dirt, resuming the mindless task of turning the soil. There was something strangely satisfying about it, the way the earth yielded to the blade, the scent of damp earth rising as I worked. Despite turning the soil being one of the more monotonous chores on the farm, I found comfort in its simplicity. The repetitive motion kept my hands busy but allowed my mind to wander. The sprites quickly lost interest and retreated back to the farmhouse, probably in search of Lucy or Link. I didn¡¯t mind the solitude, though. It gave me a chance to reflect on those first few seasons in Sagewood when work like this had been exhausting and nearly unbearable. I¡¯d come a long way since then, and the chore that once felt burdensome now felt grounding¡ªa connection to the land I¡¯d come to call home. ¡°I heard you lost the race.¡± I jumped, nearly dropping my shovel, and turned to see Woods standing there with a smirk. Clearing my throat, I glanced around to make sure the other sprites were out of earshot. ¡°It was actually a tie¡­ Woods, something weird happened yesterday.¡± Woods narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay you didn¡¯t win, Matt. You don¡¯t have to make up an excuse¡ª¡± ¡°There was another nature event¡ªa strange one. An earthquake. Do those usually happen in Sagewood?¡± Woods shook his head, his mouth still open from when I cut him off. ¡°The tremors were so bad they opened a huge pit at the finish line. I¡¯m going tomorrow morning to help some of the men fill it in.¡± Woods¡¯ smirk faded, replaced by concern. I was relieved to see him taking it seriously. After a moment, he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that happening in Sagewood.¡± He glanced toward the cave south of my farm. ¡°Do you think the Cave Spirit could be behind this?¡± ¡°I thought about that too, but I doubt it. No one¡¯s seen the Cave Spirit in years, and why would he even bother? Why disrupt a small-town horserace?¡± We both fell silent, considering the possibilities. I leaned on my shovel, my hands gripping the worn handle tightly in my palms. The dirt at my feet stretched out across the field, waiting patiently to be turned before new seeds could be planted. After a stretch of time and silence, I plunged the blade of the shovel back into the soil, feeling the satisfying crunch as it broke through the dried earth. Whatever was happening, Woods and I would figure it out. Eventually. But standing here, staring at the horizon, wouldn¡¯t get me any closer to answers. And it certainly wouldn¡¯t get the work done. So, I kept turning the field. The sun hung in the sky, casting a golden hue over the farm as I worked. With each thrust of the shovel, I could feel the dirt giving way beneath my feet. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, the afternoon heat pressing down. The warmth of the day and the physical effort was a welcome distraction from the strangeness going on. I wiped the sweat from my brow with the back of my arm and focused on the task in front of me. The field was large, but I didn¡¯t mind the long hours. After all these years, the dirt beneath my feet had become a part of me, the land itself a living, breathing thing. It felt good to care for it, to prepare it for new life. Even with my hands busy and my mind set to work, a gnawing unease refused to let go. Each shovel full of dirt landed with a dull thud, but no matter how deep I dug, my thoughts kept circling back. The explosion of growth. The restless, shifting earth. The way the land itself seemed to stir with something unnatural. I found myself growing more frustrated that I couldn¡¯t just let my mind wander in the seemingly mindless task. I clenched the handle tighter. This wasn¡¯t just strange¡ªit was wrong. And worse, it wasn¡¯t just my problem. Others were depending on me. The farm. The sprites. My family. I drove the shovel into the soil again, as if I could bury my unease beneath the weight of my work. But it lingered, just beneath the surface. After a while, I shook my head, pushing the thoughts away. I didn¡¯t have answers right now, and dwelling on it wouldn¡¯t help. All I could do was keep working, one shovelful of dirt at a time, preparing the ground for what came next. These new events brought uncertainty, but out here, in this field, things made sense. The dirt turned, the seeds were planted, and it was one thing that I had absolute control over. The shovel sank into the earth again, and I felt the satisfying resistance as I lifted the soil. The sun continued its slow descent, casting long shadows over the field, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. Not until every inch of it had been turned. It was hard work, my muscles aching as I pushed forward, but in the end, it was rewarding labor. By the time I finished the last section, the sun had dipped below the horizon, leaving the sky painted deep purple and orange. I stood there for a moment, leaning on the shovel, my chest rising and falling with steady breaths, and looked out across the field. It was done, and the ground was ready for planting. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. A quiet sense of fulfillment settled over me. This land, this small patch of earth Grandpa had left me, was mine to tend. No matter what else happened, I was a farmer at heart, and this farm was my responsibility. The thought of getting the farm to level ten, and then freeing the Harvest Goddess, lingered in my mind. If I could do that, maybe all the strange occurrences would stop. Maybe, by accomplishing those two things, I could guarantee a peaceful life in Sagewood for me and my little family. Woods glanced from the field to me. ¡°This field is ready for planting,¡± he said, ¡°but judging by the hour, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll save that task for tomorrow?¡± I nodded, the weight of the day¡¯s work seeping into my bones. It was late, and I was tired. Planting seeds wasn¡¯t the hardest task, but it took time. While I did want to get the seeds into the ground¡ªthe turned field would still be there in the morning, and so would I. I could allow myself to rest. One night wouldn¡¯t make any difference in the finished crop. ¡°Yeah, tomorrow,¡± I said, feeling a rare calm. The field and the seeds could wait. Woods nodded. ¡°I¡¯m heading out tomorrow to visit Melvin, but I¡¯ll only be gone for a few days.¡± Every few weeks, Woods visited Melvin, the wizard in Crimsonshores, to check on his magic levels and ensure that his corruption sickness wasn¡¯t returning. It had become so routine that we were all used to it, and he was typically back within a few days. I hesitated for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Do you think you could mention the strange events to him?¡± ¡°I was planning on it,¡± Woods replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if he has any insights.¡± We both turned and started toward the farmhouse, the warm light that emanated from the windows drawing us closer. I opened the door, and smoke billowed out, and Woods and I exchanged an alarmed glance. ¡°Looks like Leia¡¯s cooking again,¡± I muttered under my breath. From inside, Leia¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°I heard that!¡± She stood by the oven, waving smoke away with a dish towel. Reed and Holly sat at the table, completely unphased by the chaos in the kitchen. ¡°Maple¡¯s teaching Leia a new recipe,¡± Holly explained. ¡°It¡¯s... not going well,¡± Reed added, narrowly dodging a spatula Leia launched his way. Maple stood next to the oven, her eyes wide in concern. ¡°What are you baking?¡± I asked leadingly. Leia sighed, pulling a pan from the oven. The contents¡ªwhich were once croissants¡ªwere now shriveled, blackened to the point of nearly becoming charcoal. Her shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°It was supposed to be a surprise for you,¡± she admitted quietly. A pang of guilt hit me. Lately, there had been fleeting moments between us, but I hadn¡¯t really gone out of my way to do anything special for her. And now here she was, burning herself out¡ªliterally¡ªtrying to make my favorite treat. It stung a bit, knowing I¡¯d let it get to this. ¡°How about I take you out on a date tomorrow night?¡± I asked, hoping to pull her from her slump. The room went still for a moment, and I could see the sprites, especially the female ones, suddenly hanging on the moment. They looked at Leia with wide, expectant eyes, as if waiting for some grand, uncertain revelation. I had to suppress a smile. Leia¡¯s lips curved upward, a bit of her usual light returning. ¡°I think I¡¯d like that,¡± she said, warmth finally creeping back into her voice. *** The next morning, Woods and I set out early, before anyone else in the house was awake. The crisp air carried the scent of damp earth and pine. We walked together for a while before splitting off near the outskirts of town. He took the north path that curved around Sagewood, bound east for Crimsonshores, while I continued straight into town. ¡°See you in a few days, Matt.¡± Woods tossed me a smirk over his shoulder. ¡°And enjoy your date tonight. Try not to mess it up.¡± I snorted, shaking my head, but the jab hit closer to home than I liked to admit. It was ridiculous¡ªI was married to Leia, had been for years¡ªbut somehow, the nerves still crept in. Some irrational part of me worried that one day, she¡¯d wake up and realize she was way out of my league. That she¡¯d see me for what I was¡ªjust a stubborn farmer with more dirt under his nails than charm¡ªand decide she could do better. Of course, she¡¯d never do that. But that didn¡¯t stop my stomach from twisting at the thought. I exhaled sharply and rolled my shoulders. Nothing a bit of hard labor wouldn¡¯t fix. The early morning light cast long shadows as I walked through the sleepy streets of Sagewood, making my way toward the pit. The town had left it roped off for a day, waiting out the aftershocks, but now it was time to fill the thing in. Not the most exciting task, but I didn¡¯t mind it. At least we¡¯d get it done while the air was still cool. By the time I reached the site, a small group of men had already gathered¡ªTitus, Axel, Magnus, and a handful of others, each with a shovel in hand. Most of them had been competitors in the race, and now they were here to undo the mess that had disrupted it. ¡°Are we waiting on something?¡± I asked, stepping up beside Titus. Some of the men looked groggy, blinking sluggishly like they¡¯d rather be anywhere but here. Not everyone lived on a farmer¡¯s schedule. I, on the other hand, felt fine. Rested, even. ¡°We were waiting on you, sunshine,¡± Axel answered, leaning on his shovel. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now,¡± I said, glancing around at the others, ¡°So let¡¯s get to it.¡± A wagon sat nearby, the Rockborns¡¯ family cart, its bed piled high with dirt¡ªlikely hauled in from their garden or the woods surrounding Sagewood. The plan was simple: shovel, dump, repeat. We got to work. The Rockborn brothers eased the wagon back as close to the pit as they dared, the wheels creaking under the weight of the loaded dirt. The first few shovelfuls hit the bottom of the pit with dull thuds, the sound swallowed by the depth. We worked steadily to fill the pit with dirt and rocks, slowly layering over the gaping wound in the earth. It was tedious labor, but the men kept things lively. Titus worked with the efficiency of a man used to swinging a hammer all day, while Axel complained loudly about how hard the work was. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Axel,¡± I offered in encouragement. ¡°You shovel dirt for a living,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t think this is bad.¡± Fair point. I rolled my shoulders back, pulling the blades together. The stretch felt good after yesterday¡¯s work in the fields¡ªhours of shoveling dirt had left me stiff. When I got home, I¡¯d be planting seeds¡ªmore dirt, more shoveling. I could call myself a farmer, sure. But when it came down to it, Axel was right. I did shovel dirt for a living. Magnus, true to form, didn¡¯t say much, just worked with a quiet intensity, muscles flexing under his shirt as he drove his shovel into the earth. At one point, someone¡ªnot naming names, but it was definitely Axel¡ª¡¯lost their grip¡¯ and sent a clump of dirt flying in my direction. It hit my boot with a dull thud. I eyed him. He grinned, all innocence. I let it slide. For now. Little did he know, I¡¯d spent the past few years perfecting the fine art of mudslinging during the sprites¡¯ birthday celebrations. Eight times a year, like clockwork. My aim? Impeccable. My instincts? Sharpened by countless surprise attacks. Axel was trying to start a dirt fight with a master¡ªand the poor fool didn¡¯t even realize it. I could end him with a single well-aimed toss. It would be too easy. Lucky for him, I didn¡¯t have to retaliate. Magnus, who had seen the whole thing from where he stood on the wagon, hefted his shovel high and tipped its contents right over his unsuspecting brother. The shovelful of dirt landed with a satisfying thump, leaving bits clinging to Axel¡¯s sweaty, flabbergasted face. The dwarf blinked, stunned, then turned to his brother with slow, dawning betrayal. ¡°You did not just¡ª¡± ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that,¡± Magnus interrupted, sounding utterly unapologetic. ¡°Didn¡¯t see you there.¡± Axel gaped at him, caught between outrage and disbelief, ¡°Have you gone blind, Magnus? I was standing right here.¡± Magnus only shrugged, then shot a glance at me as if to say, There. Now you¡¯re even. I gave him a slight nod, the corner of my mouth turning up into a hidden smile. Maybe years of old grudges and rivalry really had been buried with one horse race. I wasn¡¯t about to complain. I¡¯d fill in a thousand pits if it meant peace with my in-laws. As the sun climbed higher, the wagon¡¯s load of dirt dwindled. The pit absorbed each shovelful, shrinking from the bottom up, its depths slowly rising to ground level. By the time we neared the end, sweat clung to our backs, and the once-gaping hole was reduced to nothing more than an uneven patch of fresh earth. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was stable. It still was an eyesore, but now we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone falling into it and getting hurt. I drove my shovel into the ground one last time, wiping my forehead with the back of my sleeve. ¡°One pit, successfully un-pitted,¡± Titus announced, dusting off his hands. Axel sighed dramatically. ¡°Well, that was a fun way to spend a morning. Same time tomorrow lads?¡± I shook my head, a smirk tugging at my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s not make a habit of this.¡± With the job done, the men started packing up, tossing their shovels into wagons and dusting off their clothes. The town could rest easy knowing the earth was back where it belonged¡ªat least for now. But as I glanced at the freshly filled pit, a thought nagged at the back of my mind. The earthquake had been strange, and the circumstances of it still didn¡¯t sit right with me. After a few minutes, I pushed the thought aside. There¡¯d be time to worry about that later. For now, I had more pressing matters¡ªnamely, getting back to my day job of shoveling dirt. I¡¯d have to work twice as fast if I was going to get every needed thing done before my date tonight. [Book 4] Chapter Six I sat on the farmhouse porch, nerves creeping in. It had been over four years since Leia and I had left the farm at the same time. Ever since Link had been born, one of us was always there to make sure things ran smoothly. But that also meant we hadn¡¯t been on a real date in over four years. Sure, we spent plenty of time together, but finding even a few minutes alone was rare. Now we had an entire evening ahead of us. I wasn¡¯t just anxious about leaving the sprites in charge of the kids for a few hours¡ªI was also worried that Leia and I wouldn¡¯t have anything to talk about. Should I bring up the farm? The kids? Or were we supposed to be getting away from all that? I furrowed my brow, trying to come up with anything else we could talk about. ¡°You ready to go?¡± Leia asked as the farmhouse door swung open. She stepped out, looking radiant in her pale blue dress¡ªthe one that always made her eyes shine¡ªand, true to form, her trusty work boots. She was effortlessly beautiful. Standing next to her, I truly looked like a simple farmer, even in my nicest shirt and pants. ¡°Am I underdressed?¡± I glanced down at my clean clothes. I¡¯d changed into fresh ones to shake off the day¡¯s work, but I still felt like a slob compared to her. Leia laughed, a light, carefree sound. ¡°No, you look great. We¡¯re just going to the inn, Matt. You don¡¯t need to get all dressed up for that.¡± I nodded, though I found myself shifting nervously from foot to foot. ¡°Are we sure we feel...¡± I lowered my voice, glancing back toward the farmhouse to make sure no one could hear, ¡°comfortable leaving the kids with the sprites while Woods is gone?¡± Leia gave me a quizzical look. ¡°Matt, we¡¯re only going out to dinner. We won¡¯t be gone long.¡± I shrugged, still unconvinced. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust the sprites¡ªthey were more than capable, and they cared for my kids like their own. But something gnawed at me about leaving the farm without any adult supervision. I wasn¡¯t over what had happened the last time I left the farm unattended during the fall festival all those years ago. When I came back, it was overrun with monsters, and I¡¯d been forced to burn everything down just to reclaim it. And that was with Woods around. The memory tightened my chest, the scent of smoke and ash lingering in my mind, a grim reminder of how quickly things could spiral out of control. Even with the sprites¡¯ help, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something could go wrong¡ªagain. Sensing my hesitation, Leia pressed on. ¡°Plus, Reed and Ivy are here. And Maple¡ª¡± ¡°And me,¡± Holly chimed in, suddenly appearing in the doorway and startling both of us. ¡°We¡¯ll all be fine. You two go have a good time.¡± Leia smiled, her confidence unwavering. I sighed, my nerves easing ever so slightly. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go.¡± *** Reed stood on the porch and watched the wagon carrying Matt and Leia disappear down the road, the dust trailing in the evening air. He turned to Ivy, who stood next to him. ¡°I hope they have a good time. It¡¯s been ages since they¡¯ve had any time together.¡± Ivy nodded, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Yeah, and Matt¡¯s been so busy. Spring always keeps him on his toes.¡± With a shared sigh, they turned and stepped into the farmhouse, only to be greeted by utter chaos. Lucy, the youngest, was wreaking havoc, having already torn down half of Leia¡¯s favorite lace curtains. Holly and Flint were scrambling to control the situation, but it was clear they¡¯d let their guard down for just a second too long. Reed exchanged a glance with Ivy, who rolled her eyes in exasperation. Without hesitation, she moved forward to try to wrangle the tantrum-throwing toddler. At the kitchen table, Clay, Link, and Rock sat watching the spectacle with amusement, their eyes wide and gleaming with mischief. After a long pause, Clay turned to Reed, his face uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Rock and I will watch Link. You guys can deal with Lucy.¡± Reed blinked, taken aback by Clay¡¯s sudden display of responsibility. ¡°Really, Clay? That¡¯d be¡ª¡± He hesitated. The two sprites and the small boy were already out the door, giggling as they left. His eyes narrowed. That¡¯s going to come back to haunt me, isn¡¯t it? There wasn¡¯t much time to dwell on it, though, as a loud ripping sound filled the room. Lucy had succeeded in pulling the last of the curtains down, leaving the lace in a heap on the floor. ¡°Holly, take Lucy to her room,¡± Reed ordered, his voice steady despite the chaos. He turned to Flint. ¡°Flint, shift into your animal form¡ªand Ivy, help me get these back up before Leia finds out.¡± In an instant, Flint changed into his animal form, and where a sprite once stood was now a tall, graceful deer. His antlers nearly scraped the ceiling as he stood still, ready for the task. Holly let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling her eyes, but obeyed Reed¡¯s command. She half-walked, half-dragged Lucy, who had begun screaming loudly, toward her room. Reed and Ivy, each grabbing one end of the fallen curtains, scrambled up Flint¡¯s back, awkwardly balancing themselves by holding onto his antlers with one hand while attempting to rehang the fabric with the other. The task wasn¡¯t easy¡ªbetween the swaying of the antlers and the delicate lace¡ªbut after a few moments of awkward adjustments and whispered curses, the curtains were finally back in place. Reed stepped back, wiping a bit of sweat from his brow as he examined their work. ¡°Did it look like this before?¡± Ivy squinted at the curtains, her head tilting as she considered. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°It looks the same to me. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why Leia likes that ugly old lace,¡± Holly chimed in, standing nearby with her arms crossed, clearly unimpressed. Reed, Ivy, and Flint all froze, exchanging wide-eyed looks before turning slowly to Holly. ¡°Holly¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice had a sudden edge of panic. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucy?¡± Holly blinked, her smug expression vanishing. ¡°Wait¡­ wasn¡¯t she¡ª¡± *** Clay stood beside Rock and Link, surveying the orchard with a mischievous glint in his eye. The trees had grown tall, their thick branches intertwining to form a canopy that made the orchard feel more like a hidden forest. The three exchanged excited looks. Matt had gone into town for a few hours, and Woods had left earlier that day for the shores. It was the perfect opportunity for a little mischief. The evening sunlight filtered through the branches, casting dappled light on the rows of budding fruit trees. Beside them, the shiny metal spigot gleamed in the sunlight, the key to their grand plan. It controlled the water supply to the orchard, and over the years, both Clay and Rock had made countless attempts to get their hands on it. It was always heavily guarded¡ªeither by Matt or, worse, by Woods. They¡¯d been caught more times than they could count, including one particularly humiliating time when Leia had caught them red-handed with the water running. But today, everything was in their favor. The orchard was quiet, Matt was busy, Woods was gone, and no one was around to stop them. The conditions were perfect. Mud was the ultimate goal, and with the spigot, they could flood the entire orchard and create a giant puddle of it. ¡°Ready?¡± Clay whispered, his voice barely audible. ¡°Ready!¡± Link replied excitedly. Both turned to Rock, who nodded eagerly as his hand hovered over the spigot¡¯s valve. The sprites held their breath, casting nervous glances around the orchard, as if merely touching the spigot would summon Matt or Woods out of thin air and deliver swift punishment. In previous attempts, if Matt caught them, they were stuck cleaning the chicken coop for the day. But if Woods found them? Not only would they be cleaning the coop, but they¡¯d be stuck sleeping in it for a week¡ªa punishment that, truth be told, Clay didn¡¯t entirely mind. After all, they¡¯d done it enough times by now, and he¡¯d never heard Rock complain about it either. Rock twisted the valve hard, and they all watched with delight as water began to spray out, soaking the ground around them immediately. The dry soil beneath them greedily drank up the water, the dirt growing slick. Link squealed with delight, giggling at the quickly forming puddles. Clay wasted no time jumping in and splashing Rock. ¡°I told you this would be fun! Come on, guys, join in!¡± Link joined Clay, the four-year-old clapping his hands at the newly formed mud. Rock nervously looked around to ensure they hadn¡¯t been caught. Seemingly satisfied that the coast was clear, he joined in. In no time at all, the three were utterly drenched in mud¡ªsplattered from head to toe. Their once-clean clothes were smeared with thick, wet earth, mud caking their hair and dripping from their hands as they tried to suppress their grins. It looked like they¡¯d just celebrated a sprite birthday party. The trio began making a mud tower, stacking handfuls of muck until it was taller than all three of them. It toppled over, splashing their already-caked clothes. Link set to work mixing up a mud pie, adding dried leaves and sticks for decoration, and both sprites followed suit. Clay was making his third mud pie when the sound of running water brought him out of his task. He glanced around, noticing how far the water had spread. All of the rows of trees were now thoroughly drenched, small pools forming around each trunk. ¡°Uh... Rock, this is getting a little out of hand,¡± Clay said nervously, glancing at the rising water. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Rock¡¯s grin faltered, ¡°Rock?¡± he asked. Both sprites glanced at Link, who was happily playing in the mud, unaware of how much the area had been flooded. ¡°No, no, it¡¯ll be fine. We can just... turn it off now, right?¡± Clay¡¯s voice wavered slightly. Rock rushed over to the valve and twisted it, but the water didn¡¯t stop. Instead, it kept flowing, even more so now. ¡°Twist it the other way, Rock! That¡¯s making more water come out!¡± The spigot began shaking, a high-pitched whine coming from the metal pipe. Link paused his play and glanced over, his eyebrow raised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked Clay and Rock. ¡°Nothing! All good,¡± Clay said, trying to keep his voice even. ¡°We know exactly what we¡¯re doing because we¡¯re the babysitters and we know everything.¡± He did his best to sound reassuring. Link shrugged and turned back to his mud creation. Panic quickly set in. The once dry orchard was now a mini swamp, deep water surrounding each tree trunk. Rock was still hurriedly trying to turn the shaking spigot when the metal valve popped off into Rock¡¯s hand. Rock glanced at Clay, his eyes wide. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble,¡± Clay muttered. Clay didn¡¯t know much about how the spigot worked, but he knew the system had been in place for a few years now, and it seemed the water pressure was too much for it. Rock¡¯s eyes darted to Link. ¡°Rock,¡± he said, shifting into his animal form. It was a good idea, and they did need to keep Link safe. That was priority number one. Rock lowered his antlered head to Link and scooped up the laughing child. He sat comfortably on top of the antlers as Rock moved him to the edge of the orchard. Clay noticed the water had slowed from a gush to a trickle, and while water was still leaking out, it probably wouldn¡¯t flood the entire farm. After a few more minutes, the water stopped, as if the source had run dry. Clay glanced around at the flooded orchard, dread setting in. He turned to Rock, who was still with Link a few paces away. ¡°We just... need to keep quiet about this. If they don¡¯t see it before it dries, we¡¯re in the clear, right?¡± Rock stamped his front leg, his eyes focused on the huge puddles that had collected around every trunk. ¡°The trees will drink up the water, that¡¯s what trees do. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Rock raised his eyebrows at Clay, which looked comical on his moose face. Link giggled, still caked in mud. At this point, the small child was more mud than boy, and it would take a while in the bath to get him all the way clean. ¡°Maybe we can blame it on the irrigation system breaking by itself?¡± Clay suggested, a hint of desperation in his voice. Rock rolled his eyes before turning and trotting to the farmhouse, still balancing Link on his antlers. Clay took one final glance around the orchard, then quickly followed them, not wanting to be the only one left at the scene of the crime. *** Leia stared at me from across the table, smiling shyly. ¡°What do you keep staring at, Matt Miller? Is there something on my face?¡± I smiled as well and leaned back in my chair. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just¡­ even after five years of marriage, I¡¯m still amazed by how beautiful you are.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just saying that,¡± she said. ¡°But you¡¯re sweet to say so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± I insisted. ¡°If someone would have told me when I was eighteen years old that I¡¯d be marrying a girl like you, I would have told them they were crazy¡ªand not just because you¡¯re an elf.¡± She tucked a lock of hair behind one of her pointed ears. ¡°Not many elves in Phoenix, I take it?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied, grinning. ¡°Not unless you count the ones at the mall at Christmas, but those weren¡¯t really the dating type.¡± Cindy appeared at our table, setting down two pints of her famous cider. ¡°Decided to have a night away from the kiddos, I take it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, gratefully accepting the beverage. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s just nice to have a break, you know?¡± She smiled warmly. ¡°Oh, I remember those days. Harvey used to put sleeping herbs in Martha¡¯s supper just so we could have some alone time once in a while. Who did you get to watch after your little ones?¡± ¡°Oh, one of my brothers,¡± Leia answered quickly. I could detect the hitch in Leia¡¯s voice when she offered the lie, but Cindy merely nodded, accepting the answer at face value. Few people in Sagewood knew about the sprites¡¯ existence, and it was a secret we were determined to keep. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu tonight, Cindy?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°Something smells good back there.¡± ¡°Tonight is lamb stew, spiced potatoes, and herb bread¡ªbaked fresh this morning. And for dessert, I can prepare something special for you two lovebirds: applepeach cobbler and cream from a certain local farmer.¡± She winked. ¡°That sounds incredible,¡± I replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Leia said eagerly. ¡°Put us down for a little of everything.¡± ¡°Coming right up,¡± Cindy said, walking back toward the kitchen. A comfortable silence settled between me and Leia as the two of us sipped our cider. I glanced around the common room, recognizing every single face inside. A warm fire lit the hearth, and there was even soft music playing from a magical ¡®music box¡¯ that Melvin had made for Harvey about a year ago. The ambience was something that I doubted I¡¯d ever grow tired of. Looking back at Leia, I tried to think of something to say that was different from our normal topics of conversation. But after several long minutes, I came up empty. ¡°I wonder what the kids are up to right now,¡± I found myself saying, berating myself for not being more interesting. ¡°I was just thinking the same thing,¡± Leia replied. ¡°I hope that they¡¯re all right.¡± I set my pint aside and took her hand across the table. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just fine,¡± I said, feigning confidence. ¡°There¡¯s lots of helping hands at the farmhouse. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± She gave me a flat look, and I retracted my hand, my confident mask slipping. Leia knew as well as I did that there was no limit to the trouble a group of magical sprites and two toddlers could cause. I cleared my throat and reached to take another sip of cider. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that the worst won¡¯t happen,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°Challenges always seem to bring our little babysitters together, not apart.¡± Leia¡¯s lips curled up as her smile returned. ¡°Our Lucy is more than a challenge all on her own. I swear, she¡¯s got more dwarf in her than anything else.¡± I chuckled. ¡°You may be right. Must come from her mother¡¯s side of the family.¡± A short while later, Cindy returned with a tray laden with food. The fragrant stew steamed as she set two bowls in front of us, as well as a plate filled with crisp potato slices and a whole loaf of crusty bread. ¡°Enjoy, you two,¡± she said. ¡°And just holler if you need anything else.¡± ¡°Will do, Cindy,¡± I replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± We tore into the food with gusto. ¡°I swear,¡± Leia said between bites, ¡°that woman could give Maple a run for her money.¡± I nodded, chewing on a tender shank of lamb. ¡°You can say that again. She could put Gordon Ramsay to shame.¡± Leia gave me a quizzical look. ¡°Who¡¯s Gordon Ramsay?¡± I swallowed and gave her a smirk. ¡°He¡¯s a really famous chef, but he¡¯s also famous for being really mean. And British.¡± She drew her brows together. ¡°And¡­ remind me what British means again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a country,¡± I explained, slathering some butter on a slice of bread. ¡°Rainy, cold, and it¡¯s where Harry Potter comes from.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Harry Potter. Now I remember. And Monty Python as well, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said seriously as I took another bite. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it. This is important stuff, Leia.¡± She smiled at me, a twinkle in her eye. As we continued to eat, the comforting sounds of the common room filled the air¡ªthe clinking of glasses, the murmur of local gossip, and the gentle strumming from the music box. The warmth of the room, combined with the excellent food and company, made the evening feel timeless. ¡°Matt,¡± Leia said after a while, her voice softening, ¡°do you ever think about what life would be like if we hadn¡¯t met?¡± I considered her question, looking into her deep, violet-blue eyes. ¡°Honestly, I try not to. It¡¯s hard to imagine a world without you in it. But if we hadn¡¯t met, I¡¯d probably still be wandering around, looking for something or someone to make life feel complete. Or maybe I would have gone back to Phoenix. But I know one thing: I definitely wouldn¡¯t be as happy as I am right now¡ªeven with all the usual craziness of the farm.¡± She smiled, a blush creeping across her cheeks. ¡°I feel the same. You¡¯ve turned my life into an adventure¡ªan adventure I¡¯ve always longed for.¡± We finished our meal in a companionable silence, each lost in thoughts of gratitude for the life we had built together. I forgot all about my worries and the strange goings on in Sagewood, instead enjoying this time alone with my best friend and wife. Cindy came back after a few minutes with the promised applepeach cobbler, drizzled with thick cream. ¡°Here¡¯s to adventure,¡± I toasted, raising my spoon like a glass. ¡°To adventure,¡± Leia echoed, ¡°and to us.¡± He clinked her spoon against mine before we both dug into the dessert, the sweetness a perfect end to a perfect evening out. *** Lucy had been found in the pantry, surrounded by several open bags of flour. The powdery white substance was scattered everywhere, and she sat in the middle of it all, laughing maniacally as if she¡¯d just pulled off the greatest heist in history. Ivy and Holly wasted no time in scooping up the flour-coated toddler and whisking her away to the bathroom, leaving Flint and Reed to deal with the mess. Reed sighed, glancing around for a broom. ¡°How are we supposed to clean this up?¡± ¡°Maybe you could turn into your animal form and huff and puff and blow it all away,¡± Flint said, deadpan. Reed blinked, giving him a sidelong glance. He couldn¡¯t tell if the suggestion was genuine. ¡°You know that¡¯s just a bedtime story Matt tells his kids, right?¡± Before Flint could answer, the front door creaked open. Reed turned, only to see Rock, Clay, and Link stroll into the farmhouse¡ªeach of them coated from head to toe in mud. They looked like they¡¯d just taken a bath in a swamp. Reed gawked. Flint¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°What happened to you three?¡± Reed asked, thoroughly bewildered. ¡°Nothing,¡± Clay said, entirely too quickly. ¡°Nothing happened to us, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock added, sounding nonchalant. A strained silence fell over the group, the mud dripping from the trio onto the floor, mixing with the flour in a way Reed was sure would make the mess that much more difficult to clean up. ¡°Don¡¯t go in the orchard,¡± Clay blurted before all three made a hasty retreat toward the bathroom. Seconds later, a chorus of shrieks rang out as Ivy and Holly¡¯s voices echoed through the farmhouse, ordering the mud-soaked boys to leave. Reed could hear them trudging off to the second bathroom, the one connected to the master bedroom. Reed looked down at the floor, now a mess of flour and mud. He let out a long breath, shaking his head. ¡°One crisis at a time,¡± he muttered to himself. *** All too quickly, our meal¡ªand our date¡ªwas over. I paid for our dinner, politely declining the discount Cindy insisted on offering, and we stepped out into the crisp, refreshing air of the spring night. The air was brisk, carrying the scent of fresh earth and blooming flowers. Leia wrapped her arm around mine as we climbed into the wagon, snuggling close to stave off the chill. I could feel her warmth against me as we rode down the winding path, the gentle creak of the wagon mixing with the quiet chirp of crickets. The sky above had deepened from the soft hues of dusk to a rich, velvety blue, stars just beginning to peek through the remaining wisps of pink clouds. By the time we reached the farmhouse, the moon had risen, casting a pale glow over the familiar landscape. The house looked peaceful, the golden flicker of firelight glowing in the windows. I hopped off the wagon and helped Leia up the stairs to the porch. We paused, savoring the quiet of the night. I leaned down and kissed her, not wanting the evening to end just yet. After a moment, we pulled apart, reluctant but knowing we had to eventually return to normal life. I opened the door, stepping inside only to be greeted by the sight of the sprites, sprawled out on the couch. They looked absolutely haggard¡ªmud-splattered, exhausted, and wide-eyed¡ªlike they had just barely survived a battle. ¡°Everything... all right?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow as I exchanged a glance with Leia. The sprites looked at each other, clearly trying to decide how much to tell us. Holly opened her mouth to speak first. ¡°Those kids of yours were complete¡ª¡± ¡°Angels!¡± Ivy interrupted, shooting Holly a quick glare. ¡°They were angels, and everything went according to plan. Nothing to worry about. They¡¯re all washed up and in bed asleep.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock put in, and Clay and Reed bobbed their heads in agreement. I arched my eyebrow skeptically and glanced around. Despite the sprites¡¯ haggard appearance, the farmhouse itself appeared spotless. I wasn¡¯t sure how Rock and Clay got so muddy, but at this point, I was too afraid to ask. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good,¡± I found myself saying. ¡°No injuries, dismemberments, anything like that?¡± The sprites all shook their heads. Leia beamed. ¡°We appreciate you helping us watch the children. We needed a night away. To show our appreciation, we brought you something from the inn.¡± She reached into my bag and produced a wrapped bundle, setting it on the kitchen table. ¡°Applepeach cobbler. And it¡¯s still warm.¡± The sprites perked up, and Reed and Rock practically tripped over each other as they scrambled to get to the dessert, the others not far behind. ¡°There¡¯s enough to go around,¡± Leia laughed as they unwrapped the packaging and began divvying up the cobbler amongst themselves. All their previous weariness seemed to have completely evaporated. As they chattered and ate, I tugged on Leia¡¯s sleeve and nodded toward our bedroom door. ¡°You know,¡± I said quietly so as to not be overheard, ¡°our date doesn¡¯t have to be over quite yet.¡± Her eyes sparkled. She glanced at the sprites and, seeing them engrossed in the cobbler, nodded eagerly. Leaning in, she whispered, ¡°Lead the way.¡± I took Leia¡¯s hand and led her to the bedroom. The sprites¡¯ voices faded away as we closed the door behind us. [Book 4] Chapter Seven A few days after Matt and Leia¡¯s date, Maple was in the farmhouse kitchen, assisting Leia in preparing sweet dough for that night¡¯s dinner rolls. Lucy was on the floor, joyfully playing with a mound of dough, and her giggles filled the room as she squished it between her fingers. It was already caked in her hair, but there was a silent agreement between Maple and Leia: if Lucy was entertained, don¡¯t intervene. Many of the sprites were still exhausted from babysitting the wild toddler. Leia sat at the table, kneading another batch of dough, while Maple worked on mixing yet another. Providing three meals a day for so many individuals was a full-time job, but Maple didn¡¯t mind. She cherished her family, composed of the sprites, a human, an elf, and two half-elves. She used to fear big folk in general, especially humans, but now the idea seemed laughable. She remembered those first few weeks of living on the farm with Matt, being terrified of him all the time. She shook her head, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. How could anyone ever be afraid of Matt? Leia sighed from the table, bringing Maple out of her thoughts. Maple turned her attention to the elf. ¡°Maple, do you think we¡¯ll need some spices for the soup tonight? I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll be too bland.¡± Maple blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Leia¡¯s question. Normally, she gave Leia the simpler kitchen tasks¡ªkneading dough or chopping vegetables¡ªfully aware that Leia¡¯s cooking skills left much to be desired. Maple had learned early on that if Leia was following a recipe, there was at least a fifty-fifty chance of the farmhouse nearly burning down. The fact that Leia was now concerned about the soup being bland struck Maple as amusing, even a bit insulting. Blandness was the least of her worries when Leia was in the kitchen. Still, she considered her spices for a moment. She had a jar of bay leaves stored in the cupboard, but that didn¡¯t seem like enough, plus there wasn¡¯t enough time to soak the leaf to fully garner the flavor. There were herbs in the greenhouse, but after a quick mental consideration of each one, she deemed none of them right for tonight¡¯s dish. Suddenly, she brightened. Reed had mentioned some cloversnares in the forest just north of the barn a few days ago. They were similar enough to bay leaves, but had a much stronger flavor, perfect for stewing in a soup for an hour or so. She gestured to Leia for her to wait. Given Leia¡¯s track record for cooking, Maple didn¡¯t want her to change anything with the recipe until she returned. Leia nodded, and Maple exited through the front door of the farmhouse. She strolled along the path weaving through the forest and marveled at the carpet of bright green moss that blanketed the ground. The sounds of Link and the other sprites playing in the forest accompanied her, though they were distant enough that she knew she wouldn¡¯t run into them. While walking, she kept a keen eye out for the cloversnares, knowing they would be the perfect addition to the soup. Maple let out a long, exasperated breath. Bland? She couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Leia¡¯s comment. If anything, the soup was probably on the verge of being too seasoned¡ªLeia¡¯s sense of taste had been a bit off lately. Still, Maple would make sure it was anything but bland, even though she was fairly certain it was already perfect. Shifting into her fox form for greater speed, she flitted through the forest, sniffing out the cloversnares. After several minutes of searching near the farm, she ventured farther north, her nose carrying her toward the river and the carpenter¡¯s humble abode. The air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers, sweet and intoxicating, and she couldn¡¯t help but let her gaze wander to the explosion of life that Spring had unleashed upon the forest. The trees, which had been slender and bare just seasons ago, now stood like ancient sentinels, their trunks swollen with new growth, bark thickening and deepening in color. Some seemed to have doubled in girth overnight, their roots pushing up the earth in gnarled twists, the ground unable to contain their expansion. The canopy overhead was a wash of green, so dense that the sunlight struggled to break through. Every branch was heavy with blossoms, so numerous that they bent low, drooping under the sheer weight of petals. The colors¡ªpinks, whites, purples, and yellows¡ªburst against the dark green of the leaves like fireworks frozen in time, each flower competing for space and attention. Some blossoms spilled over onto the ground, creating a plush, fragrant carpet that was soft underfoot, making her steps silent in the forest abuzz with new life. Vines coiled up the trunks of trees, while ferns unfurled in the underbrush, their fronds stretching wide as if they too could feel the surge of energy in the air. The whole place seemed ready to burst at the seams. Maple found it both beautiful and unsettling¡ªthe rapid, almost aggressive growth, the wild, unchecked expansion of it all. It was as if the forest had woken up hungry, ravenous for life. It hadn¡¯t always been like this. In fact, for as long as Maple could remember, the forest had been sick¡ªblighted by Corruption¡¯s foul influence. The trees had been stunted, their bark marred with dark scars, and the ground itself had seemed to rot beneath her feet. The air had once been thick with decay, the scent of life choked by the presence of something darker. But ever since Corruption had vanished, it was as if the forest had taken its first real breath in years. Life surged back into the soil, the trees, the rivers. What had once been a somber, shadowed landscape now teemed with vitality. It felt strange to see the world like this, after so many years of darkness. Stranger still was the way everything seemed to be growing faster, stronger, almost as though the forest had been holding itself back, waiting for this very moment to reclaim what it had lost. As Maple neared the river, her breath caught in her throat, and she froze mid-step. The scene before her was both shocking and surreal. Strewn across the smooth pebbles of the riverbank lay the River Spirit, but not as Maple had ever seen her before. The Spirit¡¯s once-glimmering, ethereal form¡ªalways shifting and flowing like the water itself¡ªwas now dull, stagnant, and disturbingly lifeless. Her translucent skin, which had shimmered with the blues and greens of the river, was pale and still, as if the life had been drained from the very water that had once sustained her. The Spirit¡¯s hair was tangled and matted, and it lay across the stones like strands of brittle reeds. Her eyes, which had sparkled like the river¡¯s surface in sunlight, were open but clouded, vacant, the light behind them fading. A shallow pool formed beneath her still form, but instead of the clear water that should have surrounded her, it was murky and stagnant, as if the river itself was dying. The air around the river felt heavy, thick with a silence that swallowed the usual bubbling of the current. The sight was wrong in every way, and the weight of it pressed down on Maple, making it hard to think, hard to move. The River Spirit, a being so full of grace and movement, now looked like a shadow of herself, her breath coming in shallow waves. Cautiously, Maple inched closer to the nature spirit, uncertain of what to make of the woman made of water. Nature spirits rarely revealed themselves to others, though they certainly had a fondness for the farmer. Still, with how often Matt and the nature spirits convened, encountering one in broad daylight was extremely rare, especially out in the open like this. Any Sagewood villager could easily stumble on the River Spirit. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Maple stopped a few steps away from the spirit, not sure what to do. She watched for a few moments, searching for any sign of movement. The only thing that broke the stillness was the spirit¡¯s ragged, uneven breaths¡ªif they could even be called that. Each one sounded more like a struggle for air, more like drowning than breathing. Maple fidgeted uneasily on the rocky riverbank, causing a small slide of pebbles to click together. The River Spirit sharply turned her head and fixed her gaze on Maple, her watery eyes boring into the sprite. Maple shied away, backtracking a few steps before bowing her head in respect. Nature spirits were powerful. Unshakable. Maple had once seen the River Spirit flood an entire dungeon and sweep away an onslaught of corrupt monsters as if they were nothing more than scattered leaves in a current. And yet now¡­ Now, she looked fragile. Small. Like she couldn¡¯t move even if her life depended on it. That wasn¡¯t right. That wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. ¡°Help...me,¡± the River Spirit whispered, her voice strained. Trembling, Maple nodded. As a sprite, there was little she could do to aid the nature spirit. What events had unfolded here? Was there a force more formidable than the spirit herself, preying on magical beings? Maple swallowed hard, attempting to dismiss thoughts of Corruption reappearing and wreaking havoc on Sagewood. Hesitantly, she approached the spirit. If it was poison, Maple could make an antidote, but the River Spirit had spells far greater than any antidote she could craft. If it was a wound, Maple could make a poultice, but again the River Spirit possessed far greater healing powers than simple herbs. And, if there was something in the forest that was mighty enough to injure a nature spirit, Maple would be no help whatsoever. The River Spirit, seemingly aware of Maple¡¯s internal struggle, spoke again. ¡°Get¡­ Woods.¡± Maple nodded vigorously, then bounded off, still in fox form, the cloversnares forgotten. *** Leia looked out the farmhouse window, wondering where Maple had disappeared to. She often did this when they were preparing meals, but she¡¯d been gone a while now. Much longer than usual. Leia turned her attention to Lucy, who now had dough caked into her dark curls. Leia winced. It was going to be a long bedtime routine with the bath that lay ahead. Lucy hated baths, and the sticky dough was going to make matters worse. The farmhouse door opened, and Leia glanced over, surprised to see Reed, Rock, and Woods enter. Woods had just returned from the shores the previous night, and though his magic reserves were balanced, the exhaustion from the journey was clear in his eyes. Still, he smiled and waved to Lucy, and she waved back, bits of dough clinging between her fingers. ¡°Where¡¯s Maple?¡± Reed asked, doing his best to appear casual as he glanced around the kitchen. Leia shot Reed a teasing smile. ¡°She just stepped out to get some herbs from the forest. Why do you ask?¡± Reed shrugged, his features dropping slightly. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock said, waggling his eyebrows at Reed. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m only asking because she¡¯s usually in the kitchen.¡± Reed turned to Leia, a flush of color on his face. ¡°Rock is lying¡ªhe¡¯s a pathological liar.¡± ¡°Rock.¡± Reed shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡± His voice cracked slightly as he spoke, his words laced with forced audacity. Leia snorted. She¡¯d lived on the farm for five years now, and most of that time had been shared with the sprites. She still found their antics amusing. Rock and Reed began a hushed, tense conversation, and Woods glanced from Lucy to Leia. ¡°You might want Matt to handle bath time tonight.¡± He pointed to her matted curls. ¡°That¡¯s going to be a rough one.¡± Leia sighed and nodded. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, and Leia had her suspicions that Lucy favored Matt over her. But he was working so hard out in the field, and with the extra projects that accompanied Springtime, she knew he was pushing himself to his limit every day. Woods narrowed his eyes at Leia. ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡± She paused, thrown off by the question. She had felt off lately. She felt tired and slightly fatigued, but that was normal for her current stage of life. She had young kids to chase after all day. She simply had to push through the tiredness, though if Woods was asking, the exhaustion was probably clear on her face. ¡°I feel fine. Why do you ask?¡± Woods shrugged. ¡°No reason.¡± The door to the farmhouse slammed open, causing everyone to jump. Lucy giggled at everyone¡¯s reaction, but Leia barely heard it as Maple stood in the doorway, reverting from her fox form to her sprite form. She looked paler than usual. Reed ran over to her, concern on his face. ¡°Maple! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rock and Woods exchanged a knowing glance before walking over to the two sprites in the doorway. Maple shook her head vigorously and pointed out the door. Leia noticed that she was trembling. ¡°What happened?¡± Woods asked, looking past Maple out onto the farm, ¡°Did someone fall into the well again?¡± Again? Leia thought, but she didn¡¯t have time to ask further questions. Maple shook her head, this time more vigorously. Tears sprang to her eyes and began flowing down her cheeks. A sense of dread filled Leia. ¡°Is Link all right?¡± she asked, her heart rate increasing rapidly. The sprites were phenomenal at keeping her children safe, but there could easily be an accident on the farm. Maple nodded quickly in answer, but still looked disturbed as she motioned for the other sprites to follow her. She turned, shifted back into fox form, and fled out the door as quickly as she¡¯d come. The other sprites exchanged a look and followed her, not sparing Leia or Lucy a second glance. Leia, still fearful that her family was in danger, scooped Lucy up and walked out onto the porch. She could see Matt working in the field, toiling away under the hot sun. He waved at her briefly before turning back to his work. Leia headed to the chicken coop. Usually, Clay and Link could be found in there, terrorizing the birds. She was so worried, she didn¡¯t care that Lucy was now smearing sticky dough into her own long curls. Cautiously, she opened the door to the coop, relief flooding her when her gaze landed on her son. Link and Clay were teaching the rooster some sort of balancing trick. The chicken looked at Leia with its beady eyes as if begging for help. ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± Link said, waving to her before turning his attention back to the rooster. ¡°We¡¯re trying to teach this rooster how to do a flip off of this bucket.¡± Leia sighed in relief. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t make him too mad,¡± she said before backing out of the coop, leaving them to their endeavors. She set Lucy down, not caring that she immediately went for the nearest mud puddle, and turned her attention northward, where she¡¯d seen the other sprites disappear. ¡°I wonder what Maple saw out there,¡± she said to herself, unable to shake a feeling of unease. Leia turned her attention back to Lucy, who was now covered in mud and bread dough, and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get you into the bath. It will take me all night to get your hair clean.¡± Lucy immediately stood and began running away, giggling with delight. Leia watched her go, unable to summon the energy to chase after the toddler. She was so exhausted today. In fact, she¡¯d been exhausted for days now. With a resigned sigh, she followed Lucy, keeping up with the escaping toddler more easily than she expected. Maybe she could tire her out first, and then tackle the bath. As Lucy darted around the dirt paths of the farm, Leia¡¯s thoughts wandered. The sense that something was amiss nagged at her, not just within herself but throughout the entire farm. It was an unsettling feeling, a subtle shift in the atmosphere, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was wrong. Leia shook her head, focusing on Lucy, who had gotten to the forest¡¯s edge and was darting between the tree trunks. ¡°Come on, little troublemaker,¡± she called, trying to muster some cheerfulness. ¡°It¡¯s time to get cleaned up.¡± Lucy squealed with laughter, weaving between the trees with the agility only a toddler possessed. Leia couldn¡¯t help but smile, despite her fatigue. Her daughter¡¯s joy was infectious, and for a moment, she felt a surge of energy. She caught up to Lucy and scooped her up, the little girl wriggling in her arms. ¡°Got you!¡± Leia declared triumphantly, carrying Lucy back toward the farmhouse. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you all cleaned up.¡± As she ran the bath, Leia watched Lucy splash and play in the water, her laughter filling the small bathroom. Despite the mess and the exhaustion, these moments were precious. Years ago, before she¡¯d met Matt, she never would¡¯ve guessed this would be her life. Her family was her world, and every messy, exhausting minute was worth it. As she gently scrubbed the dough and mud from Lucy¡¯s hair, Leia¡¯s mind wandered back to the fatigue she felt. She could be sick, or it could be that she was just a tired parent. She would need to see Dr. Night to rule out any illnesses. But for now, she focused on her daughter, on this moment of simple, childlike joy. [Book 4] Chapter Eight Woods, Reed, and Rock followed Maple north to the river. Woods didn¡¯t know what this was about, but the unsettling undercurrent of peculiar events in Sagewood had his stomach tied in permanent knots. Something wasn¡¯t right, it hadn¡¯t been for years now. The magic had shifted since he¡¯d killed Corruption, but he wasn¡¯t sure it was for the better. The forest was overgrown, Matt¡¯s crops were out of control, and the delicate balance of magic still teetered dangerously. Maple stopped near the riverbank, reverting to her sprite form as she slid down the shore hastily toward the rushing water. She stopped just before the river, kneeling in the shiny pebbles. Woods gasped. It wasn¡¯t just the water she knelt beside, but the River Spirit herself. Rock and Reed stopped on the riverbank, disturbed looks on both their faces, while Woods cautiously picked his way toward Maple and the nature spirit. It was obvious she didn¡¯t have much longer in this realm. ¡°What happened?¡± Woods asked, his voice low. ¡°Did something do this to you?¡± Few beings possessed power greater than a nature spirit. If one was near Sagewood Forest, it meant danger¡ªdanger that the sprites could hardly defend against. The River Spirit gently shook her head, the motion barely discernible. ¡°The...magic,¡± she whispered before closing her eyes. ¡°You must find a way to fix it¡­ it¡¯s too strong¡­ it¡¯s grown toxic¡­¡± With those final words, her aqueous form, once defined, lost coherence, its liquid essence blurring into the pebbles and returning to the river. A stunned quiet settled over the sprites. No one spoke for several solemn moments. ¡°Did she die?¡± Reed¡¯s voice trembled as he broke the silence. ¡°Or do you think there¡¯s a way to bring her back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Reed.¡± Woods stared at the spot where the River Spirit had been just moments before. ¡°But we need to reverse what¡¯s happening as much as we can before anyone else is affected.¡± Maple had begun quietly weeping, and Reed put his arm around her. Even Rock, the burliest of the sprites, looked like he was about to cry, his lip quivering. Woods turned back to the small group gathered on the riverbank and cleared his throat. ¡°Reed, take Maple back to the farmhouse. Rock, go find Ivy and begin a search for the Cave Spirit. I will look for the Forest Spirit.¡± He paused as if to steady himself before continuing. ¡°If the magic is too strong¡ªtoo toxic¡ªfor the nature spirits, I¡¯m worried what¡¯s going to happen to everyone else. We must hurry.¡± Reed nodded, grabbing Maple¡¯s trembling hand as the duo began walking back to the farm. Rock nodded sadly before following them. The Cave Spirit normally resided on the south side of the property, in the rock chasms But no one had seen him in years¡ªnot since the cave stone had been placed. He¡¯d muttered something to Matt back then, some cryptic nonsense about going deeper within the chasms, trying to find answers. When Matt had told him of their final conversation, Woods hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Spirits were always saying things that didn¡¯t make sense. But now¡­ now, he found himself searching the memory, sifting through it like loose gravel. What had the Cave Spirit meant? And why did it feel so important now? Woods cast a wary glance toward the forest, unease settling over him like a heavy cloak. The shadows beneath the trees seemed darker than usual, as if something within them watched him back. He pushed aside thoughts of the Cave Spirit¡ªthere was another nature spirit he needed to check on first. For a fleeting moment, he considered returning to the farm, gathering a few more sprites to join him. But the idea vanished as quickly as it came. He couldn¡¯t risk it. Not with whatever might be lurking out there. And even if the others were willing, he couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of them witnessing the death of a nature spirit. The sight of the River Spirit¡ªwhether truly gone or simply locked in some deep magical hibernation¡ªwas haunting enough. It should have been him who found her, not Maple. He¡¯d spent years trying to shield the other sprites from the world¡¯s dangers. And yet, again and again, he failed. No matter how hard he fought to protect them, the horrors always found a way in. Silently treading through the dense foliage, Woods strained his hearing and magic sensing abilities, searching for signs of life. The elusive spirit was somewhere amidst the trees, and his magical senses would inevitably lead him to her. A chilling notion crossed his mind¡ªwhat if she was already gone? He shuddered. As much as he detested the Forest Sprit, without a guardian, the once-tamed trees would devolve into chaos, succumbing to the overabundance of magic. Unbridled and unchecked, their growth had already spiraled out of control. He berated himself for his lapse in vigilance, realizing that he should have checked on the well-being of the nature spirits weeks earlier. Not that there was anything he could do. He was just one sprite, and not even the strongest of them. Over the past few years, it had become apparent that the only way to truly heal the land was to bring back the Harvest Goddess. Matt was close. Agonizingly close. But the farm had stalled at level nine. No clear levelling conditions to reach the next stage. No way to track progress. Just an endless grind, day after day, with no sign of when¡ªor if¡ªlevel ten would finally come. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. After a few more moments of quiet contemplation, Woods¡¯ magical senses picked up an aura to the west. It was weak, but recognizable. He quickly made his way closer to the aura, dread welling up inside him as he drew nearer. She sat against a tree in a small grove, her eyes closed. Her skin had grown pale. The rich colors she once embodied had dulled, fading to washed-out tones that made her look frail and sickly. In the flourishing forest, she stood out like a wilting houseplant amid a thriving garden. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d come,¡± she said weakly. Woods stayed quiet. She didn¡¯t seem as close to death as the River Spirit had been when they¡¯d found her, but how much longer did she have? ¡°What¡¯s happening? The River Spirit¡­¡± Woods trailed off, not knowing how to break the news of the spirit¡¯s passing. They were sisters after all. Was it worth potentially upsetting the Forest Spirit if she too, were at death¡¯s door? ¡°I know,¡± was all the Forest Spirit said. She motioned for Woods to come closer, which he did hesitantly. He kept the spirit at an arm¡¯s distance, as he had for all the time he¡¯d known her. It had been years since Woods¡¯ corruption, and despite her many genuine apologies, it was a difficult thing to forgive. The Forest Spirit had played a pivotal role in his short yet destructive bout of madness. People had gotten hurt because of him, and things had happened that could never be reversed. Lingering beneath Woods¡¯ composed exterior were vestiges of resentment toward her, grudges that would take decades to let go. However, he tried to conceal these emotions, especially considering her fate¡ªhe likely would outlive her at this point, something he never thought possible. ¡°Years ago, the forest was sick with corruption magic. Now it appears the forest is growing sick with a different kind of magic. I fear this one may be even more destructive than the decay and blight that plagued Sagewood all those years ago.¡± Woods crossed his arms, fixing the spirit with a perplexed look. ¡°What kind of magic?¡± The Forest Spirit sighed, her breath coming out in a rattle. ¡°Growth magic. It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. The pendulum had swung too far in the direction of corrupt magic¡­ now it¡¯s overcorrected into growth magic.¡± The Forest Spirit ran her hand along the bark of the tree she sat up against. She looked as though she was going to try and stand, but decided against it, leaning her head against the trunk. ¡°Any surplus of magic is dangerous, and this magic is lethal to nature spirits. The only hope for the land now is bringing a balance.¡± Woods nodded somberly. This wasn¡¯t a great revelation by any means. He¡¯d known this for years. The spirit¡¯s words hung heavy as she continued. ¡°Matt must awaken the Goddess, and soon. I fear the land will become uninhabitable. It may take years for that to happen, but more likely, it¡¯ll only be a few seasons.¡± Woods drew in a sharp breath. That was not enough time. Silence hung over the duo for several moments, the only noise was the Forest Spirit¡¯s struggle for breath. Woods remained silent out of respect, though he wondered if he should say any words of comfort. ¡°Do you still hate me?¡± The Forest Spirit lifted her gaze to meet Woods¡¯. Her eyes were weary, shadows of guilt carved into her once smooth face. ¡°For my role in your corruption, that is.¡± Her voice was strained, the weight of whatever was ailing her evident. Before Woods could answer, she descended into a fit of coughing, which gave Woods a few seconds to select his words carefully. He stood silently before the once great nature spirit, the forest around them a silent witness to their conversation. The trees, ancient and knowing, seemed to lean in, as if eager to hear his response. Woods¡¯ thoughts swirled like leaves caught in a whirlwind. Hate? The word hardly captured the depth of his emotions. Her actions had plunged him into a maelstrom of pain and anger, nearly costing him his life¡ªand the lives of his friends. Yet, paradoxically, it was his corruption that had granted him the power to defeat Corruption itself, close the portals on the farm, and end the entity once and for all. The events were a tangled web of causality and consequence, and even though years had passed, it had not been enough time to mend the emotional wounds. As the coughing subsided, Woods studied the nature spirit. He would not truly forgive her yet, but now, seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. He took a deep breath, letting the forest air fill his lungs, grounding him. ¡°Hate is a strong word,¡± he began, his voice steady. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t hate you. Not anymore.¡± She looked away, her expression pained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Woods. Truly, I am.¡± Silence settled between them, the forest holding its breath. Woods felt the weight of her apology, the sincerity in her voice. He knew that forgiveness was a powerful thing, not just for her, but for himself as well. ¡°I forgive you,¡± he said finally, the words surprising even himself. Deep down, he knew she didn¡¯t deserve it, but holding onto the anger would eat him alive. There was a time for anger and a time for letting go. A time to heal. And as Woods looked at the withering spirit, he knew it was time for the latter. Her eyes widened, a spark of hope flickering within them. ¡°Thank you, Woods. That means more to me than you know.¡± Woods nodded, feeling a strange sense of relief. The burden of his corruption was still heavy, but somehow, it felt lighter. They stood there for a moment, two souls scarred by the choices of one. As the forest began to stir once more, the leaves rustling in a gentle breeze, the Forest Spirit closed her eyes and exhaled a final, ragged breath. She didn¡¯t draw another. Woods stood beside her for a few moments, torn by conflicting emotions. Despite his disdain for the entity, the notion of someone facing death alone weighed heavily on him. He observed with somber eyes as the tree she leaned against gently enveloped her, roots entwining with her frail form, bark and spirit merging. In a matter of moments, it was done, and the spirit was gone. Woods took a step back, feeling the profound stillness of the moment. His thoughts were a tumultuous mix of sorrow, dread, and determination to find out what was causing this. Tears pricked his eyes, and he quickly blinked them away. The trees, ancient witnesses to countless lifetimes, seemed to nod in quiet acknowledgment of the scene. As he trudged back to the farm, the resolve within him solidified. He would find out what was happening, why the balance of magic was shifting, and what role he had to play in it all. [Book 4] Chapter Nine The greenhouse air was thick, heavy with warmth and moisture. The fresh scent of the herbs filled the air with a crisp, almost peppery bite. Condensation rolled down the slanted glass panels overhead, diffusing the waning sunlight into a soft, green glow. The structure itself was sturdy, built from a combination of wood and reinforced glass, its frame creaking faintly as a breeze pressed against it. I walked through the narrow rows, brushing my fingertips over the leaves of the herbs I¡¯d planted during the winter. The greenhouse had been one of the best additions to the farm, though it wasn¡¯t suited for large-scale crops. After several seasons of trial and error, I¡¯d found that rare herbs flourished in the close, humid conditions. I¡¯d cultivated a wide array of these herbs, each chosen with care¡ªember thistle, with its fiery-red blooms; moonmint, known for its soothing aroma; and silversprig, its leaves paper thin and silvery. Dravender, a deep violet plant with a fragrance that blended floral and herbal notes, grew beside the delicate fronds of luna leaf, whose petals glowed faintly in the twilight. Most of them weren¡¯t native to Sagewood¡¯s climate, which made them valuable at the markets¡ªif they ever made it that far. More often than not, Maple got to them first. The sprite had a habit of slipping in when I wasn¡¯t around, taking whatever she needed for her cooking. Not that I minded. Maple¡¯s cooking was reason enough to let a few herbs go missing. I crouched beside one of the raised planting beds, running my fingers through the dark soil. The herbs were growing fast¡ªfaster than usual. Another side effect of whatever was happening to the land. If they kept at this rate, they¡¯d be ready for harvest within the week. Assuming Maple didn¡¯t get to them first. Satisfied, I stepped out of the greenhouse and walked toward the fields. I¡¯d seeded them just days before, but already, sturdy green stalks were pushing through the soil, stretching toward the sky. As the day waned, the sun hung low, casting long shadows across the fields in a soft, amber light. The warmth of the day lingered, but the cool evening air was starting to settle in, carrying with it the rich scent of the soil. My boots pressed into the ground, the dirt still damp from the afternoon rainstorm I¡¯d unleashed on it earlier via my favorite perk. Weatherman. The perk let me manipulate the weather on my farm once per day. Simple in theory, but in practice, it was one of the most powerful abilities I had. The moment I unlocked it, I¡¯d spent days testing its limits, summoning everything from blistering heat waves to icy hailstorms, just because I could. All it took was a thought¡ªfirst activating the perk, then deciding what I wanted. A light drizzle over the vegetable fields? Done. A farm-wide blizzard, just to see if I could? Easy. I¡¯d even called down a lightning storm once, purely for the spectacle. By far, Weatherman was one of my most useful perks. More than that, it made me feel like some kind of weather-wielding sorcerer. I¡¯d banish snow and ice on the coldest days of winter, then call it back again on the hottest summer days just to watch it swirl through the fields for a few minutes. Did I sometimes abuse the power? Of course. But when you can summon a thunderstorm with a thought, it was hard to resist a little fun. I crouched down, fingers brushing the soil, feeling for weeds that had snuck through the rows. There was a quiet satisfaction in pulling them up before nightfall, like I was guarding the land, making sure nothing could take root before dawn. Lately, there had been a surplus of weeds, but I¡¯d been vigilant in keeping the fields clear so they wouldn¡¯t get too out of hand. I moved from one row to the next, inspecting each plant carefully. A few days prior, I¡¯d planted corn, a crop from my original home planet. The stalks were already tall, almost reaching my midsection. Thanks to my other special farming perks, and probably a few other strange things outside of my control, the crops were flourishing. The leaves looked healthy¡ªdark green, no signs of yellowing or pests. I nodded to myself, feeling that small surge of pride that always came when I saw my plants thriving. Despite the strangeness going on, I was actually a little excited about the speed with which the plants were growing. I inspected one of them, and familiar words shimmered into existence over the corn crop. Corn Days until harvest: 25 I wiped the sweat from under my straw hat. Even though temperatures were climbing higher every day, I didn¡¯t find the heat unpleasant. It was the kind of heat that made you feel alive, connected to the ground beneath your feet. I paused by a different grouping of the corn crop, lifting a few leaves to check for any signs of blight or pests. So far, so good. The tiny green buds were just starting to show, and I couldn¡¯t wait until they ripened. I always saved a few ears to make popcorn, a favorite tradition among my family. I straightened up, stretching my back and breathing in the clean air as I turned back to admire the crop once more, unable to help myself. I ran my hand along one of the stalks. The texture was firm but smooth, the ridges distinct under my fingers. The smell¡ªthe unmistakable sweetness of fresh corn¡ªmingled with the evening Spring air. I marveled at the perfection of it. This wasn¡¯t just a crop¡ªthis was bounty. Abundance. Each plant represented the minutes of my life I¡¯d sacrificed for its care and growth. The rows stretched endlessly, each plant seemingly more vivacious than the last, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel pride swell inside me. It was as if the land had rewarded me, as if every seed I had planted had decided to show its fullest potential. Sometimes, I wondered if the crops knew how much I cared about them, how much of myself I poured into this land. It had taken me a few years to learn that I wasn¡¯t just farming¡ªI was part of something bigger. The plants were living, growing things, and not only did farming help the land, but it also helped so many people in Sagewood. The Inn and the market had been exclusively buying my produce for years now, and I knew local markets bought from my dropbox. This life was hard, sometimes, but it was also truly rewarding. There were still hours of work ahead¡ªtending the crops, checking for any signs of disease, maybe a little more weeding¡ªbut that didn¡¯t bother me. This was where I belonged, out in the open, hands in the dirt, surrounded by life. I turned to look back down the row I had just finished, and I froze. The corn seemed... taller. Just a bit, but enough to catch my eye. Frowning, I stood and measured it against my body like I had before. Had it grown? An inch, maybe two? That didn¡¯t make any sense. I glanced down at the soil, still freshly disturbed from where I¡¯d pulled weeds from moments ago. My eyes narrowed as small green buds pushed their way through the soil. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I muttered under my breath. Tiny green shoots were already squirming their way out of the dirt, replacing the weeds I had just yanked out minutes ago. My frustration flared. I bent back down and ripped them out again, working my way through the row with an annoyed intensity, muttering curses as I went. After about fifteen minutes of this, I stood up to inspect my work, wiping sweat from my brow. But what I saw made me gasp. The corn had grown. Not just a little¡ªit was noticeable. In the time I had spent fighting the weeds, the stalks had stretched higher, their leaves fuller. I stared, dumbfounded, as the field seemed imbued with unnatural, accelerated growth. A single leaf unfurled before my eyes, revealing a bud that looked far too mature for this stage. I reached out, snapped it off, and peeled back the layers. Inside was an ear of corn, nearly ripe¡ªimpossible for how little time had passed. ¡°How...?¡± I muttered, my confusion mounting. It felt like I was watching the world fast-forward like time was bending, propelling the crop forward at an unnatural pace. At this rate, the corn would be fully ready by morning, maybe sooner. I focused on another plant and pulled up the stats, double-checking. Corn Days until harvest: 5 ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not normal,¡± I whispered, unease creeping in as the crops continued to grow before my eyes. Something was deeply wrong. Yes, the strange plant growth and tremors had been unsettling, but this was something else entirely. I stood frozen, horrified, as I watched the plants writhing unnaturally, stretching a few more centimeters within mere minutes. A flicker of movement caught the edge of my vision, and I instinctively tensed, spinning toward the source. I reached my hand back to grab my sword but stopped as I saw who it was. Rock and Ivy were heading south together, their silhouettes barely visible against the fading light. Ivy gave me a quick wave, her usual cheer evident, but something about Rock seemed off. Rock was a sprite of very few words, but this silence felt different. As he passed me, I caught a glimpse of his face, and as good as he was at hiding his emotions, I could tell something was different about him. His expression mirrored the unease that gnawed at me. ¡°Hey!¡± I called. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± They halted, turning slowly to face me. A quick, unreadable glance passed between them, like they were sharing something I wasn¡¯t meant to know. Rock¡¯s face was drained of color, as if something had upset the normally steady sprite. He looked visibly ill. ¡°Of course,¡± Ivy replied, her voice tinged with something unsaid. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we be all right? Everything¡¯s fine. Totally fine.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock said, his tone clipped, as if forcing the word through gritted teeth. We stood there for a moment, the air between us heavy with unspoken tension. Then, without another word, they turned and continued south, leaving me with a feeling I couldn¡¯t shake¡ªthey¡¯d seen something out there. Maybe it was as strange as the plants before me, but it seemed worse. One thing was certain¡ªif the sprites were hiding something from me, it had to be big. Something dangerous. And whatever it was, it was well beyond my ability to control. Turning back to the corn, I tried to shake off the growing sense of unease. The plants seemed to have settled, their rapid growth slowing, almost as if my watchful eye had forced them into stillness. Crouching down, I tore out another clump of weeds that had already pushed through the soil. My hands worked on autopilot, pulling stubborn roots free, while my thoughts raced in every direction. What did this mean? If the crops kept growing at this pace, I¡¯d have a full harvest by tomorrow. That should¡¯ve been a blessing, something to celebrate, but it didn¡¯t feel right. The land was changing¡ªtoo quickly, too unnaturally. And that meant trouble, not just for me, but maybe for all of Sagewood. What had Rock and Ivy seen out there in the forest? Over the years, my sprite companions and I had stood against all manner of challenges and monsters, and there wasn¡¯t much left that could rattle them. But Rock had looked... afraid. Truly afraid, in a way I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. I shook my head, pushing the thought away, trying not to dwell on it. The sprites were more than capable of defending me and my farm. I glanced at the farmhouse in the distance, where my family was likely preparing dinner, unaware of what was happening in the fields. If this strange growth continued, if it spread beyond my farm... what would it mean for my wife and kids? For the town? The ground beneath me shifted slightly, the faintest tremor rippling through the soil. It could¡¯ve been my imagination, but I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. I stood very still, straining my senses, but now the world around me seemed eerily quiet. Shrugging, I bent back down to clear the sprouts that had unfurled before me within the past few minutes. Pulling up the last of the weeds, I stood, wiping the dirt from my hands as I surveyed the field. The corn was almost as tall as me now, the rapid growth happening in mere minutes as opposed to the weeks it should¡¯ve taken. I had to figure this out¡ªwhat was causing it, and what it meant for all of us. Because if the farm was changing, the rest of Sagewood might not be far behind. And I wasn¡¯t sure we were ready for what was coming. The evening deepened around me, shadows stretching long across the field as I yanked yet another weed from the soil, only to watch in frustration as two more sprouted in its place. I worked faster, pulling at the stubborn roots, but each time I cleared a patch, the weeds reappeared, mocking my effort. It was like trying to empty a river with a bucket. Futile. I wiped the sweat from my forehead, glancing up at the sky. The stars had begun to pierce through the dimming light, signaling the end of the day. I sighed, defeated. The field wasn¡¯t going anywhere, and these persistent weeds clearly weren¡¯t either. With one last glance at the corn, looming and eerie in the twilight, I gave in. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow.¡± Turning my back on the endless cycle of weeds, I made my way to the house. There was no sense in fighting a battle I couldn¡¯t win tonight. I halted mid-step, a thought clawing its way into my mind. The herbs in the greenhouse. My stomach tightened. If the fields had been so affected by the night¡¯s unnatural surge of growth, then what would that mean for my other plants? I turned on my heel and made for the greenhouse, my boots crunching against the dirt with hurried steps. The moment I cracked the glass door open, a wave of scent rolled over me¡ªsharp, peppery ember thistle, the cool bite of moonmint, the tang of silversprig thick in the air. I blinked, my eyes stinging as the dense, sweltering wave of scent crashed over me¡ªpungent, cloying, and nearly suffocating in its intensity. The neat, orderly rows of herbs were gone, swallowed beneath a jungle of green. Stalks of dravender stretched tall, their violet blooms pressing against the misted glass ceiling. Creeping tendrils of ember thistle and luna leaf spilled over their planters, weaving together like tangled vines and carpeting the floor in a fragrant mess. The moonmint had erupted like a wild bush, its stiff branches poking through the chaos, while clusters of silversprig had burst from their beds, climbing the wooden supports as if trying to escape. This wasn¡¯t growth. This was an invasion. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± I muttered, stepping back as if the plants might lunge for me next. I stood there for a long moment, half-expecting to see the leaves stretch further before my eyes. But for now, they were still, their excessive growth settling into an eerie quiet. I exhaled and rubbed my temples. Whatever was happening to the land, it had affected the greenhouse too¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to start hacking through the herbal wilderness tonight. If the plants decided to shatter the greenhouse in their rampant expansion, I¡¯d deal with it in the morning. With a final shake of my head, I pulled the door shut and secured the latch, hoping I wouldn¡¯t wake up to a forest of herbs overrunning my farm. I nearly jumped when I passed Woods on my way back to the farmhouse. His presence had a strange, unsettling weight to it, much like the other sprites earlier. I called out to him, but he either didn¡¯t hear me or chose not to respond. He kept walking, his steps deliberate, his gaze fixed southward¡ªjust like Rock and Ivy before him. I watched him fade into the growing darkness, disappearing into the night as if swallowed by it. They were all heading south. I frowned, making a mental note to ask them about it in the morning. [Book 4] Chapter Ten Rock and Ivy walked in silence toward the cave. He wanted to tell her about the River Spirit¡ªwanted to unburden himself of what he¡¯d seen by the river¡ªbut the words wouldn¡¯t come. The memory of the River Spirit¡¯s final moments haunted him, and he knew he¡¯d carry it for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t share it. Not even with Ivy. She looked radiant, as always, but he barely registered her presence. The fresh memory of the River Spirit¡¯s fading form forced its way into his thoughts, twisting through his mind like roots cracking stone. Finding time alone with Ivy was usually Rock¡¯s favorite pastime, but not like this. Not under these circumstances. He shuddered as the memory resurfaced again¡ªrelentless, inescapable. ¡°Are you all right, Rock?¡± Ivy cast him a concerned glance as they trudged the path to the cave, their boots squelching in the mud. ¡°Rock,¡± he answered quickly, trying to sound nonchalant. He berated himself. Why did he always sound like such a fool in front of Ivy? ¡°Rock,¡± he hastily added. Ivy nodded, flicking her blonde hair over her shoulder. Rock diverted his gaze to the path, focusing on the ground before him. Why did the right words always elude him in her presence? Soon, the two sprites stood before the opening of the cave. A few years ago, they¡¯d significantly widened the entrance to free the dragon that had been trapped on the bottom floor, but the cave walls still stood strong. There were fewer levels to explore, and Matt, Rock, and Ivy had done so extensively over the seasons. It always surprised Rock when Matt stumbled upon another gem or rare ore. He wondered if the cave was somehow self-regenerating, or if the magic made new treasures for Matt to find every time he entered. With a final glance around the entrance, Ivy took a step forward, but Rock reached out with a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rock¡­ rock,¡± he said, trying to convey just how serious things might be within the walls of the cave. He¡¯d been scant on the details beforehand, but he did feel the need to warn her. Just in case. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine, Rock,¡± Ivy said, a playful smile gracing her features. ¡°He¡¯s a nature spirit. They¡¯re the most powerful things in the world. They¡¯re basically immortal.¡± With that, Ivy slipped in through the entrance. Rock sighed. He¡¯d thought that too, but the events of the day had quickly changed his mind. The River Spirit had died right in front of his eyes. He gulped, worried about what they would find, but followed Ivy into the cave. They walked in silence, the glittering walls like a million eyes fixed on the two sprites. Rock looked up at the statue of the Harvest Goddess as they passed by, remembering the day that he, Woods, and Matt had stumbled upon it. It had been years ago, and so much had changed since then. Hopefully, the farm was close to level ten now, and it wouldn¡¯t be much longer until the Goddess was free. Together, they descended the staircase, hopping down each step. Their boots scuffed against the stone¡ªthe only sound in the heavy silence. They didn¡¯t carry a light source with them, as sprites could see even in the darkest of spaces. Rock drew his eyebrows together as he tried to recall what Matt had nicknamed the ability. Darkvision. A word from his world, not this one. To sprites, it wasn¡¯t a special ability, it was just the way things were. To a human, though, even the most mundane things were fascinating, especially to a human as excitable as Matt. No, not excitable. What was the word Matt had used? Nerdy. Rock smiled despite the glum situation. Matt was a nerdy human. Probably one of the nerdiest. Though ¡®darkvision¡¯ was useful, the lower levels of the cave weren¡¯t entirely shrouded in black. Thin shafts of light speared down from unseen cracks above, cutting through the darkness and casting pale, shifting beams across the lower levels. The effect was eerie¡ªpatches of brilliance illuminating jagged crystal formations, while the rest of the cavern remained swallowed up in shadow. Rock stopped to glance around the cave, his breath catching as he took in the changes. Something was wrong. He had spent long afternoons here with Matt and Ivy, weaving through the tunnels, knowing every bend and hollow. But now, the cavern barely resembled the place he remembered. The air should have been still, cool against his skin, carrying the familiar scent of damp stone. Instead, the cave felt¡­ alive. Great spires of crystal jutted from the ground like the ribs of some immense, long-buried beast, their facets refracting the small shafts of light into shifting, spectral hues. Some of the formations were larger than Rock himself, their edges too sharp, too pristine¡ªlike they had erupted overnight rather than forming over centuries. Clusters of jagged growths lined the walls, humming faintly, as though charged with some unseen energy. Beneath his feet, cracks webbed across the stone, glowing with a dim light, as if the earth itself had been fractured. Then¡ªa tremor. A brief, shuddering ripple through the ground. Rock tensed. Ivy¡¯s hand found his, steady but small against his own. He was grateful for her presence. He wouldn¡¯t have dared come alone into the cave before, and certainly not now. Not with the massive transformation the cave had undergone. It was too different now, a feeling of danger permeating the air. Ivy murmured something about how much had changed, but Rock barely heard her. He forced himself to stay quiet, to keep his expression neutral. He didn¡¯t want her to know how uneasy he felt, how every instinct told him they were walking into something far beyond their understanding. After a few moments, they continued their search for the Cave Spirit. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s returned,¡± Ivy said after a few minutes of them wandering the lower levels. ¡°Where in the world could he have gone? He must have left behind some sort of clue.¡± Rock nodded but said nothing. The Cave Spirit had been gone for years. Hoping for his return felt foolish, but with everything happening, they couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility. He and Ivy split up, moving through the crystalline spires, their footsteps echoing in the stillness. They searched, tracing glowing fissures, peering into shadowed alcoves, yet the Cave Spirit remained missing, as he had been for years. After more than an hour of searching, the duo gave up and turned around, making the trek quietly back to the upper levels of the cave. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right, Rock?¡± ¡°Rock,¡± he answered off-handedly, his mind elsewhere. Ivy gave him a worried look. ¡°You¡¯re usually a lot more talkative than this. Something must really have you rattled. Please, will you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Rock chewed his lip, trying to come up with the right words. He didn¡¯t want to burden her needlessly¡ªbut she deserved to know why they¡¯d been sent to search the cave. Maybe he could offer her a sliver of the truth, just enough to answer the question without unraveling the full horror. But how did one choose which parts to tell from a nightmare? ¡°Rock,¡± he began hesitantly. At that same moment, shards of stone began to clatter around them, and the ground began to tremble beneath their feet. Without a word, Rock and Ivy braced themselves, slipping into a defensive stance. The ground beneath them trembled, the glowing fissures widening with a brittle, cracking sound. For a fleeting moment, Rock¡¯s pulse quickened¡ªwas something rising from below? Some lurking, subterranean horror? Rock grabbed Ivy and pulled her to safety just in time as the ground shifted beneath their feet. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Then, from the shifting earth, a jagged hand, completely made from stone, clawed its way free. Rock barely had time to process the sight before the rest of the figure followed, wrenching itself upward in a slow, agonizing ascent. The Cave Spirit emerged from the fractured ground, his once-magnificent form reduced to something frail, something broken. His luminous body, once plated in brilliant ores and glimmering shards, now flickered dimly through deep, jagged gaps in his armor. Crystals that had once jutted proudly from his shoulders were fractured or missing entirely, leaving behind raw, uneven edges. He collapsed forward, landing in a kneeling position, his massive frame barely holding together. The cave stilled, the tremors subsiding, but the silence that followed felt heavier than the shaking earth had been. Rock swallowed hard. The Cave Spirit had returned. ¡°Rock. Ivy,¡± he said, his low voice raspier than usual. The Cave Spirit¡¯s coughing rattled through the cavern, as loud as a rockslide. Rock¡¯s stomach clenched at the spirit¡¯s sorry state. The Cave Spirit was always one that Rock looked up to¡ªbut seeing him now made his heart ache. Ivy rushed to the spirit¡¯s side, but Rock stayed behind. They were sprites, not healers. What was a miniscule sprite going to do for the all-powerful Cave Spirit? Even the doctor in town, with all his medical instruments and many tinctures, could do little at this point. And the magical healer¡ªthe River Spirit, was already gone. Rock¡¯s mouth went dry as the Cave Spirit spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m glad I found you two,¡± the Cave Spirit rasped. ¡°You must tell the others¡­ tell them what lies below, in the deep veins beneath Etheria.¡± ¡°We can go get the others¡ªwe¡¯ll be right back¡ª¡± Ivy started, stepping forward. The Cave Spirit raised a chipped hand, silencing her mid-sentence. ¡°I¡­ am not long for this realm,¡± he murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper. Ivy hesitated, then turned to Rock, her eyes lined with shimmering tears. Rock didn¡¯t look at her. He kept his gaze locked on the Cave Spirit¡¯s crumbling form, his jaw tight. He had already watched one nature spirit die today. And judging by the way the Cave Spirit¡¯s glow flickered like a dying ember, he knew he was about to witness another. The memory of the River Spirit¡¯s final moments replayed in his mind¡ªthe light fading, the magic unraveling, and then¡­ nothing. The Cave Spirit¡¯s body trembled. ¡°It is¡­ as bad as it could be,¡± he said, pausing as a violent cough racked his frame. The sound was like stone grinding against itself, deep and pained. ¡°The magic below is as it is above¡­ unbalanced. I have never seen it this way. And there is little time left to reverse it.¡± Ivy scrubbed her eyes and turned back to him. ¡°What can we do?¡± she asked, voice desperate. The Cave Spirit inhaled¡ªa strained, rattling sound. ¡°Tell Matt¡­ that the magic in Etheria is growing too strong¡­ everyone is in grave danger,¡± his words grew more disjointed between labored breaths. ¡°He must¡­ he must awaken the Goddess. It is our only hope¡­¡± His voice faltered, then failed entirely. The light within him flickered, sputtering like a candle in the wind. The shards plating his body trembled, then began to fall¡ªone by one, crashing against the stone floor with sharp, ringing echoes. Rock barely had time to react before larger pieces began to collapse. He grabbed Ivy, pulling her back as chunks of ore and crystal shattered where she¡¯d been standing. Even once they were at a safe distance, he kept his arm around her, holding her close as they watched the spirit fall apart. The Cave Spirit convulsed, a final, wracking tremor shaking his form. His glow faded, his silhouette dissolving into nothingness. And then¡ªsilence. The last remnants of his light winked out, leaving Rock and Ivy standing alone amidst the shards and debris. In a matter of seconds, it was over. Ivy¡¯s quiet sobs were the only sound, muffled against Rock¡¯s chest as he held her close. He held tightly, feeling the tremors of her cries until they softened into sniffles. But his own eyes remained fixed on the pile of shattered ores. The fragments lay in a scattered heap, lifeless and cold, their once-luminous edges now dull. Just a pile of dust and stone. That was all that remained. And yet¡­ Rock swallowed hard. Something about it didn¡¯t feel right. Even as his mind had combed over the River Spirit¡¯s demise, something seemed off. Nature spirits didn¡¯t just die. They were magic, woven into the land itself. Could one truly be snuffed out so easily? Or was this something else? Some kind of hibernation? Could they be brought back? He wanted to believe that. But the emptiness in the air, the way the magic had simply ceased with both the Cave and the River spirits¡ªit felt permanent. Still, he lingered a moment longer, staring at the remains as if they might stir, as if the Cave Spirit might pull himself back together, shaking off the dust and laughing at them for doubting. Nothing moved. Rock exhaled, and turned away. With heavy steps, he led Ivy from the cave. The darkness of the evening swallowed them, and the shattered remains of their friend faded into the shadows behind them. *** Woods trudged back from the forest glade, every step heavier than the last. The familiar paths, once brimming with life and vitality, now felt foreign, like the land was recoiling from the magic that had warped it. The imbalance had plagued the land for decades, but this¡ªthis was different. The magic suffusing the earth wasn¡¯t just problematic; it was toxic, leeching into everything it touched. And without the spirits to guide it, how long before it became lethal? Not just for magical beings, like spirits and sprites, but for Matt and his family? His stomach twisted at the thought, an oppressive weight settling in his chest. The farm was just ahead, and with it, the hope that Rock and Ivy had found something other than what he dreaded was in the cave. He clung to that thought like a lifeline. If they could still speak with the Cave Spirit, maybe there was a chance. The River and Forest spirits had only offered bits of information, not any tangible solutions. If the Cave Spirit couldn¡¯t be found, or worse... Woods forced himself to breathe. They¡¯d have to find a different solution, and fast. There wasn¡¯t much time left. He stopped on the outskirts of the farm, staring at the familiar landscape, now shadowed in a way it hadn¡¯t been before. It was evening, and the events of the day had aged him, each moment stretching like an eternity. He had faced loss before¡ªsprites weren¡¯t strangers to death. But this? The loss of the spirits meant the death of the land itself, and Woods felt powerless to stop it. Walking numbly past the crop fields, he moved toward the chasms in the south, the place where the Cave Spirit had once dwelled. He didn¡¯t want to see Matt or the others. Not when he had no answers. Not when everything he thought he could protect was slipping through his fingers. Woods spotted them before he reached the cave entrance¡ªRock and Ivy sitting together on a boulder. Ivy¡¯s face was streaked with tears. Rock sat beside her, hunched forward, hands clasped together tightly. Even in the dim light, Woods could see the tension in his frame, the way his knuckles had gone white. Something in Woods¡¯ chest tightened. He¡¯d known Ivy and Rock their whole lives¡ªhe could read them as easily as the shifting of the seasons. And right now, their faces told him everything. The worst had come to pass. He didn¡¯t need to ask. Still, the words came anyway. ¡°He¡¯s gone, then?¡± Rock lifted his head. His mouth opened slightly¡ªjust enough to form a single, quiet word. ¡°Rock.¡± Ivy inhaled shakily. ¡°He came back,¡± she whispered. ¡°But not for long. He¡ªhe was barely holding together. He told us that the magic below was just as bad as it is up here. Unbalanced. Worse than he¡¯d ever seen.¡± Woods swallowed. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Ivy wiped at her face. ¡°Yeah. That we have one chance to fix this.¡± She turned to Woods, her expression fragile, but steady. ¡°The only way is to awaken the Goddess.¡± Woods clenched his fists, exhaling sharply through his nose. So that was it, then. It was the same as the Forest Spirit had said. There was no other way. And now, another nature spirit was gone. Just another loss in a world unraveling too fast. He forced a nod. ¡°Then we¡¯d better move. Will you help me gather the others?¡± Rock and Ivy rose in silence, their movements slow, heavy. Without a word, the three sprites turned north, stepping into the dark forest that surrounded the farm. The trees loomed taller in the night, their branches whispering with the wind, as if murmuring condolences. The path ahead was faintly lit by scattered beams of moonlight, casting shifting shadows across the undergrowth. They walked onward, toward the farmhouse, where the others would surely be waiting. Perhaps some of the younger sprites were already asleep, blissfully unaware of the weight of what had just been lost. Woods didn¡¯t look back. He already knew what he¡¯d see. A dark, empty cave where a friend used to be. They¡¯d known for centuries what needed to be done: awaken the Goddess. But Matt wasn¡¯t ready. The farm hadn¡¯t yet reached level ten. As they trekked through the forest, Woods turned back to Rock and Ivy, their faces still marked with grief and loss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you two had to go through that.¡± The apology was thin, inadequate for the weight of their burden. ¡°I should¡¯ve come here myself.¡± But even as he spoke, Woods knew there hadn¡¯t been time. The passing of the other two spirits had consumed the last few hours, and now, with the Cave Spirit gone too, they were out of time. How much longer until the strange new growth magic overtook everything? Until there was nothing left to save? Until the land swallowed them all up, the farm, the sprites, and Matt¡¯s family? Woods shuddered. ¡°Goddess help us all.¡± He turned away, leaving Rock to comfort Ivy, the ache in his chest deepening with every step. The spirits had always been the protectors, the balance that kept the land alive. Now, with their absence, the danger grew closer with every passing hour. Woods¡¯ thoughts turned to Matt. He was their only hope now. But how quickly could he level the farm? [Book 4] Chapter Eleven Several days passed, and the sprites were nowhere to be seen. The night my crops had surged with unnatural growth, they¡¯d slipped away while I was putting the kids to bed¡ªand they hadn¡¯t come back. That had been over a week ago. Since then, the farm had felt different. Quieter. Too quiet. The usual rustle of unseen figures darting through the trees, the soft chime of their laughter on the evening breeze¡ªall of it was gone, leaving only an unsettling stillness in their absence. Link and Lucy asked for them every night, their little voices laced with confusion, and each time, Leia and I could only trade uncertain glances. Where had they gone? And more importantly¡ªwhy had they left? Even Maple had vanished from her usual post in the kitchen, leaving Leia and me to fend for ourselves¡ªresulting in meals that could generously be described as ¡°barely edible.¡± We¡¯d grown far too accustomed to her cooking, and without it, every meal felt like a poor imitation of what it should be. Worse still, I quickly discovered just how picky my kids really were. Without Maple¡¯s magic touch, even their favorite dishes were met with scrunched noses and hesitant pokes of a fork. But more than that, their absence left me to tend the fields alone. The crops had ripened in their absence, faster than I¡¯d anticipated, and I found myself harvesting, turning, and reseeding the soil without their help. Not that they actually helped a lot when it came down to it, as I was trying to do everything myself to gain experience for the farm, but I missed their companionship. Morning light spilled over the farm, painting the fields in soft gold as I dug my hands into the freshly turned dirt. Another day, another round of planting. My back ached from days of nonstop labor, each movement a dull reminder of how much the land had demanded from me. The clearing had been the worst of it¡ªnot just because of the work, but because something about it felt¡­ wrong. The corn hadn¡¯t vanished upon harvest like it was supposed to. Normally, the plants faded away the moment I gathered the yield, but this time, the stalks had remained¡ªtall, brittle husks that refused to wither into inky black dust as every plant had prior to this spring season. I¡¯d had to tear them out by hand, hauling them away like ordinary weeds. It had taken hours. Still, the strange, unnatural growth had taught me something. The land wasn¡¯t behaving as it should¡ªjust like the sprites. And whatever was happening, I knew they were dealing with it. I just hoped they¡¯d return soon. Clearing out the greenhouse alone had been the worst of it. Without Clay¡¯s usual chatter or Holly¡¯s offhanded comments, the work had stretched on in silence. The herbs, untamed by whatever magic had twisted the farm, had started forcing their way through the cracks in the walls, threatening to break apart the very structure meant to contain them. I¡¯d chosen not to replant anything in the greenhouse once it was cleared. I exhaled, shaking the tension from my hands. This wasn¡¯t sustainable. Something had to change. I was far too comfortable with magic and had relied on it to make my life easier for years. Clearing fields was a drag, and I honestly didn¡¯t know how farmers back on Earth did it. They probably had fancy machines and a lot more manpower than I did. The morning had passed in an uneasy quiet, fading seamlessly into a muted afternoon. Even the children, usually tearing through the fields with endless energy, were down for their naps, leaving me alone with my thoughts. The farm felt unusually still, save for the occasional rustle of the wind through the trees. Leia was inside the farmhouse, likely busy preparing dinner or working on her alchemy skills she¡¯d picked up a few years ago during her apprenticeship. I found myself longing to join her, to take a break and share in that quiet moment. But I couldn¡¯t take time away from the fields¡ªnot today. Spring was always relentless for a farmer, every hour a precious resource. And the setbacks I¡¯d faced recently¡ªunnatural ones, at that¡ªhad already stolen more time than I could spare. The fields needed tending, and I couldn¡¯t let the work pile up any further. No matter how much I wanted to step away, the farm wouldn¡¯t wait. The seeds I was planting today weren¡¯t ordinary¡ªthey were a rare Elvish variety of fast-growing zucchini-like plant, infused with magic to speed up their growth. Supposedly, they¡¯d sprout in a fraction of the time. But as I knelt in the soil, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the enchantments on these seeds would even make a difference. The land was already saturated with magic, far more than it should¡¯ve been. Everything was growing faster, too fast, actually. I held one of the seeds in my hand, studying it. It was larger than I remembered. Over the years, the seeds had grown bulkier, this one nearly filling half my palm. That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d paid much attention to before, but now, thinking back, the change was undeniable. A startling difference. The land itself had been changing for some time, quietly, subtly, and I hadn¡¯t noticed just how deep those changes ran until now. I examined the bulbous seed for a few more seconds, unsure if I should plant it. After a short time, I unceremoniously dropped it into the hole I¡¯d dug. The reality of the situation was, I didn¡¯t really have to worry about the balance of magic. I let Woods and the nature spirits worry about that kind of thing, and I had to guess that¡¯s what they were all doing right now. My primary concern was gaining more experience so that I could get the farm to level ten. If I didn¡¯t farm, then there wouldn¡¯t be any progress, so at the end of the day, I really didn¡¯t have a choice. In the grand scheme of things, I was just a piece on the board, moving where I had to, while far greater forces played their game. So I let my thoughts drift from the weight of it all, grounding myself in the one thing I could control¡ªthe work. I moved down the rows, pressing each seed into the soft mounds of earth, making sure every one had its own spot nestled in the loamy soil. The repetition was calming, even as my thoughts tried to go elsewhere. I didn¡¯t let them. When I reached the end of the row and straightened up, I glanced back at the field¡ªand froze, though only for a moment. The first seeds I¡¯d planted were already sprouting, tiny green shoots piercing the soil like eager fingers reaching for the sky. It was happening again. Days of growth condensed into mere hours. I should have felt shock, maybe even alarm, but after everything I¡¯d witnessed, all I could muster was a quiet sense of resignation. So this was farming now. I glanced over the fields, wondering if by tomorrow, I¡¯d be harvesting fully grown crops. The thought was almost laughable. It felt like I¡¯d been dropped into one of those mindless farming games where seeds became ripe produce in the blink of an eye. But those games didn¡¯t account for exhaustion, for the sheer labor of tending the land alone. If this unnatural acceleration spread across every field, every plant¡­ I was in trouble. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Matt, we need to talk.¡± Woods¡¯ voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and urgent. I turned quickly, startled to see him standing there with a somber expression. For once, he wasn¡¯t smirking about catching me off guard. His face was serious, more than I¡¯d ever seen before. If that was even possible. ¡°Woods! Where¡¯ve you been?¡± I glanced past him into the forest, searching for signs of the others. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± He hesitated, drawing a breath like he was bracing himself. ¡°I¡¯ll explain, but first¡­ you need to know something.¡± His voice dropped lower. ¡°The nature spirits in Sagewood are gone. All of them.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Gone? What do you mean, gone? Where did they go?¡± Woods blinked, taking a few seconds as if to choose his words carefully. ¡°They¡¯re either dead or in some sort of hibernation. I¡¯m¡­ not entirely sure. This happened a little over a week ago.¡± I stared at him, the weight of the news slow to sink in. ¡°Were they... killed?¡± The nature spirits, as far as I knew, couldn¡¯t die naturally. But we¡¯d learned, through a few terrifying encounters with Corruption that they weren¡¯t immortal. My stomach clenched. If something was out there killing spirits, what chance did we have? Corruption. Dark thoughts and memories clawed their way into my mind. I glanced at Woods, locking eyes with the one that had turned purple¡ªcorrupted. It had been dormant for years, but it was still there. I pushed the thought away, trying to suppress the unease. Woods had been fine for a long time. Still, with the nature spirits gone, Woods might be the most powerful being left in Sagewood. Woods cleared his throat, breaking my train of thought. ¡°No,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think they were killed. At least not by anything I could see.¡± He paused, his expression darkening, as if debating whether to continue. ¡°I was there when the River Spirit and Forest Spirit vanished. Rock and Ivy were with the Cave Spirit when it happened. They were all within a few hours of each other.¡± I inhaled sharply. The Cave Spirit had been missing for years. Had he returned to Sagewood just to vanish again? What would be the point of that? Woods pressed on, not giving me time to fully absorb what he¡¯d just told me. ¡°It¡¯s tied to the magic of the land.¡± He gestured toward the field, where the seeds I¡¯d just planted had already shot up, nearly half a foot tall in mere moments. ¡°The Forest Spirit said it was an overabundance of growth magic.¡± I nodded slowly, trying to keep up. Growth magic, in theory, seemed reasonable, even good pertaining to farming. Why would it harm the nature spirits? Woods, as if reading my thoughts, answered this unspoken question. ¡°This magic is¡­ stronger. Far stronger than anything we¡¯ve dealt with before. And I think it¡¯s more dangerous¡ªlethal, even, in high doses. Worse than Corruption ever was.¡± I swallowed hard. When I¡¯d first come to Sagewood, the forest had been riddled with blight, on the verge of being consumed by Corruption. Now, it was the opposite¡ªeverything was growing too fast, spiraling out of control. I¡¯d been too focused on keeping up with the harvest to realize it could possibly be a bad thing. I should¡¯ve seen it¡ªthis wasn¡¯t growth. This was imbalance. The pendulum had swung too far the other way. And the negative effects had begun. Silence stretched between us. Finally, after a few moments, I spoke up. ¡°So, what can we do then?¡± Woods motioned to the field I was currently planting. ¡°I still think the best thing you can be doing is exactly what you¡¯re doing now. Planting. Your crops should still be absorbing the excess magic in the land, even if it is a different kind of magic.¡± He drew his lips into a tight line. ¡°Although there¡¯s probably so much excess now, that your plants can¡¯t keep up. You could likely have several more harvests this spring and summer, and there would still be too much magic.¡± I sighed. That doesn¡¯t instill a lot of hope, I thought as I looked across the field of sprouts. The plants continued to writhe and expand at an unnatural pace, like watching time-lapse footage of growth unfolding in real-time. My gaze drifted across the farm. Despite the upgrades I¡¯d made to the barn and my farmhouse, and the addition of the orchard and greenhouse, there was still a lot of land I wasn¡¯t utilizing. ¡°What if I expanded my crop fields? Or put in some new ones entirely?¡± I had a stockpile of seeds just waiting to be planted hidden away in the hayloft. I turned back to Woods. ¡°I would need more help though. Are the others coming back anytime soon?¡± My time was already stretched thin between the crops, my family, and my farm animals. It wouldn¡¯t be possible without the help of the sprites. Woods nodded. ¡°I could probably get Reed, Flint, and Rock to help dig a new field or two.¡± He turned to me, an unreadable expression on his face, ¡°Perhaps adding some more crop fields will be the thing that levels the farm to level ten this season, even if you¡¯re getting help while doing it.¡± I nodded. The farm had been at level nine for years now, and I had the forest stone sitting in my bag that whole time, taking up an inventory slot. It was the last stone that needed to be placed to awaken the Harvest Goddess and was only placeable at level ten. Silence hung over us again, but only for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the others¡ªyou finish up here. Let¡¯s try to get some more seeds into the ground today,¡± Woods said before turning and leaving to the forest. There was a lot to process between the delicate balance of nature and the passing of the nature spirits, but there was also a farm to take care of. Hopefully, with the help of the sprites, we could slow the terrible things going on until we found a better solution. After a few minutes, Reed, Flint, Woods, and Rock returned, each carrying their own sprite-sized shovel. I grabbed mine as well, and we picked a plot of land tucked away from the usual paths. We spent the rest of the afternoon turning the untouched soil into a new crop field, working steadily without pause. The earth was soft and easy to till, providing a welcome distraction from the whirlwind of thoughts in my head. We worked until the sun sank low, casting the sky in hues of soft pink and orange against the fading blue twilight. Even though it was demanding work, I was grateful to have my friends back on the farm. The sprites had been with me since very early on in my Sagewood journey, and I¡¯d missed their company. The first stars began to appear when we finally finished digging the field. Even though we hadn¡¯t gotten seeds in the ground like we¡¯d hoped, we¡¯d made significant progress, and all of us were tired and covered in dirt. I trudged to the farmhouse, stripping my work boots off at the door and stepped inside. Making sure to stay silent, I crept down the hall, cracking the door to Link¡¯s room open. My heart sank slightly when I saw he was already asleep in his bed, curled up like a burrito in his blankets. Still, I stepped up to his bed, ruffling his curly hair. He stirred slightly, but not enough to wake. I moved next to Lucy¡¯s room, easing the door open just enough to peek inside. She was curled beneath her blankets, breathing softly, lost in whatever dreams little girls have. I resisted the urge to ruffle her hair the way I had with Link¡ªshe was a light sleeper, and waking her now would mean she¡¯d be up for hours. Still, I lingered a moment longer, watching the way the moonlight traced the familiar curve of her face. She looks so much like Leia, I thought as a quiet chuckle rose in my chest. Thank goodness for that. Finally, I got to the master bedroom. I opened the door, hoping to see Leia reading a book by candlelight, but my heart sank when I saw she was already asleep. Even though I was disappointed, I couldn¡¯t blame her. She¡¯d been exhausted lately, and I felt like she¡¯d been going to sleep earlier and earlier. She would be thrilled to know the sprites were back on the farm, and hopefully Maple would be back at her cooking in the morning. For all our sakes. Thoughts of the conversation I¡¯d had with Woods earlier came rushing back. Nature spirits. The balance of magic. The looming threat I was most likely powerless to quell. Worries began to gnaw at the back of my mind, but I pushed them away. They would still be there in the morning, and Woods and I could work on finding a solution tomorrow as we planted the new field. There was no point in getting worked up about it now. Stripping off my dirty work clothes, I crawled into bed next to Leia. She didn¡¯t stir, as she was a heavy sleeper like Link. If only she had passed that onto Lucy. I worried that my thoughts would keep me up late into the night, but the exhaustion of the day quickly overpowered any lingering worries I had. Within minutes, I was asleep. [Book 4] Chapter Twelve The soft sound of rain on the roof of the farmhouse woke me from my slumber. Leia was still asleep next to me, so I quietly pulled myself from the warm sheets. I was reluctant to do so, of course, but despite the rain taking care of the crops, I still had animals to feed and care for, as well as a new field to plant. It wasn¡¯t often I felt sore these days, but the extra labor of digging out a new field had definitely left its mark. I could feel the tension in my muscles as I stretched, trying to shake off the ache. I shoved my work clothes into my inventory bag before pulling them out and replacing them on my body. Of all the magical items I owned, my inventory bag was my favorite. Instant clothes laundering was something I¡¯d never stopped being grateful for. Laundry day on Earth had been a nightmare. It always seemed to stretch on for an eternity, like some kind of bureaucratic ordeal¡ªhours spent waiting for machines, folding, then losing the will to even put things away. Here? This system was far superior. Faster, cleaner, and far less soul-crushing. Everyone else was still asleep in the farmhouse, so I silently slipped out the door, grabbing a hunk of bread on my way out. I pulled my old rain jacket around myself. Over the years, Reed had offered to make me a new one, and Leia had begged to buy me a new one, but I could never let Grandpa¡¯s old stuff go. It was still missing buttons, and it fit a little tighter than in the past, but there was no way I would get rid of it. ¡°Hey, Matt,¡± a familiar voice called out. I turned to see Reed, not at all surprising given the downpour. His ever-present fishing pole rested over his shoulder, and a broad grin split his face. ¡°Want to head to the river and catch some fish?¡± I chuckled to myself. Reed¡¯s rule was simple: if it rained, he fished. ¡°Not too sore from digging that field last night?¡± ¡°Never too sore for fishing,¡± Reed replied with a shrug. I glanced toward the freshly dug field. His offer was tempting. I¡¯d been working far harder than normal lately¡ªsurely, I deserved a little break. But the pile of tasks loomed large in front of me, and although the rain had taken care of the arduous task of watering the crops, there still were other chores that demanded my attention. One hour won¡¯t set you back too much, a voice in my head seemed to say. Come on, live a little. The farm will still be here when you get back. I heaved a sigh. ¡°I can only go for an hour,¡± I said, giving in to temptation. ¡°Let me milk the goats and grab the eggs, and I¡¯ll meet you by our regular spot.¡± Reed and I had a long-standing tradition of fishing on rainy days, when visibility was low and there was a slim chance any of the villagers would see Reed. Most times, rainy days proved to be the best days for fishing, and we always had an abundant catch. Plus, it would give me a chance to ask Reed about the demise of the nature spirits. Woods was being tight-lipped as usual about the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the eggs, then we can walk over there together. Meet me back here when you¡¯re done.¡± Reed stowed his fishing pole and took off in the direction of the chicken coop. In turn, I trudged to the barn, a chorus of animal noises greeting me. As soon as all the feeding troughs were filled with alfalfa, and all the water troughs were topped off, I began working through the dairy animals. Only about half of them were producing milk right now, and the other half were about to calve, meaning they would be producing in the next few weeks. I knew my dwarven neighbors would be excited, especially since my oldest cow Bessie was included in this group. She was a special kind of cow, and her milk was the perfect base for dwarven cheese, something that I looked forward to making every year with Rowan and Renna. After finishing up with the milking, I found Reed and Link by the farmhouse. The two of them were splashing around in the mud puddles, but there was something different in Reed¡¯s movements¡ªslower, almost heavy, though he was still smiling for Link¡¯s sake. The rain jackets they wore glistened under the downpour, beads of water collecting on the slick fabric like scattered jewels. Reed¡¯s laughter was there, but I could see the exhaustion in his eyes, the weight of something much darker. Yet, for Link, he kept it all together, masking the burden he carried. ¡°Reed said you guys were fishing, can I come too, Dad?¡± Link asked excitedly when he saw me approaching. Every time I took Link to the river, I had flashbacks of a few years ago, when I saved Carter, Renna and Rowan¡¯s bowling ball of a son from the river. Carter had been fine, but I¡¯d almost died that day, and certainly would have if not for the intervention of the sprites. It was the main reason I¡¯d never taken Lucy to the river, and had only taken Link on a few occasions. Worry began to well up inside me as I remembered the fate of the River Spirit. Was it even safe to go to the river right now? I swallowed hard, pushing these feelings down as I nodded. ¡°Sure bud, but we have to be extra careful this time. Stay close to me and Reed.¡± Link nodded eagerly, and the three of us made our way northward, our boots squelching on the muddy paths. I couldn¡¯t help but gape at the marbled greens of the forest, all this new growth feeling more sinister than it had before. The once blighted woodlands had been transformed into a jungle, complete with massive ferns and vines that would have looked more at home in Jurassic Park. Before long, we arrived at the riverbank. ¡°This spot looks as good as any,¡± I said, rolling my shoulders to ease the tension. The river felt¡­ different today. Reed stood still, staring down at the pebbles scattered across the shore. His expression darkened, his usual sharp-eyed focus clouding into something distant. He blinked, then shook his head and gestured farther down the bank. ¡°Let¡¯s fish over there,¡± he said, voice light¡ªtoo light. Forced. ¡°I think this spot¡¯s a little, um¡­¡± He hesitated, then shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s just move downriver a bit.¡± I watched him for a moment. The way he refused to meet my eyes. The way his shoulders tensed, betraying whatever it was he didn¡¯t want to say. He seemed as off as the river itself. But I didn¡¯t push. Not yet anyway. I¡¯d ask about it later, maybe after Reed had caught a fish and was in better spirits. Instead, Link and I followed him a few paces down the shore, settling into an identical spot on the riverbank. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Reed lent Link his old fishing pole, it being the perfect size for a child, and as a trio, we sat on the pebbles that lined the riverbank. I glanced around, trying to discern any difference in the river or its surroundings. It felt off. Eerie in some way, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. I tuned out Reed and Link¡¯s conversation, which was basically just a ridiculously embellished story of Reed catching a shark one time at the beach with Finn and turned my attention downstream. I didn¡¯t have magical senses like the sprites, but I could feel that something was off, even though on surface level, it looked like a normal rainy day. Picturesque even. Ripples from the rain danced across the surface of the water, amplifying the thrum that filled our ears. Despite this, I felt something ominous brewing under the surface of the peaceful scene, and I was utterly powerless to fight against it. My grip tightened on the fishing rod. There¡¯s a wrongness here¡­ but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Maybe we should call it quits and head back to the farm. My stomach clenched, but Link spoke up, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°Have you ever caught a shark, Dad?¡± He looked up at me with his huge eyes. I swallowed hard, pushing down all negative thoughts. ¡°Well, that¡¯s funny you ask. I seem to remember helping Reed catch a substantial swordfish in Crimsonshores, but I¡¯ve never seen a shark there before.¡± Reed sniffed, not acknowledging my doubt in his previous story. ¡°I remember that catch. I recall that was the time you caught an old boot.¡± ¡°Filled with treasure.¡± Link¡¯s eyes widened at this, his mouth falling open. ¡°Are you serious? What kind of treasure?¡± Reed snorted, but I ignored him, smiling as I recalled the memory. ¡°There were a couple of coins and a strange pocket watch. I probably still have it at home somewhere. It was years ago.¡± Link was enthralled by the simple story, and he focused back on the river, his sense of determination renewed. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch something amazing just like you, Dad.¡± Reed rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve caught much more interesting things than an old boot stuffed with a rusty pocket watch. Once, I was fishing with the southern sprites¡­¡± I stopped paying attention to Reed¡¯s story and glanced at the river again. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we shouldn¡¯t be here. The overgrown forest loomed around us, as though it were poised to engulf us at any moment. I shivered involuntarily, drawing concerned looks from both Link and Reed. ¡°It¡¯s just chilly today,¡± I lied, attempting to dismiss the uncanny atmosphere hanging over the river. I reeled in my line, casting it back out again. If something is as off as it seems, I shouldn¡¯t be out here fishing, I thought, I should be trying to level the farm. Woods seemed convinced that reviving the Goddess would solve all the problems, and I didn¡¯t have any other solution, so that was what I needed to focus on. Really, it had been the focus of the past five years, but with each gained level, the next was harder to achieve. I suspected that each level needed considerably more experience than the last, and the farm had been at level nine for a long time. Link squealed with excitement, making me jump slightly. He struggled to reel in his line, wrestling with whatever was tugging on the other end. I watched as he battled, finally triumphing over his hard-won prize. Attached to his line was a small minnow, its shimmering body no longer than my finger. Link¡¯s enthusiasm deflated, his shoulders slumping. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Link. That¡¯s more than I catch sometimes in a whole day of fishing.¡± I placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. I¡¯d never been much of a fisherman, even with my level nine perk: King of the Fish. A grand title for a skill I barely used. Probably would¡¯ve helped if I actually had time to fish instead of spending every waking moment farming. ¡°You can use that little guy as bait,¡± Reed suggested, setting down his fishing pole and reaching into his bag for a pocketknife. He deftly removed the fish from the hook and swiftly diced it, transforming the catch into bait in mere seconds. He then placed a piece on Link¡¯s hook and instructed him to cast it again. ¡°That should help you catch something a little bigger.¡± I chuckled at their exchange. Throughout the years, I had relied heavily on the sprites for protection and assistance in farming. Still, the most fulfilling aspect of our bond was witnessing their interactions with my children. It was as though Link and Lucy had a host of doting older siblings looking out for them. I nodded appreciatively at Reed, and he returned the gesture before casting his line back into the river. He already seemed in a better mood, but I held off on asking about the nature spirits. The river churned, its waters frothing with an increasingly powerful current. I watched it warily. During rainy days, the river often became turbulent and unpredictable. We probably wouldn¡¯t catch anything in these conditions. From the corner of my eye, I caught movement¡ªa sinuous form emerging from the forest, wrapping around Reed¡¯s ankle. Before I could shout a warning, the thing tightened its grip, swiftly pulling him from the riverbank. Reed yelped and dropped his fishing pole, falling on his face as he was dragged away. He shifted into his animal form, a wolf, attempting to use his claws to resist, but the vine¡¯s grip remained unyielding. He dug his claws into the soft earth but continued to be dragged steadily toward the forest. It wasn¡¯t until a second vine tightened around my own leg, pulling me in the same direction, that I snapped out of my fearful daze. ¡°Link!¡± I yelled urgently, grasping for anything to anchor myself against the relentless force of the vine. ¡°Run back to the farm! Get Woods!¡± I didn¡¯t know exactly what Woods could do for Reed and me in this situation, but he was the only one with a stronger animal form than Reed, who seemed utterly powerless against the rogue vine. More vines snaked out of the forest as Reed neared the tree line, and they wrapped tightly around him. Miraculously, my hand found a stray root, and I clung to it with all my strength, fighting against the surprisingly powerful vine that had ensnared me. What kind of creature is this? We hadn¡¯t encountered a monster in years, and this adversary seemed far too formidable to be a lone beast. Is this a corrupt monster, or something more dangerous? Link¡¯s wide-eyed terror froze him at the edge of the riverbank, his small frame trembling as the roar of the river swelled behind him. My heart plummeted as a massive wave surged up from the water, rising like some malevolent force before crashing down on the shore. I watched in horror as the water engulfed Link, dragging him beneath the surface in a violent swirl. A scream tore from my throat, but it felt distant, drowned out by the pounding of the river and the rising panic surging through me. My mind was flooded with memories from years ago, the way Carter had disappeared into the depths, helpless and terrified. It was happening again. I shook myself free of the memory, forcing myself to focus on the present. Link couldn¡¯t swim. The current would carry him far and fast, pulling him deeper with every passing second. Dread clamped around my chest like a vise. I scanned the river, but there was no sign of him, only the persistent churn of water, mocking me with frothy currents. Desperate, I turned toward Reed, hoping for his help. But he was struggling, trapped in a nightmarish web of vines. His wolf form thrashed as the tendrils coiled tighter, dragging him inch by inch toward the tree line. A vine had wound itself around his muzzle, silencing him, and leaving him unable to call for the other sprites. Panic flickered in his eyes, his body twisting in vain against the plant¡¯s grip. A flash of movement across the river yanked my attention back. My breath caught in my throat. On the opposite bank stood Carter¡ªno longer the small boy I had once saved but now a strong, broad-shouldered young man. He stood frozen for a moment, staring in wide-eyed horror, his face as pale as death itself. I could see the disbelief in his features, the shock of witnessing the scene unfold. But then something shifted. Carter¡¯s gaze hardened, and without hesitation, he began sprinting toward the churning river. His feet barely touched the ground as he closed the distance, and before I could even shout a warning, he plunged headfirst into the frothing water. I clung fiercely to the root beside me, barely able to hold back the surge of emotions that swirled like the river around me¡ªfear, hope, helplessness. The river roared, and I could do nothing but watch as Carter disappeared beneath its surface, chasing after my son. [Book 4] Chapter Thirteen My heart pounded wildly, each beat echoing in my ears like a war drum. I couldn¡¯t afford to stay tangled in these vines, not with everything else unraveling around me. Clutching the root with one hand, I fumbled in my pocket with the other, fingers shaking as I retrieved my sword. The vine wrapped around my ankle felt like iron, its grip tightening as if it sensed my intent. I started hacking through it and the blade bit into the thick tendril, but not nearly deep enough. The vine pulsed, writhing in response to my efforts. Every cut was met with resistance, but I attacked harder, my breath coming in ragged gasps. Sweat trickled down my face, mingling with the rain. Come on, I thought, just a little more. At last, the vine snapped, shuddering in pain. I staggered back as it recoiled, but before it could strike again, I was already moving. I leapt to my feet, dodging the vine¡¯s erratic swings as it tried to ensnare me once more. My legs trembled, not from the physical effort, but from the sheer panic coursing through me. I sprinted toward the riverbank, eyes darting over the rushing water, searching desperately for any sign of Link or Carter. The river¡¯s surface churned violently, whitecaps crashing against the rocks as if the water were mocking me, hiding them from view. My throat tightened with fear, dry and raw as I called out their names. I frantically discarded my work boots and my enchanted bag, tossing them aside like they were nothing. My hands trembled uncontrollably, the weight of dread sinking deeper into my bones. I knew Link didn¡¯t have much time¡ªminutes maybe, but more likely seconds. The current was merciless, a force I couldn¡¯t fight with sheer will alone. Just downstream, something caught my eye¡ªa movement, barely visible through the rain and mist. I squinted, my heart lurching in my chest. Carter. He was struggling toward the riverbank, his form emerging from the water. And in his arms, soaked and limp, was Link. Relief hit me like a wave, momentarily overwhelming the panic. I sprinted toward them, legs burning, my breath coming in desperate, ragged bursts. The world around me blurred, my entire focus locked on the small figure Carter carried. ¡°Link!¡± I screamed, though my voice cracked. He was coughing, sputtering water, but he was alive. He was alive. The tight grip of terror loosened, just enough for me to stumble to a halt beside them. I dropped to my knees, my hands shaking as they hovered over Link¡¯s drenched form, unsure where to start but desperate to do something. Carter looked up at me, his face still pale from the ordeal. Water dripped from his hair, running in rivulets down his face, but he met my gaze with determination. ¡°He¡¯s okay,¡± he rasped, his voice rough from the exertion. Link coughed again, a weak, raspy sound, but to me, it was the most beautiful noise I¡¯d ever heard. Relief flooded me as I reached out to pull him into my arms, pulling him close. For a moment, everything else¡ªthe nature spirits, the rogue vines, the creeping dread of what was happening to the land¡ªfaded. All that mattered right now was my son, safe in my arms, his chest rising and falling in steady breaths. He was alive. ¡°Carter,¡± I gasped, my breath catching as I placed a hand on his shoulder. The weight of gratitude much heavier than any words I could offer. ¡°Thank you¡­ truly.¡± My voice wavered, the enormity of what he¡¯d done settling on my shoulders like a great, unseen force. Carter, wiping rain and river water from his eyes, gave a modest, almost bashful smile. He looked older now, more grown up than the dwarven boy I had once pulled from the same treacherous river. His features had sharpened over the years, his once round face now leaner, his voice deeper¡ªalmost foreign to me, yet still familiar in its warmth. Of course, he still had his beard from when he was a child, though it was fuller, and certainly fit him more now. ¡°I¡¯m just repaying the favor,¡± he replied, his voice steady despite the danger he¡¯d just been through. His gaze lingered on Link, trembling uncontrollably in my arms. I held Link closer, feeling his small frame shiver against the chill. His breath came in uneven gasps, his skin pale and clammy. The sheer terror in his eyes hadn¡¯t left, and I wasn¡¯t sure if the trembling was from the cold river water or the lingering shock of what had just happened. Probably both. An odd mix of relief and guilt washed over me. I couldn¡¯t help but glance down at the river, its surface still swirling angrily as if resentful of its lost prey. I could¡¯ve easily lost him today. A cold shiver that had nothing to do with the rain ran through me. ¡°There¡¯s something off about this river,¡± Carter said, his brow furrowing as he shook water from his hair. ¡°It¡¯s not just today either. It¡¯s been unpredictable for a couple of days now. More dangerous. Rogue swells, stronger currents. I¡¯ve never seen it like this before.¡± I nodded, only half-hearing him. My mind was already racing ahead to Reed, still trapped by those vines, struggling in the underbrush. I didn¡¯t have time to analyze the river¡¯s behavior now, though Carter¡¯s words gnawed at me in the back of my mind. It seemed every part of Sagewood was becoming more dangerous, but there were bigger problems¡ªimmediate dangers I had to deal with. ¡°Thank you again, Carter,¡± I said, my voice steadier this time. I bowed my head slightly in respect, the depth of my gratitude too vast to express fully. Carter waved it off, though his smile softened as he met my gaze. ¡°No need to mention it.¡± He took a step back, giving a mock salute as he turned toward the bridge, his usual swagger returning now that the crisis was over. ¡°We¡¯re even now, farmer!¡± he called over his shoulder, his voice carrying through the rain as he headed back toward the other side of the river. I watched Carter go, my heart still hammering against my ribs. Then I turned back to the forest, my grip on Link tightening. Reed was still out there, and I wasn¡¯t about to lose him too. Last I¡¯d seen him, the vines had been winning¡ªwrapping around him, dragging him into the trees, silencing him in their twisting grip. I had to act fast. Turning swiftly, I retrieved my bag and shoes and retraced my steps back to where Reed had last been entangled by the vines. Each step felt heavier as I approached the forest, a feeling of unease growing as I neared the trees. The rain continued to fall, its rhythm steady on the leaves above, but Reed was nowhere to be seen. The spot where he had been struggling was now deserted by both sprite and vine. I hesitated, my eyes scanning the tangled underbrush. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to step closer¡ªnot with Link still trembling in my arms, his body cold from the river¡¯s grasp. I knew I couldn¡¯t let him stay like this, drenched and shivering in the rain, so I knelt down and gently set him on the ground, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°Let¡¯s get you warmed up,¡± I said, pulling a thick blanket from my enchanted bag. The fabric was warm and dry despite the downpour. ¡°If you want, we can put your clothes into my bag to dry them off. They¡¯ll come out good as new.¡± Link nodded, his teeth chattering. He didn¡¯t protest as I began peeling off his soaked jacket, shirt, and pants, each piece of clothing clinging to his skin with the weight of the water. I made sure the blanket was wrapped tightly around his small frame, not wanting him to be exposed to the cold air as I dried his clothes. I shoved them into the bag, watching as they disappeared inside, swallowed by the magic that made everything come out clean and dry. The rain felt colder by the second, and I worried that even with the thick blanket wrapped around him, he¡¯d get sick from the chill. As soon as I finished, I reached into the bag and pulled out his clothes¡ªbone dry like they¡¯d never touched the river. I handed them to him, but Link¡¯s small hands shook so much that he struggled to dress himself. My heart dropped at the sight of him, vulnerable and so small, the memory of how close I¡¯d come to losing him still fresh in my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± I said softly, helping him into his clothes with swift, practiced movements. Once he was dressed, I repeated the process with the blanket, tossing it back into the bag and pulling it out dry and warm again. I wrapped it snugly around him, tucking the edges in to shield him from the rain. His hair was still damp, sticking to his forehead in wet strands, but at least now his body was warm. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was something. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Better?¡± I asked. Link nodded again, his shivering beginning to subside. But his eyes were still wide with fear, and I couldn¡¯t blame him. He had nearly drowned, swept away by a river that had turned deadly without warning. And now, somewhere in the forest, Reed was still in danger. I silently berated myself for thinking fishing today was a good idea. If I¡¯d just stuck to the farm work like I should have, none of this would have happened. I stood, glancing warily into the trees. The vines. The magic. Whatever was at play here was far more dangerous than I¡¯d anticipated. I needed to find Reed and quickly, but I also needed to keep Link safe. Balancing those two things weighed heavily on my mind. Link turned his gaze and searched the forest for any sign of Reed. ¡°What were those things, Dad?¡± I turned back to the forest, my stomach tightening with worry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, kiddo,¡± I replied carefully. I didn¡¯t want to alarm Link by suggesting they might be monsters. Link had only recently started sleeping on his own in his own room, and I wasn¡¯t eager to have him back in our bed, nestled between Leia and me. I stared into the shadowy depths of the forest, unsure how to help Reed. The vines, the strange magic¡ªeverything was spiraling out of control. I tightened my grip on Link, instinctively placing myself between him and the trees. A rustling sound came from the bushes to my right, and I braced myself, heart pounding. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas moving toward us. Suddenly, Reed burst from the underbrush, covered head to toe in mud and pine needles. He was no longer in his animal form but reverted to his usual sprite self. He looked irritated but unharmed. His usual sharp eyes were narrowed in frustration, and his hair was matted with what looked like sticky sap. His hat was missing, something the sprites always tried to avoid if they could help it. ¡°Reed!¡± I called out, cautiously stepping toward him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He nodded, though his expression remained annoyed. He swiped a hand across his face, trying to peel away the needles clinging stubbornly to him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he grumbled, clearly more annoyed than injured. ¡°But I had to chew my way out of that thing.¡± He gestured behind him, where the vines still twisted and writhed in the shadows like living creatures. His voice was thick with irritation as he added, ¡°And it wrecked my favorite fishing rod.¡± I followed his gaze to the riverbank, where his small rod lay in pieces, snapped and useless. He turned back to us, his brows furrowing as he focused on Link. ¡°Why is your hair soaking wet?¡± Link, still shivering at my side, prompted me to hold him again. I scooped him up, worried at how much he was shivering. ¡°He fell into the river¡ª¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fall in! Something grabbed me!¡± Link interjected, his teeth chattering. Reed and I exchanged concerned looks. ¡°We should tell Woods, and probably the others as well,¡± Reed said. I nodded, the knots in my stomach tightening. If I didn¡¯t already have an ulcer, I was on track to have one by summertime. After Reed grabbed the remnants of his fishing rod, we cautiously made out way back to the farm. Reed and I watched the tree line for any more surprises. Holly and Flint were the first to spot us, and they hurried to greet us, pausing as they took in our disheveled appearance, particularly Reed¡¯s. ¡°What happened to you two? It looks like you tried to wrestle a pine tree¡ªand lost.¡± Holly smirked at Reed. He rolled his eyes, ignoring her jibe. ¡°Where¡¯s Woods?¡± ¡°He left a little while ago, but he said he¡¯ll be back later tonight or tomorrow morning.¡± Flint flashed an excited smile. ¡°He mentioned something about the southern sprites. I hope they¡¯re visiting soon!¡± Reed nodded, turning to me. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more when Woods gets back.¡± He gave me a pointed look, and I nodded, agreeing silently not to tell the other sprites what had happened until we told Woods. He¡¯d want to know first, and he¡¯d know how much we should tell the others. Reed turned to Holly and Flint. ¡°I need you to get everyone together and out of the forest. Stay in either the barn or the farmhouse.¡± Holly began to protest but was silenced by a hard look from Reed. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone in the forest until Woods gets back.¡± Holly and Flint exchanged looks before running off. Reed waved as he walked to the south, probably toward the pond to scrub off the sap and pine needles he was covered in. Still carrying Link, I made my way to the farmhouse and set him down once we were inside. The warmth from the hearth enveloped us, and Link¡¯s shivering gradually subsided, although his hair remained wet. ¡°How about you go find a towel and dry your hair?¡± I suggested to Link. ¡°I need to talk to your mom.¡± Link nodded and disappeared down the hallway to his room. Meanwhile, I headed to our bedroom where Leia and Lucy sat on the bed. Leia was struggling to brush Lucy¡¯s hair, a task that was as challenging as weeding an entire field, if not more so. Leia perked up as I entered the room. ¡°How was fishing?¡± My heart sank, but I forced a smile. ¡°Well... I want to start by saying that everyone is okay, and nobody was seriously injured,¡± I began cautiously, wincing at my own words. Leia¡¯s eyes widened with concern. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Link?¡± she asked anxiously. I raised my hands reassuringly. ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just drying off in his room. He, uh, took a tumble into the river, but¡ª¡± ¡°He what?!¡± Leia interrupted, her voice rising in pitch. ¡°He¡¯s okay, I promise. Carter jumped in and saved him. They¡¯re both fine.¡± Leia gave me a perplexed look that bordered on anger. Lucy glanced between us, clearly trying to make sense of the conversation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you jump in to save him? And why was Carter there?¡± Leia¡¯s tone was increasingly frantic. I sighed. Leave it to a farmer to dig himself into a hole. ¡°Leia, something strange is happening in Sagewood,¡± I said, my gaze shifting to Lucy, who was still observing us with wide eyes. My shoulders slumped. I¡¯d put off telling Leia any of the weird stuff that was happening, mostly because I didn¡¯t want her to worry. But she¡¯d find out one way or another. She always did. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly what¡¯s going on,¡± I began, picking my words carefully, ¡°but there¡¯s¡­ something out there, something dangerous. Somethings¡­ off. I think it started with the strange tremors at the horse race a few weeks ago.¡± Leia furrowed her brow, studying my expression. I lifted my gaze to meet her eyes¡ªthe same eyes that had captured my heart all those years ago, and now shone through our children. A surge of determination ignited within me. There was no way I would allow anything to harm my family. ¡°But I¡¯m going to do everything I can to figure it out and keep you all safe,¡± I vowed, straightening with resolve. Just then, Link burst into the room, his hair haphazardly dried and sticking up in random places. He rushed to Leia, launching into an animated account of our fishing trip. Leia shot me another pointed look when Link mentioned Reed and me being dragged into the forest by some unknown vine entity. I knew Leia would press for more details later, but for now I would let Link tell the story. His childlike retelling was almost whimsical compared to the events that had transpired earlier. *** Later that night, the farmhouse was draped in a comforting silence, everyone having retired to their respective beds. Leia and I sat at the kitchen table, the only light coming from a flickering lantern in the corner. We each had a slice of toast in front of us, slathered with a generous pat of butter. This nightly snack had become our small, nightly tradition over the winter, but now was a rare moment of tranquility in the busy days of spring. Tonight however, Leia¡¯s toast remained untouched, while my piece was already half-eaten before she even sat down. Her expression was filled with thinly masked worry. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Leia. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Link is safe, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I tried to sound as reassuring as possible, though a pit of anxiety settled in my stomach. Leia¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her plate. She still looked unconvinced, her mind clearly racing with unspoken fears. ¡°I¡¯m doing everything in my power to fix it, I promise,¡± I continued, reaching across the table to squeeze her hand. Her fingers felt cold against mine. ¡°Let me worry about the strange things going on. I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you or the kids.¡± Leia swallowed hard, her eyes finally meeting mine. She nodded slowly, but the tension in her shoulders didn¡¯t ease. I glanced at her uneaten toast and tried to lighten the mood with a small smile. ¡°Are you going to finish that?¡± She shook her head and pushed the plate toward me. ¡°No, you have it,¡± she said softly, standing up from the table. As she moved toward our bedroom, she paused in the doorway, her silhouette framed by the dim light. ¡°A letter came for you today. It¡¯s over there, next to the stove.¡± With that, Leia disappeared into the dark hallway, leaving me alone with my thoughts and her leftover piece of toast. I stared at it for a few brief seconds. I wasn¡¯t really hungry, but it would be a shame for it to go to waste. I finished her piece of toast, trying to savor the simple pleasure of the warm, buttery bread, but my mind was elsewhere. Once done, I stood and walked to the stove, where a single letter awaited me. It was addressed from none other than the Baron of Sagewood himself, summoning me to meet with him in the village. It noted that the mayor would be present at the meeting as well. I shoved the letter into my back pocket, cleaned up the dishes, and quietly made my way to the bedroom. Leia was already asleep when I arrived, her breathing steady and calm. I watched her for a moment, the weight of the day¡¯s events pressing down on me. I slipped into bed beside her, careful not to disturb her rest. Despite my own fears, I knew I had to stay strong¡ªfor Leia, for Link and Lucy, and for the farm. Exhaustion weighed on me, but sleep refused to come. I lay in bed for what felt like an hour, eyes shut, body still, but every time I drifted close to rest, the image of Link in the river came to mind¡ªhis small form caught in the current, the panic in his eyes. I could¡¯ve lost him today. Eventually, I gave up. With a quiet sigh, I pushed back the covers and stepped outside onto the porch. The night air was cool, the farm unusually still. I lowered myself into the rocking chair, letting it creak beneath me, my gaze drifting toward the tree line. Woods still hadn¡¯t returned. I told myself that was why I was out here¡ªto wait for him. But the truth was, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to sleep at all. [Book 4] Chapter Fourteen Woods walked slowly through the overgrown foliage a few miles south of the farm, the dense saturation of plant life almost suffocating. The wild greenery was beautiful in its own way, but it carried an ominous undertone that gnawed at him as he pressed deeper into the tangled mess. The air itself seemed thick with something otherworldly, as if the forest was aware of his presence. As if the forest didn¡¯t want him here. Each step felt like a trespass, even though this had been his home for years. The once orderly forest had transformed into a feral jungle, its unchecked growth teeming with hostile energy. Leaves rustled with unsettling whispers, and shadows danced like living things in the dim light. It wasn¡¯t just wild¡ªit was alive in a way that felt wrong. Growth magic, he thought bitterly. How could something so natural twist into something so dangerous? Woods froze at the sound of a twig snapping behind him. His senses sharpened, but not from fear. No, this wasn¡¯t panic¡ªit was calculation. If it was just a wild animal, then he had little to worry about. But if it was something more powerful, something capable of snuffing out his life like a flickering candle... well, there wasn¡¯t much point in worrying about that either. Whatever it was, fear wouldn¡¯t help. He glanced over his shoulder, scanning the forest for any movement. The trees stood still, their shadows stretching across the forest floor in eerie silence. After a few long moments, Woods relaxed¡ªat least, as much as he could in this place. Whatever had made the noise, it hadn¡¯t shown itself, and he wasn¡¯t about to go looking for trouble. He continued southward, the thick foliage closing in around him. The overgrown path seemed almost malevolent, the vines and twisted branches reaching out like claws, but Woods pushed on. He needed to find the southern sprites. Normally, they only visited in the warmer weeks of summer, but with everything spiraling out of control in Sagewood, he knew he couldn¡¯t wait. Woods frowned, his mind turning to his brother, Finn. He hadn¡¯t seen him in a while, not since Finn had relocated to the southern territories. They¡¯d always had their differences, but lately, Woods had begun to appreciate his brother¡¯s cunning¡ªparticularly now, when something was clearly very wrong with the magic in Sagewood. Maybe Finn and the others could come up with a solution until Matt could get the farm to level ten. Best to bring them north before anything worse happens, Woods thought grimly, pushing aside a thick tangle of vines. His instincts told him that time was running out. He just hoped his brother and the others would see reason and come with him. Sprites were stubborn by nature¡ªbut the southern ones? Even more so. Woods pushed forward, carefully picking his way through the dense greenery when something coiled tightly around the ankle of his boot. He barely registered the thick green vine before it yanked¡ªhard. Woods slammed onto his back as he was dragged violently deeper into the forest. On instinct, he shifted into his grizzly bear form. His claws tore at the soft carpet of moss and ferns, trying to take hold somewhere. More vines appeared, as strong and unrelenting as the first. They tightened, wrapping around his legs, pulling with unnatural strength. He twisted, slashing at the tendrils with hooked claws. Thick green coils snapped and shriveled, but for every one he severed, two more took its place. They snaked around his arms, his chest, constricting like living ropes. He dug his claws deep into the forest floor, muscles straining, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The vines twisted up his torso, winding around his throat. The vines constricted with eerie precision, as if they understood they didn¡¯t need to overpower him forever¡ªjust long enough to finish the job. The world tilted, his limbs convulsing as darkness crept in at the edges of his vision. He strained for air, but the vines held firm, they were much stronger than he was. His heartbeat pounded in his skull. This wasn¡¯t just an attack¡ªthis was the forest itself turning against him. Then, suddenly, the pressure eased. The vine around his neck slackened first, then the ones on his limbs. He crashed onto his side, gasping for air, his claws still twitching in reflexive desperation. The vines that were wrapped around him seconds before now lay lifeless on the forest floor. Woods lay there for a few seconds, chest heaving. He rose shakily and turned to see a crocodile gnawing through the last of the writhing vines¡ªa creature not native to these parts, but unmistakable to him. ¡°Finn?¡± Woods asked, his voice hoarse with relief. The crocodile shifted back into sprite form, his brother standing before him with a lopsided grin. ¡°Pretty good timing, me showing up here, eh Woodsy?¡± Finn brushed his hands together nonchalantly as if this were just another day. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to find you out here, tangled up in whatever that was.¡± Woods grunted as he reverted forms, kicking at the severed vines away from him. His vision remained hazy, his pulse still hammering from the struggle. But there was no denying it¡ªFinn¡¯s timing had been impeccable. Woods cast a wary glance at the forest, making sure there weren¡¯t any other rogue vines about to ensnare them. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, measured, as if afraid the trees might be listening. ¡°I don¡¯t think that was a monster, Finn,¡± he cast another glance around the trees, ¡°I think it¡¯s the forest itself. Something¡¯s wrong with the magic.¡± Finn shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°There¡¯s always something wrong with the magic. Thought that was Matt¡¯s problem these days though, not yours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse than usual,¡± Woods replied, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Something¡¯s changed. It¡¯s growing out of control.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Finn said, cracking a grin, ¡°good thing we¡¯re here, then.¡± ¡°We?¡± Woods raised an eyebrow, his question hanging in the air, but before he could finish, a force slammed into him from the side, tackling him into the undergrowth. A familiar laugh rang out. ¡°Got you!¡± Woods groaned, trying to free himself from the sudden embrace. ¡°Alder¡­¡± The leader of the southern sprites stood, offering Woods a hand with a mischievous grin. ¡°Couldn¡¯t resist. You looked so serious.¡± As Woods dusted off his tunic, his eyes flicked past Alder to catch another figure emerging from the dense foliage. Skye stepped forward, offering a wave and a half-smile, the familiar glint of mischief in her eyes. Woods wasn¡¯t surprised to see her¡ªwherever Finn went, Skye was never far behind. The two had been practically inseparable ever since they¡¯d met. Inseparable and insufferable. Woods scanned the tree line, searching for any sign of the others. But it seemed like only Finn, Alder, and Skye had made the journey north. He had hoped for more. ¡°Fern didn¡¯t come?¡± Woods asked, dreading the thought of relaying this information to Flint. Alder¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No. Just the three of us.¡± He glanced around as if the forest itself might be eavesdropping. ¡°Something happened to the nature spirit of the Southern Sea. She¡­ she¡¯s gone. Disappeared, without a trace. We left the others behind to figure it out while we came to warn you.¡± Skye nodded. ¡°If anyone can get to the bottom of it, it¡¯s Fern.¡± Woods gave a slow nod, feeling the weight of their words. It was happening in the South, too. Woods swallowed hard, the weight of what he had to tell them settling like a stone in his chest. The memory of the nature spirits¡¯ demise was still fresh, and the thought of retelling it was almost as awful as living through it. But the southern sprites needed to know. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Something... similar has happened here,¡± Woods began, nearly wincing at the memory. ¡°All of our nature spirits are gone too. I was there when the Forest Spirit and the River Spirit...¡± He paused briefly. He wasn¡¯t sure if the spirits could truly die, but that seemed like what had happened. Finally, Woods settled on a different term, ¡°¡­vanished. The Cave Spirit is gone as well.¡± The newcomer sprites exchanged alarmed glances, the gravity of his words sinking in. Woods turned toward the farm, his footsteps heavy with the burden of what came next. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll explain everything on the way.¡± His eyes flicked back to the twisted, gnarled vines that covered the forest floor. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we¡¯re not too late to bring the spirits back.¡± With a final glance at the ominous tangle of growth, Woods retraced his steps to the farm, the forest behind them whispering of dangers yet to come. Finn fell into step beside Woods, his voice dropping to a low murmur as Alder and Skye lagged behind, lost in their own conversation about the Southern Sea Spirit. ¡°Do you think this has anything to do with you¡­ ending Corruption all those years ago?¡± Finn asked. Woods cast a quick glance back, ensuring the others were still occupied. He gave Finn a small nod. ¡°I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s connected.¡± Finn frowned, keeping his voice low. ¡°Have you told Matt? About Corruption. What really happened that night?¡± Woods shook his head, his expression darkening. ¡°No. Matt thinks Corruption just disappeared. He doesn¡¯t know the full story¡ªnot what I did, not what it cost to save his life that night.¡± Woods had killed Corruption¡ªit had been necessary. The River Spirit had been the one to advise him to keep the truth from Matt. At the time, Woods hadn¡¯t understood why, but he had followed her counsel. The secret was shared only between him, Finn, and the River Spirit, the only people who were there. Maybe she¡¯d seen something like this coming, sensed the consequences of his actions, and wanted to keep the truth from Matt. Or shield Woods from blame. A shiver ran through Woods as he spoke. ¡°If it ever becomes an issue, I¡¯ll tell him. But for now... he doesn¡¯t need to know.¡± His tone left no room for argument. ¡°But you still have that fancy rock Corruption left behind, right?¡± Woods frowned. ¡°Fancy rock? Oh, you mean the Corruption stone.¡± He glanced over his shoulder, checking to make sure Alder and Skye were still wrapped up in their own conversation. ¡°Yeah, I still have it.¡± Finn gave him a knowing smile. ¡°On you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°In your boot?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your hat?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Pocket?¡± Woods hesitated. ¡°No. Stop asking.¡± Finn¡¯s grin widened. ¡°You really gotta find a better hiding place than your pocket, little brother.¡± Woods cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°Regardless of where it¡¯s hidden, it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Finn said. Woods scowled. ¡°It¡¯s probably not even important. I¡¯ve only kept it all these years as a reminder of what¡¯s turning out to be a very poor decision on my part.¡± Finn just shrugged, effortlessly changing the subject. Which annoyed Woods. The sprite was too charismatic for his own good¡ªhe always knew exactly when to push and when to let something go. Which, unfortunately, meant he could read Woods like an open book. ¡°Sorry we didn¡¯t bring Fern. She really wanted to come¡ªshe misses Flint, you know¡ªbut she figured it was smarter to stay back and figure out what¡¯s going on.¡± Finn sighed, then added, ¡°In hindsight, we should¡¯ve just brought her. Flint¡¯s probably pining away for her right now.¡± Woods snorted, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s definitely missing her. She¡¯s all he talks about.¡± Finn raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°So why not let Flint marry her? He could move in with the southern sprites. They get along just fine¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯re too young for that,¡± Woods interrupted, his tone firm. ¡°That¡¯s one thing Alder and I agree on.¡± Finn rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°Too young? Flint¡¯s what now, a hundred and five? How old were you when you got married?¡± ¡°That was different,¡± Woods shot back, crossing his arms. ¡°Different time.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, the ¡®different time¡¯ excuse,¡± Finn said, grinning at his brother. ¡°Classic.¡± Woods suppressed a grin and glanced back at Skye. ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you married Skye yet, Finn? You¡¯re pushing six hundred. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to settle down?¡± Finn snorted. ¡°She won¡¯t marry me. She¡¯s as stubborn as a mule and won¡¯t say yes.¡± ¡°Have you asked her?¡± Woods asked, raising an eyebrow. Finn shrugged. ¡°Only about¡­ six times, or so. But you know what they say¡ªseventh time¡¯s the charm.¡± *** When Woods returned to the farm, the night was still, and the farmhouse lay quiet under the pale moonlight. The windows were dark, which wasn¡¯t surprising given the late hour. It seemed everyone had gone to bed. Alder, Finn, and Skye had already made themselves comfortable in the hayloft¡ªsleeping space in the farmhouse had long since run out. They were tired from the day of travelling, and they¡¯d all come to the same unspoken agreement¡ªbetter to face the problem with clear heads in the morning than come up with half-formed solutions in the dead of night. As Woods walked toward the house, mulling over the day¡¯s events, a familiar creak broke the silence. He looked up to see Matt sitting in one of the old rocking chairs on the porch, its rhythmic sway barely audible. ¡°Glad you made it back safely,¡± Matt called, his voice quiet but laced with concern. Woods hadn¡¯t expected to see him up at this hour. He looked awful¡ªlike he hadn¡¯t slept in days. With his kids keeping him up late and the farm chores dragging him out of bed early, that wouldn¡¯t have been unusual. But this was different. Something had happened. He could tell. Woods hesitated, studying Matt for a moment before asking, ¡°Is everyone all right?¡± Matt nodded quickly, too quickly. ¡°Yeah, everyone¡¯s fine. Nobody got seriously injured¡­¡± He shrugged casually, but the weight in his voice betrayed him. Woods inhaled sharply, his body tensing. His mind flashed to the vines that had ensnared him today, but he didn¡¯t interject. Instead, he let Matt continue. Matt exhaled, rubbing a hand over his face. ¡°Something happened at the river.¡± His voice was quieter now, rough around the edges. ¡°Reed, Link, and I¡­ it wasn¡¯t good.¡± Woods hesitated, his brow furrowing. ¡°Something happened to me too, a few miles south of the farm.¡± He stopped there, weighing his words. Matt already had enough on his plate¡ªno sense in adding to it. And besides, admitting he¡¯d needed rescuing? From Finn of all sprites? That would only invite merciless teasing later. He exhaled through his nose, crossing his arms. ¡°Nothing big,¡± he said, brushing past the details, ¡°I had a run in with some unruly plants.¡± He kept his tone light, as if it were no more than an inconvenience. No reason for Matt to know just how close it had been. The blood drained from Matt¡¯s face, his skin taking on the pale cast of the moon above them. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat kind of plants? Vines?¡± Woods hesitated, then nodded. Maybe he¡¯d said too much. Matt shot to his feet so fast the rocking chair groaned in protest. ¡°The same thing happened to us! This is getting bad, Woods. And the river¡ªLink almost drowned today! What do we do?¡± Woods blinked, processing that. It seemed he and Matt had both been skimming over the worst parts of their day¡ªyet, somehow, they¡¯d each faced something life threatening. This was bad. His stomach turned. No, this wasn¡¯t just bad. This was worse than either of them had admitted. ¡°Is Link all right?¡± Woods asked. Matt nodded, but Woods didn¡¯t miss the shadows under his eyes or the worry lines on his forehead. They were the kind that didn¡¯t fade with a good night¡¯s rest. Nearly losing his son¡ªWoods doubted Matt would ever get over that. He exhaled, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Finn and some of the southern sprites are here. They can help us keep you and your family safe for now.¡± He met Matt¡¯s eyes, ¡°But honestly? I think the only real fix is bringing back the Harvest Goddess.¡± Matt let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°I knew you were going to say that.¡± Silence stretched between them, filled only by the steady chirp of crickets. Woods settled into the other rocking chair beside Matt, who sat hunched forward, head in his hands. He didn¡¯t say anything, and Woods didn¡¯t push. Instead, he tipped his head back and gazed up at the stars scattered across the night sky. He¡¯d watched Matt grow over the years¡ªbecoming a husband, then a father, stepping up to run the farm. It was a lot of responsibility for anyone, let alone someone barely out of his twenties. Someone not even from this world. And now this. The magic was unraveling, nature spirits were disappearing, and the land was becoming more dangerous by the day. Woods exhaled sharply. It was his fault. All of it. ¡°Matt,¡± Woods said at last, voice quieter than usual. ¡°That night when Corruption disappeared¡ª¡± Matt lifted a hand, cutting him off. ¡°Tomorrow, Woods.¡± His voice was firm, but not unkind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about Corruption, or the Harvest Goddess, or the magic anymore tonight. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. Right now, I need sleep.¡± He stood, heading for the farmhouse, but hesitated in the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m going into town tomorrow morning,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°But when I get back, I want to expand the crop fields. It might help me level the farm faster.¡± Woods frowned, glancing over the land. His darkvision cut through the shadows, revealing four sprawling fields, an orchard, and a greenhouse. The farm was already pushing its limits, and Matt was running himself ragged keeping up with it all. He had to be close to level ten by now. ¡°Probably a good idea,¡± Woods said, though his tone was measured. ¡°I¡¯ll have Reed, Flint, and Rock start digging while you¡¯re gone.¡± Matt nodded, but his eyes were distant, his exhaustion obvious in the slump of his shoulders¡ªthe kind of tired that only a farmer could know. Woods leaned forward. ¡°Get some rest, Matt.¡± He kept his voice light, careful not to sound like a controlling parent. Matt nodded again, this time with more conviction. ¡°Goodnight, Woods.¡± Woods watched him go, the farmhouse door clicking shut behind him. He leaned back, rocking slowly, his eyes returning to the stars. And, like every night, he counted them¡ªeach one a small, distant hope¡ªwaiting, wishing, for a miracle. [Book 4] Chapter Fifteen After winding through the dense forest along the well-worn path to Sagewood, I brought the wagon to a stop in the bustling center of town. Goldie, my old and reliable mare, stood calmly amidst the noise and commotion, completely unbothered by the clamor around us. She¡¯d held her own during the race, but truth be told, pulling wagons was her real strength. The younger horses were always too jittery for the job, but Goldie¡ªshe was steady and dependable. I trusted her to carry my family into town without a second thought. The path into Sagewood was one I¡¯d taken hundreds of times over the past few years, but today the forest looked unrecognizable. The trees seemed taller, their leaves a richer shade of green, and the air was thick with the scent of blooming wildflowers. Birds sang melodies I had never heard before, and the sunlight filtering through the branches cast a magical glow on the forest floor. It looked like something out of a fairytale book, but I¡¯d watched the foliage wearily on the ride. Since the run-in with the vines, I¡¯d grown disenchanted with the lush greenery. Leia and the children accompanied me today, Link and Lucy¡¯s faces alight with excitement for our outing. Their childlike wonder was contagious, and despite my worry, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even a simple trip into Sagewood was the highlight of their week. What was simply a mundane errand for Leia and I was a full-blown adventure for them. ¡°Dad, can I go to the nursery?¡± Link asked, unable to sit still on the bench of the wagon. I glanced at Leia, who shrugged. Link was most likely going to the nursery to seek out Axel, his favorite uncle. I nodded. ¡°I have to pick up some spring seeds from there, so I¡¯ll pick you up in an hour.¡± Link agreed and launched himself from the wagon, disappearing in the direction of the nursery. Lucy squirmed next to Leia, wanting to follow Link. ¡°Are you going to the nursery too?¡± I asked Leia. Usually when we were in town, we visited her family, which I know her parents appreciated. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see Dr. Night.¡± I started, but she gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just been feeling a little fatigued lately. I¡¯ll meet you back here in an hour or so to pick you and Link up.¡± Leia left with Lucy in the direction of the clinic, the wagon wheels grinding against the pavement. I swallowed hard, trying to push down the anxiety that stemmed from the possibility of her being sick. Could it be from the imbalance of magic? Would it eventually affect my kids? Elves were higher magic than humans, so it could be a very real possibility that she¡¯d be affected before me if the magic was off. I shook my head to dispel the intrusive thoughts. I¡¯d find a solution to the magic problem before it reached my family. That was part of the reason I was here today. Sagewood brimmed with springtime energy, the chatter of townsfolk weaving through the cobbled streets like a lively melody. Children wove between bustling adults and conversation spilled from every open doorway. Hearty laughter could be heard echoing from the inn, some of the townsfolk already indulging in Cindy¡¯s famous cider, despite the early hour. The scent of fresh bread and roasted meat mingled with the crisp morning air. With the turn of the season, the town had sprung to life, its people reveling in the warmth that spring had brough. But as I scanned the familiar faces, I couldn¡¯t shake the anxious feeling I¡¯d had since yesterday. The town seemed blissfully unaware of the darkness creeping at its borders, the unseen danger stirring just beyond the treeline. I was still shaken from my interaction with the rogue vines during fishing, and I found myself scanning every little detail along the drive. Still, it was nice seeing everyone I¡¯d come to know over the years. It was the same Sagewood, but now it thrived with a new brilliance, a welcome change from when I first arrived. Goldie whinnied softly as I led her to the hitching post outside the mayor¡¯s office. In my back pocket, I had a summons letter, formally notarized and stamped, the sender none other than the Baron of Sagewood. In the letter it said that the mayor would be present at the meeting as well. Despite the formality and the memories associated with this particular building, I walked into the mayor¡¯s office with a huge smile. It was always a good time seeing my old friends. ¡°Otis! Harvey!¡± I called out as I entered. Both men looked up at me from a mess of papers on the large oak desk. They had been rightfully voted into their positions a few years ago and had worked tirelessly to serve the people of Sagewood. Otis, the new Baron, gave me a tired smile, the wrinkles stacking on the sides of his eyes. His hair had turned silvery white over the years, and the lines of his forehead were deeper now, evidence of the responsibilities he carried. Despite his age, his eyes still sparkled with the same enthusiasm and integrity I admired. Harvey, the Mayor, had stepped away from his work at the inn after his daughter, Martha, had taken it over. His face, framed by a neatly trimmed beard, was warm and welcoming, just as he¡¯d been on my first day in Sagewood all those years ago. Even though he was a half-elf and looked more youthful than Otis, he hadn¡¯t escaped the wear of responsibility. Silver streaked through his hair and beard, giving him a distinguished look. While both men had aged significantly in their service, their dedication to Sagewood had never wavered. Otis spoke up first. ¡°Hey, Matt. Glad you could make it. I know springtime is busy for a farmer.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for making time to come see us,¡± Harvey added, shuffling some papers on the desk as he gave me a warm smile. ¡°Cindy knew you¡¯d be coming, so she sent me with a pint of cider and a loaf of bread to take home to the family.¡± The room felt like a second home, something I¡¯d never thought would happen to the mayor¡¯s office. It was only a few short years ago that I was in this very room, upsetting Mayor Morris by declining his offer to buy my farm. ¡°Take a seat, I¡¯ll pour us all a glass,¡± Harvey offered, motioning to a nearby chair. The office wasn¡¯t as opulently decorated as it had been under its previous mayor, but wooden chairs were as good a seat as any. I eyed the bottle. I¡¯d grown a lot over the years, but my tolerance for this world¡¯s alcohol had remained the same. As if reading my thoughts, Harvey laughed. ¡°It¡¯s not spiked, don¡¯t worry.¡± These men knew me well enough to know that after a few drinks, I¡¯d start spouting off about nerd lore from my world. ¡°We¡¯ve called you here today because of some distressing events in Sagewood,¡± Otis said as Harvey poured the drinks. Images from the past few days flashed through my mind¡ªthe rogue vines, the encroaching forest, and the disappearance of the nature spirits. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, trying to play dumb. Otis collapsed into one of the chairs and accepted a glass of cider from Harvey. ¡°Odd things are happenin¡¯ and we don¡¯t have any explanation as to why.¡± He swirled the cider around before downing it in one gulp. ¡°I wish Cindy would¡¯ve spiked this. I could use a strong drink right about now.¡± Harvey cleared his throat and set his glass on the desk, ¡°I know you¡¯re not from a world with magic,¡± he said, meeting my eyes, ¡°but this world is governed by it. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t understand a lot of the magical laws at play.¡± ¡°Magical laws¡­¡± Otis grumbled into his drink, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know somethin¡¯s off. Ever since that pit opened up at the horse race, nothin¡¯s felt right around here.¡± ¡°Have you seen the forest lately?¡± Harvey cut in, ¡°I know it was blighted when you first arrived, but even twenty years ago when it was healthy, it never looked like this.¡± I nodded, attempting to look perplexed. Over the course of my time here, I¡¯d learned a lot about the magic of the land, most of it against my will from Woods¡¯ lectures. Because of the sprites, I probably knew more about the magic than these two men combined. At first, I¡¯d thought the rapid growth was a blessing¡ªevidence of my hard work and proof that the land was thriving. But then it had turned on Reed and me. The memory sent a chill down my spine, my stomach twisting as realization settled in. Had it happened to any of the other townsfolk? I swirled the liquid in my glass, focusing on its slow, hypnotic motion¡ªanything to distract from the way my face was surely losing color. Hopefully, the two men wouldn¡¯t notice. Harvey and Otis exchanged glances, a silent conversation passing between them before Harvey spoke. ¡°There¡¯ve been several supply wagons scheduled to arrive in Sagewood over the past few weeks that simply haven¡¯t shown up.¡± Otis cut in, his expression grave. ¡°They could¡¯ve gotten lost¡ªit¡¯s happened before. But the number of missing wagons is alarming. The town relies on those shipments to stock the general store and to supply Dr. Night¡¯s clinic with medicine.¡± I nodded, the gravity of the situation sinking in. The imbalance of magic didn¡¯t just affect my farm¡ªit was a threat to the town¡¯s economy and the well-being of its people. This didn¡¯t just affect my family; it affected every single person in Sagewood. I swallowed hard. Harvey lowered his voice, leaning in as if sharing a secret. ¡°Otis and I think something has angered whatever controls the magic in this land. Maybe a nature spirit or something¡ªI know it sounds crazy!¡± He held up his hands as I raised an eyebrow, not out of disbelief but because I knew they were closer to the truth than they realized. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Little did they know, I didn¡¯t think they were crazy. The townspeople had no idea how much I¡¯d learned about this world¡¯s hidden workings. If they knew about the sprites, monsters, and nature spirits, they¡¯d likely panic. But their partial understanding was enough to make them wary, and it was clear they needed help navigating the unseen dangers that threatened Sagewood. Harvey chuckled hollowly before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just a thought. Strange things have been seen by the river and along the paths in Sagewood. We can¡¯t rule anything out.¡± ¡°So why did you call me here, then? I mean, I¡¯m just a farmer, and I¡¯m not even from this world originally.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure really what to do,¡± Otis said, standing, ¡°but we¡¯re hopin¡¯ you could get in touch with your wizard friend. Maybe he could come by and help us figure out what to do next.¡± ¡°Do you mean Melvin?¡± Both Harvey and Otis nodded. Melvin was an old friend, but I hadn¡¯t seen him in years. The last time he¡¯d visited was when Link had been born five years ago. I frowned, tapping a finger against my glass. A trip to the shores wasn¡¯t exactly in the cards for me¡ªI could barely step away from the farm for a day, let alone however long it took to track down a wandering wizard. But I did have the sprites, and I doubted they¡¯d complain about an excuse to visit the beach, even if it was just to deliver a message to Melvin. ¡°I can write him a letter, but he travels often.¡± I stood with a pit forming in my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two know when I hear back from him.¡± ¡°Wizards,¡± Otis grumbled. ¡°You know things are getting bad when we start looking to madmen for answers.¡± Harvey let out a chuckle, but it was thin and hollow. I glanced between them, noting the lines of worry carved deep into their faces. Otis and Harvey weren¡¯t just concerned¡ªthey were committed. Sagewood was their home, their responsibility, and they¡¯d do whatever it took to protect it. They were the best baron and mayor the town had ever seen, yet they were powerless to help it. That¡¯s why they¡¯d come to me. A farmer. Otis, especially, must have been desperate. The man would sooner wrestle a wild boar than admit he needed help¡ªlet alone suggest turning to a wizard. Both men stood, offering warm handshakes, their grips firm but their eyes weighed down with worry. They thanked me for my time, and Harvey pressed the fresh baked bread into my hands as I left. I shoved it into my bag, my mind elsewhere. My chest felt tight as I thought through all the ramifications. Even as I stepped outside into the fresh air, my lungs felt constricted, as if the weight of the forest pressed in from the edges of town. The trees loomed, their presence suffocating, a reminder that something was closing in. ¡°Why if it isn¡¯t Matt Miller!¡± I turned, instantly recognizing the booming voice of Rowan. The dwarf had a huge grin on his face, and next to him was his wife, Renna. Before I could greet them, Rowan enveloped me in a hug that threatened to break my ribs. ¡°We heard about Link¡ª¡± Renna began, but Rowan cut her off. ¡°We¡¯ve noticed the river¡¯s been off lately. Something¡¯s not right with it, it¡¯s surprising no one else has almost gotten swept away¡ª¡± ¡°Needless to say, hearing about Link brought up some... unpleasant memories,¡± Renna added, her eyes growing wide. If I weren¡¯t currently being squeezed by Rowan, I might¡¯ve chuckled at the dwarven couple. They were always finishing each other¡¯s sentences. Rowan finally released me, giving me a hearty pat on the back that nearly sent me sprawling. ¡°Glad you were there, as always.¡± I looked between the dwarves, confused. ¡°Well, I was pretty useless during the whole ordeal, actually,¡± I admitted, seeing their puzzled expressions. ¡°Carter was a huge help. You two should be proud of him.¡± ¡°Carter?¡± Renna asked, eyebrows raised. I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the one who pulled Link out of the river. I couldn¡¯t get to him fast enough.¡± I shuddered involuntarily. ¡°I¡¯m so glad he was there.¡± Renna and Rowan exchanged glances. ¡°Carter definitely left that part out,¡± Renna said, almost under her breath. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you he was the one who saved Link?¡± I asked, unable to keep the surprise from my voice. ¡°Something¡¯s off with that boy. Never known a dwarf to take to swimming like he does,¡± Rowan leaned in, voice dropping as if sharing a secret. ¡°It¡¯s not natural. Dwarves aren¡¯t meant to be more than knee-deep in water¡ªand even that¡¯s almost too far.¡± Renna shook her head, looking disappointed. ¡°That boy must think he¡¯s a mermaid. Always looking for an excuse to get himself wet.¡± Rowan straightened, eyes narrowing in seriousness. ¡°Merman, dear. Merman.¡± Renna nodded solemnly. I paused, taken aback by their reaction. ¡°Well¡­ at any rate, you should be proud. He saved my son¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Must be repaying the debt for the time you saved him from that same river!¡± Rowan remarked. In reality, their family had repaid me a million times over for saving their son years ago. They¡¯d rebuilt my farmhouse after it had burned down and helped me with countless other projects over the years. Renna chuckled, looking almost exasperated. ¡°Carter took an interest in swimming soon after you saved him. He¡¯s been a bleedin¡¯ fish ever since.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not natural for a dwarf to like water that much. But all that matters is Link¡¯s safe. We¡¯ll be seeing you around. Have a good day, laddie.¡± With that, the pair of dwarves disappeared down the street, leaving me scratching my head. Shaking it off, I turned toward Sagewood Nursery. I would need to pick up some more spring seeds to fill all the new fields the sprites were currently digging. *** Dr. Night glanced over Leia¡¯s chart, his bespectacled eyes taking in every recorded symptom. Emily, the clinic¡¯s nurse, had filled out the chart moments before. A few long minutes passed, and the doctor grew more perplexed with each passing second. ¡°Everything appears normal,¡± he said as he glanced up to meet Leia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you would be feeling this way. How long has this been going on for?¡± ¡°Just a week or two. Not too long,¡± Leia answered. Dr Night nodded, handing the chart back to Emily. ¡°Probably just a virus then. If you¡¯re not feeling better in a few days, come back and see me.¡± The doctor produced a lollipop from his white jacket and handed it to Lucy, who was utterly delighted. ¡°In the meantime, be sure to drink plenty of fluids and rest when you can.¡± The doctor bid Leia farewell and left the examination room. Emily jotted down a few more notes, her pen scratching on paper as she caught up on the details of the checkup. The doctor had already left, leaving the room quiet except for Lucy¡¯s excited humming as she unwrapped the lollipop. Leia watched Emily work, her movements precise, methodical¡ªjust like Dr. Night. It made sense that the two had wound up together. Matt and Emily had dated once, years back when Leia was away in Azurebrook City, but there had never been any lingering awkwardness. No romantic tension. Emily had married Dr. Night last year, sealing that chapter of history with the kind of finality Leia appreciated. No hard feelings. No unresolved emotions. Which was a relief. Sagewood was too small a town for malaise. And, if Leia was being honest, Emily had never been right for Matt anyway. Matt needed someone who could handle the impossible¡ªa woman who could roll with sprites, the constant bustle of a farm, and a farmer who seemed to attract trouble like a magnet. That woman was Leia. She¡¯d known it the first time she¡¯d met Matt. Leia sighed, glancing down at Lucy¡ªwho had somehow managed to tangle her lollipop into her curls. Leia groaned. ¡°Lucy¡­¡± The little girl grinned, utterly unbothered by the sticky disaster she¡¯d created. Surely, no other woman could handle Matt¡¯s kids. Even if they had half her blood, they were all Matt where it counted¡ªheadstrong, curious, and entirely too clever for their own good. It was endearing. It was exhausting. It was, on occasion, a test of her willpower not to throw her hands up and let them run wild like animals. But someone had to keep them in line. That someone was her. Emily looked up, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Could you be pregnant?¡± Leia glanced at the nurse, wondering if she was serious. She shook her head, stifling a laugh at the ridiculousness of the suggestion. ¡°No way. I¡¯ve been preoccupied with the kids, and Matt has been so busy with spring planting and other projects, we haven¡¯t even seen each other, let alone¡­¡± she trailed off. That wasn¡¯t entirely true. Matt had been busy, and they¡¯d rarely had time to spend together, but there had been a few moments here and there. Emily looked at Leia expectantly before continuing. ¡°All the symptoms add up. Fatigue, nausea, general discomfort. Dr. Night always jumps to viral illnesses first, but sometimes he forgets to ask the most obvious questions.¡± Emily scratched something down on the chart with her pen. ¡°Wait, no. That can¡¯t be right.¡± Leia muttered to herself. But it did add up. Leia stood, feeling herself pale. ¡°No. There¡¯s no way. I¡­ I already have a baby,¡± she gestured at Lucy, who was still smiling, ¡°I can¡¯t have another one, not yet at least.¡± Emily shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Lucy¡¯s more of a toddler than a baby now, but you can always come back here in a couple of days, and we can check you again for something else.¡± *** Reed wiped sweat from his brow, grumbling under his breath. ¡°This is ridiculous. I could be fishing right now.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock replied, his shovel moving steadily. Flint paused, leaning on his shovel. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Fern didn¡¯t come with the others. I was really hoping to see her.¡± ¡°Cheer up, buddy,¡± Clay said, sitting on a nearby stump. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wanted to come.¡± He watched the others work, unable to help due to his missing limb. Despite that, he seemed content just being part of the group. Holly sat next to him, also not participating in the work, but rather, overseeing it. Reed and Rock exchanged a knowing glance before Reed spoke up. ¡°Flint, there¡¯s more to life than girls.¡± Holly let out a sneer. ¡°You only say that because Maple¡¯s never said a single word to you. Ever.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock muttered, attempting to come to Reed¡¯s defense, but Reed¡¯s face had already turned bright red. ¡°It¡¯s true, though. Maple¡¯s never even spoken to him,¡± Holly continued, her mock sympathy making Reed¡¯s face burn even brighter. ¡°Centuries of infatuation, not a single word.¡± Without warning, Reed threw down his shovel, and in an instant, shifted into his animal form, a great wolf. Holly smirked and shifted into hers as well, a mountain lion. Finn and Woods watched the scene unfold from the well, fully aware of the standoff brewing between the two sprites. Neither moved to intervene, even as the situation escalated. ¡°So, when do we step in?¡± Finn asked, crossing his arms. Woods shrugged, pulling a spare shovel from his bag. ¡°I¡¯m trying this new thing¡ªit¡¯s called ¡®free-range parenting,¡¯¡± he said dryly, glancing at the two figures circling each other in the dirt. ¡°Though, at this rate, they¡¯ll never finish the new field.¡± He handed the shovel to Finn, who shot him a withering look. Woods grinned. ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s going to have to take them both to Dr. Night when this is over, and someone¡¯s got to help the rest of the team finish digging.¡± Finn stared at the shovel in his hands, clearly weighing his options. Finally, with a resigned sigh, he nodded. The brothers turned back to watch Reed and Holly go at it, fur and claws flying. Despite their brawl, the two seemed evenly matched¡ªReed¡¯s brute strength countered by Holly¡¯s agility. Neither one was giving up anytime soon. ¡°If only they channeled that much energy into digging the new field, Matt¡¯s farm would be at level ten by now.¡± Woods commented off-handedly. ¡°When do you think he¡¯ll get back?¡± Finn asked. Woods shrugged. ¡°Hopefully soon. For the sake of Etheria, hopefully soon.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Sixteen After my meeting with Otis and Harvey, I¡¯d stopped by Sagewood Nursery to stock up on spring seeds and pick up Link. The season was winding down, and their supply of spring seeds was running low, but at the rate the crops were growing, I knew I wasn¡¯t done with spring planting quite yet. The shelves were already filling with summer varieties¡ªtougher crops built for the heat¡ªbut I still had time for a few more harvests before the shift in seasons. So, I placed an order for more springtime varieties, knowing I¡¯d need every last one. Axel scratched his head at my order, flipping through the ledger again as if the numbers would suddenly make sense. ¡°Did you expand your crops fields?¡± he asked, eyeing me. I nodded. ¡°Added a couple more just this week.¡± He didn¡¯t need to know that, technically, I hadn¡¯t lifted a finger to dig the fields. The sprites had done the real work, and if I had to guess, they were probably still out there, putting the finishing touches on the new fields. He nodded, obviously impressed. ¡°You¡¯re doing pretty well out there then,¡± he turned to Link with a warm smile. ¡°You help your dad plant these, okay, kiddo? Gotta learn the family business.¡± Link¡¯s chest puffed out. ¡°Of course.¡± Moments later, I stepped outside the nursery, Link at my side, both of us balancing boxes of spring seeds. They weren¡¯t particularly heavy, but I could tell by the way Link¡¯s arms trembled that he was struggling. ¡°Need me to carry that?¡± I asked. He shook his head, determined, too focused on keeping his grip to bother with words. I chuckled, shifting my own boxes of seeds to better balance them. If all went well, I could get all these seeds in the ground today and be that much closer to level ten. As we waited for Leia and Lucy, my thoughts drifted back to my meeting with Otis and Harvey. Their concerns about the magical disturbances in Sagewood echoed my own worries. ¡°Daddy, look!¡± Link tugged at my sleeve, pointing down the street. I followed his gaze to see Leia and Lucy approaching, hand in hand. Something about Leia¡¯s expression made me pause. Her brow was furrowed, and she seemed lost in thought. Lucy, on the other hand, was happily sucking on a lollipop, oblivious to the world around here. ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted them, trying to sound casual. ¡°How¡¯d it go at Dr. Night¡¯s?¡± Leia¡¯s eyes met mine briefly before darting away. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her voice oddly strained. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± I nodded, not entirely convinced but not wanting to press the issue in front of the kids. ¡°Well, we got the seeds. Ready to head home?¡± She nodded, giving me a small smile. As we all piled into the wagon, an unusual silence fell over us. Link, sensing the mood, stayed quiet, occasionally glancing between Leia and me with curiosity. Lucy hummed contentedly, still focused on her treat. The ride home felt longer than usual, the weight of unspoken thoughts hanging heavily in the air. I wanted to tell Leia about the meeting with Otis and Harvey, but something held me back. It wasn¡¯t just the presence of the kids¡ªshe seemed off. I¡¯d ask her about it later tonight, when everyone was asleep. My mind kept combing over the details Otis and Harvey had shared with me, fitting the pieces together like a puzzle with half the edges missing. The lost supply wagons, the disappearance of the nature spirits, the strange happenings around town¡ªit was all connected to the unbalance of magic. I knew that much. And I knew it was only a matter of time before someone got hurt. My throat tightened, my mouth suddenly dry. Was there anything I could do to stop it? Or was I already too late? Had things already spiraled too far, now unfixable by a simple farmer? I tried to shove the thought aside, but it clung to me, a shadow that refused to be shaken. As we approached the farm, I caught sight of Woods waiting by the gate. Even from afar, I could tell his expression was grave, reminding me of the larger issues at hand. For a moment, I felt overwhelmed by the magnitude of everything¡ªthe magical imbalance, Leia¡¯s strange mood, the responsibilities of the farm and family. How exactly was this all going to work out? What if it didn¡¯t? Link tugged at my sleeve, effectively pulling me from my thoughts, his eyes bright with excitement as he looked over at the freshly dug fields. ¡°Can we start planting the new seeds now, Dad?¡± he asked, practically bouncing with anticipation. ¡°Sure buddy,¡± I said, forcing a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll need all the help I can get.¡± I stopped the wagon in front of the farmhouse and helped Leia and the kids down from the bench. As I was unhitching Goldie from the wagon, Woods walked over to me, looking more worn out than usual. His voice was low, almost grumbling as he muttered something about the sprites under his breath. ¡°The new field¡¯s ready for planting,¡± he said, rubbing his temples as though the day had been longer than expected. I nodded, glancing briefly at him, wondering what had happened while we were in town. Whatever it was, I¡¯d hear about it later, most likely from the other sprites. For now, there were other things to focus on. I turned to Leia, catching her attention before she went inside the farmhouse. ¡°Is there something you wanted to talk about?¡± I asked, keeping my voice soft. ¡°I¡¯m probably going to be tied up for the rest of the night.¡± Leia shook her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, her voice distant. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± With that, she turned and left, without another word, leaving me to wonder what she wasn¡¯t saying. *** I plunged my shovel into the soil, the rich earth parting easily under the blade. The sun was low, casting long shadows across the small field, and I could feel the pressure of the fleeting daylight hours. Link had given up on helping me hours ago, but I was too determined to quit. I was getting these seeds in the ground by nightfall¡ªno matter what. Time was slipping away, and every moment mattered. The seeds we planted tonight would likely be ready for harvest by morning¡ªthis land, warped by magic, now made everything grow at breakneck speed. But I was ready for it. After some calculations, I figured I had seeds on hand for five more harvests, all prepped and lined up for the week. By the time we were through those seeds, the new shipment of spring seeds would be here. If the land was determined to turbo-grow these crops, I wasn¡¯t about to waste the opportunity. Each harvest would push me closer to reaching level ten, closer to balancing the scales of this magic that was threatening to overwhelm everything. I just hoped it would be enough. My hands worked methodically, scooping the dirt, turning it over, and creating neat rows for planting. The monotonous motions usually brought me peace, but tonight my mind was scattered. There were so many other major issues clamoring for my attention, each one demanding immediate action. Woods stood next to me, his presence a silent sentinel as he watched the forest edge with a wary eye. We¡¯d both lived through the forest attacking us, and while it hadn¡¯t happened since, that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t happen again. I broke the silence first, pausing to wipe the sweat from my brow. ¡°I have to send a letter to Melvin. Otis and Harvey want him to come to Sagewood and try to help us with the magic.¡± Woods snorted, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°You really think that wizard can do anything for the balance of magic? All he¡¯ll do is give us all food poisoning again.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. A chuckle escaped me as I remembered the last time Melvin visited, and the unfortunate culinary disaster that had ensued. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯d think he¡¯d get better at cooking after all these years,¡± I admitted, shaking my head at the memory. ¡°But I¡¯m going to send for him anyway. Maybe he¡¯ll have some insight into other things we can do to help.¡± Woods turned to look at me, one eyebrow raised as if a sudden idea had struck him. ¡°Would you consider sending Flint to deliver the letter to Melvin?¡± I furrowed my brows, hefting another shovelful of dirt. ¡°Sure, I guess he could do it. Any particular reason to specifically send Flint?¡± Woods hesitated, his gaze shifting from the forest to me. ¡°Flint¡¯s quick and reliable. Plus, he¡¯s got a knack for navigating through the forest without any trouble. I figure if anyone can get the message to Melvin swiftly and safely, it¡¯s him.¡± I waited a few more seconds for Woods to continue. It was true, Flint had a fast animal form, and he was extremely reliable, but I could tell there was something more that Woods wasn¡¯t telling me. When he didn¡¯t elaborate, I pressed further. ¡°Is there any other reason?¡± Woods sighed¡ªa sound of exasperation mingled with amusement. ¡°Flint¡¯s been bugging me about Fern. He¡¯s so lovesick, it¡¯s starting to drive me crazy.¡± I nodded thoughtfully, planting the seeds into the freshly turned soil, one by one. I noticed as soon as I covered the seeds with dirt, a tiny sprout would poke through. I wasn¡¯t surprised anymore by the fast growth. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, pulling out a few weeds among the freshly sprouted stems. ¡°Flint¡¯s the best choice. Maybe the journey will clear his head. Though I don¡¯t think he should go alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Rock as well,¡± Woods said as he gave a slight nod of approval. ¡°When are the other southern sprites coming here? I like Alder, Skye and Finn just fine, but it might be nice to have more sprites around, especially if things get more dangerous.¡± Woods shrugged. ¡°I never know. They show up when they want to. Often at the worst times. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see them within the next few weeks.¡± I returned to my task with renewed focus, determined to see this planting through. The sun dipped lower in the sky, and I moved down the row, placing each seed with care, hoping that our efforts¡ªboth in the field and with Melvin¡ªwould be enough to safeguard Sagewood and our farm from whatever was coming. After a few short hours, the sun began to dip behind the distant mountains, leaving Woods and me standing before a fully grown crop field, the plants already towering over him. I raised my arms overhead, stretching out the knots in my back, the ache a familiar reminder of a long day¡¯s work. As the evening light bathed the fields in a warm, orange hue, Woods spoke up, his silhouette outlined against the sunset. ¡°Do you think you made significant progress to level ten?¡± I sighed and glanced at the farmhouse, which was now cast in the soft, golden light of dusk. All I had to do was focus on the farmhouse for a few seconds, and the farm stats shimmered into existence in my vision, something I¡¯d grown accustomed to over the years. I knew I wouldn¡¯t have missed a level-up notification, but I checked just in case. Miller Farm Level Nine I glanced around the farmhouse, making sure I wasn¡¯t overlooking anything in the prompt. I even tried mentally thinking the words ¡®progress¡¯ and ¡®experience required to next level,¡¯ but those thoughts didn¡¯t yield any new information. ¡°The farm is still at level nine, and there¡¯s no progress bar or anything to show me how close I am.¡± Woods furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s a progress bar?¡± I snorted, a wry smile tugging at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s from your video games, isn¡¯t it?¡± Woods rolled his eyes. ¡°Figures.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Usually, you can see your progress as you level up in video games, but...¡± I trailed off, the weight of reality settling back in. ¡°This is real life,¡± Woods said flatly, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon where the sun was slowly disappearing. ¡°This is real life,¡± I repeated, the words heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Hopefully I¡¯m close, though.¡± We stood there for a moment, neither of us speaking. The sky was a brilliant canvas of oranges and pinks, and the farm, with all its challenges, was momentarily transformed into a place of serene beauty. Woods broke the silence, his voice softer now. ¡°You¡¯ve come a long way, you know. Even without a progress bar.¡± I smiled, appreciating his attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°Thanks, Woods. We¡¯ll get there. One way or another.¡± Woods turned toward the forest, then glanced back at me. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not just your crops that are out of control. Those trees will soon be towering over your house.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be fine, it¡¯ll make the farm nice and cool with all the shade,¡± I said, feeling the exhaustion settle in. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about the magic or the trees or the unnatural growth anymore. I just wanted to go to sleep. Woods cleared his throat. ¡°I get that those trees mean something to you¡ªplanting them with Leia and all¡ªbut what happens when they grow too tall? If their trunks can¡¯t handle the rapid growth, they might come crashing down. They could flatten your barn, or worse, your house.¡± I sighed, the weight of the season¡¯s chaos pressing on my already sore shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll try and find time to cut them down.¡± Woods shook his head. ¡°Me and the other sprites can handle it, if you¡¯re all right with that.¡± I turned my gaze to the forest, where the fading sunlight set the trees ablaze with color¡ªleaves that were usually green now glowed gold and amber, their trunks painted with deep shadows. The whole woodland seemed to shimmer, caught in that fleeting moment between day and night, as if the trees themselves were holding onto the last traces of the sun. Leia and I had planted those trees barely six years ago, but now they stood like ancient redwoods, impossibly tall. Woods was right¡ªjust like everything else on this land, they¡¯d soon be a danger. ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Just be careful.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Woods nodded. As the last sliver of sun dipped below the horizon, we turned and walked back toward the farmhouse. The twilight wrapped around us like a comforting blanket, and for a brief moment, the worries of the day seemed to fade into the tranquil onset of the evening. Woods stayed out on the porch like he did most nights, and I went inside to finally rest, my muscles aching. Spring was always the busiest time for a farmer, and an even busier time for a farmer trying to balance magic. I walked through the silent farmhouse, each creak of the floorboards making me wince as it echoed through the stillness. I stopped by Link¡¯s room first, finding him fast asleep, his small chest rising and falling in peaceful, unbothered rhythm. Next, I peeked into Lucy¡¯s room, her tiny form nestled under a pile of blankets, completely at ease. Leia was asleep in our room, worn out from the day. She didn¡¯t even stir as I closed the door behind me, cringing at the noise it made. I¡¯d hoped to talk with her before she went to sleep, but it seemed I¡¯d have to find out what was bothering her tomorrow. As I quietly got ready for bed, the weight of everything settled heavily on my shoulders. The urgency to level up the farm gnawed at me, a constant reminder that my family¡¯s safety depended on it. The memory of the incident by the river resurfaced, when Reed and I had been attacked and Link was nearly swept away. The terror of that moment felt fresh, and I felt tears sting my eyes, my throat tightening with emotion. These three beautiful souls depended on me. I couldn¡¯t fail them. The responsibility felt immense, almost suffocating. Though physically exhausted, I lay in bed for hours, staring at the ceiling, my mind racing with the stakes of our situation. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, sleep claimed me. *** I woke up early the next morning, my body aching from the previous day¡¯s work. I figured I was the first one up, but as I stepped onto the porch, the sound of bickering caught my attention from the edge of the forest. Curious, I wandered over to see what the fuss was about. The sight that greeted me was both amusing and slightly concerning. A group of sprites¡ªWoods, Alder, Skye, Finn, Ivy, Holly, and Reed¡ªwere gathered around one of the towering trees, axes in hand. They looked exhausted, and clearly, they¡¯d been up long before I was. Multiple trees had pieces missing from them, but not a single tree had been felled yet. ¡°You¡¯re doing it wrong!¡± Alder snapped at Reed, who was swinging his axe with all the enthusiasm of a sleep-deprived sloth. Reed rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize southern sprites were tree-felling experts. Please, teach me the ways.¡± Ivy jumped in, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Maybe if you two actually focused on chopping the tree down instead of bickering with each other, we¡¯d be done by now.¡± ¡°Stay out of this!¡± Alder and Reed shouted in unison. Meanwhile, Holly had shifted into her mountain lion form and was trying to push the tree over with sheer force. ¡°A little help here?¡± she growled, straining against the unyielding trunk. Woods had already shifted into his massive grizzly bear form, lumbering toward the tree with heavy, determined steps. Not one to be outdone by his brother, Finn saw his chance to prove himself. With a quick transformation into his crocodile form, he scrambled awkwardly toward the tree, eager to help. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that crocodiles, despite their impressive strength, were utterly useless against towering trees. I stood there, torn between laughing and stepping in, watching as they fumbled and bickered their way through the task. Suddenly, the tree gave a loud, ominous creak. Silence fell as everyone watched in awe. ¡°It¡¯s going!¡± Ivy shouted, eyes wide. ¡°Run!¡± Holly yelled, already bounding away in her mountain lion form. The massive tree came crashing down with a ground-shaking boom, sending leaves and twigs flying in all directions. The dust finally settled, revealing the sprites standing before the single felled tree. ¡°Well,¡± Reed muttered, wiping the dirt from his forehead, ¡°that only took... forever.¡± Alder looked ready to argue but Woods spoke before he could, ¡°One down! Let¡¯s move onto the next one!¡± I scanned the group, noting a few missing sprites. Maple wasn¡¯t there, which wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªshe was probably out collecting herbs or ingredients for the day¡¯s meals. Clay wasn¡¯t around either, as he was likely in the chicken coop gathering eggs or, more realistically, still asleep. ¡°Where¡¯s Rock and Flint?¡± I asked, turning to Woods. ¡°Did you send them to Crimsonshores already?¡± Woods nodded, crossing his arms. ¡°I sent them off at first light. I took the liberty of writing the letter to the wizard,¡± Woods gave me a sidelong glance, ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t have time. They¡¯ll be back in a few days, if all goes well.¡± As the sprites moved onto another of the tall trees, I noticed something odd. Tiny green shoots were already sprouting from the stump, stretching upward like they hadn¡¯t missed a beat. I sighed. Just get to level ten, I told myself, then the Goddess can fix everything. [Book 4] Chapter Seventeen Flint peered through his spectacles at the dense forest growth. He¡¯d only visited Melvin the wizard once before, years ago, and he was certain they weren¡¯t headed in the right direction. However, Woods hadn¡¯t given Flint the map. He¡¯d given it to Rock. And Flint was fairly certain Rock had forgotten it back at the farm. ¡°Rock, are you sure this is the right way?¡± Flint asked, his voice tinged with skepticism. ¡°Rock.¡± Rock sounded confident, but Flint wasn¡¯t so sure. They¡¯d been traveling for a whole day, and Flint remembered that the last time he journeyed to the shores, the landscape had looked quite a bit different. He also remembered that the forest teemed with creatures¡ªodd ones that Flint had never seen before. He had been with Reed, Woods, and Matt back then, but now it was just him and Rock. Flint wrung his hands nervously, hoping they wouldn¡¯t encounter anything dangerous. After another hour of travel, Flint was convinced they were off course. ¡°Rock, I feel like we¡¯re heading away from the shores. Are you sure we¡¯re going East?¡± Rock shrugged and kept walking. Flint felt a surge of irritation and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Rock, this doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Rock must¡¯ve finally noticed the annoyance in Flint¡¯s voice. He paused and turned to him. ¡°Rock?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared. Just a little nervous. Last time I traveled to the shores, I saw something Matt called a Sasquatch.¡± Rock raised his eyebrows, intrigued. ¡°Rock?¡± ¡°It was huge. Bigger than your animal form, bigger than even Woods¡¯ animal form.¡± Rock scrunched up his nose and turned back to the path. ¡°Rock.¡± Flint¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. How could Rock doubt him? ¡°Rock, I¡¯m telling the truth! It was real, we all saw it.¡± Rock shrugged again, making an incredible amount of noise as he trudged through the forest. Twigs snapped under his boots, and Flint looked around nervously. ¡°Rock, be quiet!¡± Flint warned. Rock sighed heavily and shot Flint an exasperated look. ¡°Rock,¡± he said dismissively, waving a hand as he continued. Flint¡¯s worry shifted to anger. Despite what Rock said, Flint knew he wasn¡¯t the biggest, scariest thing in this forest. He cast a wary glance around the woodland, an uneasy feeling washing over him. The forest felt... wrong. Not just alive, but aware¡ªits towering trees stretching too high, their branches shifting like unseen figures whispering among themselves. The undergrowth was thick and tangled, as if the plants were competing for room, blanketing the forest floor in a plush carpet. It felt sentient in a way, almost predatory. Anything could be watching them from the shadows, hidden within the wild, unchecked brush. After a few seconds of studying the forest, Flint shuddered and turned to follow Rock. Reluctantly, he stomped after his travel companion, unaware of the noise he was making himself. The sprites continued their journey, Flint still uncertain if they were heading toward the shores or wandering further into the forest¡¯s depths. Rock stopped abruptly. Flint, lost in his own thoughts and not paying attention, collided with him and toppled to the forest floor. ¡°What¡¯d you do that for?¡± Flint asked incredulously. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock hissed, silencing Flint. Something was moving toward them, the telltale snap of branches giving away its approach. The forest had turned ominously still, amplifying every crack and rustle. Flint noticed that the birds had stopped chirping, and the gentle hum of bees had been silenced. Flint¡¯s heart pounded as he scrambled to his feet. ¡°What is it?¡± he whispered. Rock held up a hand, signaling for Flint to be quiet. The forest around them seemed to hold its breath. Then, through the dense undergrowth, a figure emerged¡ªa huge, shadowy shape with eyes that caught the rays of sunlight filtering through the leaves above. It was the sasquatch, just as Flint had described. It towered over them with fur matted and leaves tangled in its hair. The sasquatch looked down at the sprites with an expression that seemed more curious than menacing. Flint¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he recognized the creature. ¡°That¡¯s the thing I saw before,¡± Flint whispered urgently to Rock, ¡°I told you it was massive!¡± Rock, unfazed, stepped forward and gave the sasquatch a friendly wave. ¡°Rock,¡± he greeted it cheerfully. The sasquatch was at least twenty times larger than Rock, but Rock wasn¡¯t scared. Flint on the other hand took a step back, his eyes wide and his heart pounding in his ears. The sasquatch tilted its head, then, much to Flint¡¯s surprise, sat down cross-legged in front of them, scratching its head in an almost comical manner. It let out a low, rumbling sound that seemed to be its version of a greeting. Rock responded with a series of animated gestures as if having a casual conversation with an old friend. Flint watched in bewilderment, his fear slowly ebbing away as the interaction continued. ¡°Rock, what are you doing?¡± Flint whispered. Rock didn¡¯t answer, but looked expectantly at the sasquatch as if waiting for him to respond. The sasquatch rumbled again, a deep growly sound that sounded strangely friendly. The creature pointed a massive finger toward the direction they had been heading. It then made a sweeping motion with its arm, mimicking the shape of the coastline, or the sway of the sea. Flint¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°It¡¯s showing us the way to the shores!¡± Rock nodded enthusiastically and gave the sasquatch a thumbs-up. The creature returned the gesture, its giant thumb nearly the size of the sprites themselves. Flint chuckled nervously as he eyed the towering figure before him. Should they really trust a sasquatch? Rock didn¡¯t seem afraid, and if the creature had any intention of harming them, it had already passed up plenty of chances. Flint hesitated, then sighed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not so scary after all,¡± he admitted. The sasquatch let out a low, rumbling sound that sounded amused. Flint stiffened. Was that¡­ a chuckle? As swiftly as it had appeared, the massive, fur-covered creature retreated into the overgrown brush, vanishing with a rustle of leaves. Rock didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe turned in the direction the sasquatch had indicated, his footsteps filled with confidence. Flint lingered for a heartbeat, casting a wary glance at the dense foliage where the creature had disappeared. Just because it hadn''t eaten them yet didn''t mean it wouldn¡¯t change its mind. Was it wise to follow the directions of a sasquatch? With a resigned sigh, he adjusted his grip on his satchel and trudged after Rock. In his satchel was a letter of utter importance. The letter had to reach the wizard of Crimsonshores no matter what. Woods had made that clear. He¡¯d written the message in a rush before shoving it into Flint¡¯s hands that morning. No explanations. No time for questions. Just a sharp look and a single command: ¡°Deliver this to Melvin. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock said with a grin, sounding relieved. Flint started. ¡°You forgot the map at home? I knew it!¡± ¡°Rock,¡± he shot back with a smirk, ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Flint replied, smiling despite himself. ¡°We were pretty lucky that sasquatch knew the way.¡± *** The air grew thick with humidity as they neared the shores. Flint inhaled deeply, tasting the briny sea air on the breeze. They were close. He began to recognize more and more of the landscape, and he took the lead in guiding Rock to the old lighthouse where Melvin lived. The familiar sight of the weathered structure, with its peeling paint and cracked windows, filled Flint with a mix of relief and trepidation. As they approached, a plume of smoke billowed from a chimney at the top of the lighthouse. Flint wrinkled his nose at the unmistakable scent of Melvin¡¯s cooking¡ªan odd mixture of burnt herbs and something that smelled suspiciously like overcooked fish. He pulled the letter from his satchel, its edges crinkled from being haphazardly shoved in this morning. He was supposed to take it straight to the wizard¡ªbut instead, he hesitated, turning it over in his hands. Should he read it first? He knew Woods and Matt were keeping things from him. Keeping things from all of the younger sprites, really. He cast a sideways glance at Rock, who was preoccupied with adjusting his pack, oblivious to the letter. Did Rock know more than he did? The temptation gnawed at him. It would be easy. A quick peek. Just enough to know what was so urgent that Woods had practically thrown it at him that morning. It wasn¡¯t even sealed; all he had to do was unfold it. He could say he¡¯d accidentally seen what was written inside. Then he exhaled sharply and shoved the letter back into his satchel. Woods had trusted him. That wasn¡¯t something Flint was willing to break¡ªnot yet, at least. Just in case, he buried it beneath his other belongings¡ªa spool of copper wire, his favorite book, and a tin can that still had some life left in it, something he could refashion into something useful. He pushed the letter deep into his satchel, wedging it beside another envelope¡ªone he¡¯d written for Fern but never sent, tucked away where no one but him would ever see it. He cinched the satchel shut with a firm tug. It would be safe there. At least, that was what he told himself. If it was out of sight, out of reach, then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t give in. ¡°Rock, are you ready for this?¡± Flint asked, glancing back at his companion. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock replied with a confident nod. They reached the door, and Flint hesitated for a moment before knocking. Almost immediately the door swung open, revealing Melvin in his usual disheveled state. His robes were stained with various substances, and his hair stuck out in all directions. He wore a wide grin as he greeted them. ¡°Ah, Flint! Rock! Come in, come in! I¡¯ve just finished preparing a little something special, and I¡¯m always in need of taste testers,¡± Melvin waved them inside with a flourish. Flint exchanged a worried glance with Rock as they stepped into the cluttered interior of the lighthouse. The small kitchen area looked like it had a tornado recently pass through. It was a mess of glass jars, scattered scrolls, and half-finished experiments vying for space on every available surface. Shelves bowed under the weight of mismatched bottles, their contents swirling with eerie luminescence. Some shimmered like liquid gold, while others swirled ominously, their hues shifting like storm clouds. Bundles of dried herbs dangled from the rafters, some familiar¡ªrosemary, thyme¡ªwhile others were stranger, their leaves an unnatural shade of blue or their stems writhing slightly as if still alive. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The wooden table in the center of the room was cluttered with parchment stained with ink and odd substances, stacks of dusty tomes left open, and an assortment of flasks filled with bubbling concoctions. One particularly unsettling jar held what appeared to be a floating eyeball, lazily rolling to ¡°watch¡± Flint as he moved past it. Flint paused, meeting the eye with his own before shuddering and making it a point to look away. The large cauldron on the stove burbled ominously, releasing thick greenish vapor that wafted through the air. Strange metallic instruments¡ªsome resembling forks, others more like surgical tools¡ªwere haphazardly strewn about. Tiny vials of stardust, ground bones, and unidentifiable shimmering powders littered the countertops, interspersed with half-melted candles, their wax pooling onto enchanted coasters that shimmered faintly as they absorbed the drips. Flint and Rock exchanged sidelong glances. ¡°What brings you two here?¡± Melvin asked, stirring the contents of the cauldron with a wooden spoon. As he lifted the spoon out of it, the portion of the spoon that was inside the liquid was gone, clearly melted off in the concoction. Melvin didn¡¯t seem to notice as he turned to grab some other ingredients from a crowded shelf behind him. As Melvin moved, Flint¡¯s eyes drifted down to the wizard¡¯s feet. There, peeking out from beneath his robe, were shoes so peculiar that they demanded attention. They were some kind of strange footwear¡ªmade from a spongy material that looked both flimsy and indestructible at the same time. The shoes were a faded green, covered in holes, with little trinkets stuck into the front. One charm looked like a miniature mushroom, another like a tiny lightning bolt. Flint blinked, momentarily thrown off. ¡°Are those... shoes?¡± he muttered under his breath, more to himself than anyone else. The wizard shifted his feet, the shoes squeaking against the stone floor. ¡°Ah, you like them?¡± Melvin asked with a grin, noticing Flint¡¯s stare. ¡°They¡¯re called Crocs, a design from Matt¡¯s home world. His grandfather, Bartholomew, was the first to tell me about them. You¡¯d be amazed at the utility. Perfect for wandering the shores and brewing potions!¡± Rock raised an eyebrow, but Flint couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Shoes with holes?¡± he murmured. ¡°Is that safe around all this...¡± his gaze drifted to the bubbling concoction on the stove, ¡°¡­uh, cooking?¡± Melvin waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re charmed, of course! Not to mention stylish and comfortable. I could walk to the next realm in these beauties.¡± He tapped the toe of his croc-clad foot against the stone, the sound of soft rubber oddly out of place in the arcane setting. Flint shook his head, deciding it was better not to ask any further questions about the footwear. Instead, he cleared his throat as Melvin turned his attention back to the cauldron. ¡°We need your help, Melvin,¡± he said, trying to keep his voice steady. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the balance of magic in Sagewood...¡± Flint rummaged into his bag, his hand finding the letter Woods had given him. He extended the letter, but Melvin didn¡¯t reach for it. He was too engrossed in his concoction, stirring it methodically. ¡°Ah, the balance of magic, yes. Tricky business, that,¡± Melvin said, nodding sagely. ¡°There always seems to be something off about it. It¡¯s been that way for centuries now, always overcorrecting itself and causing more problems than it solves.¡± He took a handful of some purple herbs and tossed them in, making the brew sizzle unpleasantly. Rock and Flint both took a step back, distancing themselves from the wizard¡¯s creation. Melvin turned to Flint and Rock, an excited gleam in his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll help, but first, you must try my latest recipe. It¡¯s a stew made from rare coastal herbs and sea creatures. Quite nutritious!¡± Flint¡¯s stomach churned at the thought. He remembered the last time he had tried Melvin¡¯s cooking and the unpleasant aftermath. ¡°Um, maybe later, Melvin. We¡¯re really in a bit of a hurry.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Melvin insisted, ladling out a portion of the greenish stew into two bowls and offering them to Flint and Rock. ¡°The magic can wait for us to have a nice, warm meal. You both must be starving from the long journey here.¡± Rock took another cautious step back, his nose wrinkling at the pungent aroma. Flint, however, stuffed the letter in his pocket and took the bowls with a forced smile. Offending a wizard¡ªespecially a powerful one like Melvin¡ªwas never a good idea, even if his culinary skills were more dangerous than his spells. Melvin was harmless¡ªFlint knew that much. The only real threat the eccentric wizard posed was to a good meal or a normal recipe. But still, there was always that lingering caution when it came to wizards. If you weren¡¯t careful, they could easily turn you into a frog, or worse. ¡°Thank you, Melvin,¡± Flint said, as the wizard turned back to his stew. Flint glanced at Rock and silently mouthed, ¡°Help me.¡± Rock, picking up on Flint¡¯s distress, quickly intervened. ¡°Rock,¡± he said, shaking his head and pointing to his stomach, mimicking a pained expression. ¡°Oh, stomach troubles, eh?¡± Melvin said, eyeing Rock sympathetically. ¡°Well, more for you then, Flint!¡± Flint shot Rock a glare before he turned back to the wizard. He sighed, setting the bowls down on a nearby table. It was hard to find an open spot, due to all the clutter, so the bowls sat precariously on the edge. ¡°Melvin, we were sent here with strict orders to deliver this letter, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s of the utmost importance. I don¡¯t want to be rude, but Woods made it clear I needed to get this to you as soon as possible,¡± Flint fished the letter from his pocket, holding it up to the wizard. ¡°Hopefully it explains a little more about what¡¯s going on.¡± Melvin brushed his hands on his apron and took the letter from Flint. He adjusted his glasses and cleared his throat as he unfolded the letter. Flint watched, hands clasped tightly behind his back, trying not to fidget. The wizard¡¯s eyes scanned the page, his expression shifting from curiosity to something¡­ different. His brows climbed higher with each line he read. Flint wondered what Woods had written. He wished he would¡¯ve read it beforehand. Based on Melvin¡¯s reaction, he¡¯d missed a grand opportunity for classified information. Melvin cleared his throat again, more forcefully this time. ¡°Ah. Are you sure this letter is meant for me?¡± He shot Flint a puzzled glance, holding the paper at arm¡¯s length as if greater distance might make the words make more sense. ¡°Did you say Woods wrote this?¡± Flint blinked, stomach sinking. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah?¡± Melvin looked back down at the letter, frowning. ¡°Because this says, ¡®Your eyes are like the sun coming through the trees in the morning¡ªbright, warm, and impossible to ignore.¡¯¡± Flint¡¯s heart stopped. Melvin continued, voice growing increasingly bewildered. ¡°¡®Every time you smile, I forget what I was thinking about. Which is a problem, because I think about you a lot.¡¯¡± Flint¡¯s heart restarted¡ªat twice the speed. Melvin¡¯s face had gone fully red now. ¡°And then, uh¡­ ¡®If I had to pick between finding the rarest gemstone in the world or getting to talk to you for five minutes, I¡¯d pick you. Every time. Even if the gemstone was really, really cool.¡¯¡± He coughed, shooting Flint a sharp look. ¡°Are you certain Woods wrote this? It doesn¡¯t really sound like him.¡± Flint didn¡¯t answer. He was too busy frantically rifling through his satchel, searching past a spool of copper wire, a tin can, why did he keep so much junk in here¡ªah! His fingertips brushed the letter. The real letter. Flint snatched the love letter from Melvin¡¯s hands, stuffing it back into his bag as fast as spritely possible. In the same motion, he shoved the actual letter into the wizard¡¯s hands. ¡°There! That one! That¡¯s the one from Woods!¡± His voice came out a little too high, a little too fast. Melvin, still looking deeply disturbed, carefully unfolded the new letter. Flint, for his part, could feel every drop of blood in his body simmering beneath his skin. He felt Rock¡¯s eyes on him, but he purposely didn¡¯t look up. He could never let Fern know about this. Or the others. He¡¯d make Rock swear up and down to never tell anyone about what he¡¯d heard. Melvin skimmed the new letter, then nodded. ¡°Yes, this makes significantly more sense.¡± He hesitated, then gave Flint a long, considering look. ¡°¡­Would you like me to pretend this never happened?¡± Flint nodded so fast he nearly gave himself whiplash. Melvin nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll never speak of it again. Right, Rock?¡± ¡°Rock,¡± he agreed, his voice tight with barely suppressed laughter. Melvin focused on the correct letter again, rereading it. ¡°Hmm, very interesting.¡± He muttered. ¡°The forest has been encroaching on Sagewood, you say?¡± He asked no one in particular as his eyes continued to scan the letter. Flint took a steadying breath, willing his pulse to settle. He still couldn¡¯t meet Rock¡¯s gaze¡ªnot after that disaster¡ªso instead, he focused on something, anything else. His eyes landed on the two bowls of soup Melvin had given him earlier, still untouched, still reeking of whatever questionable ingredients the wizard had thrown into the cauldron. Right. He still had to deal with those. He couldn¡¯t just leave them. Melvin would notice. And drinking them? Not an option. The stuff had the consistency of melted wax and smelled like burnt cabbage mixed with¡­ was that sulfur? No, he wasn¡¯t risking it. What he needed was a plan. A way to get rid of them without offending the wizard. His mind raced through possibilities. They weren¡¯t that full¡ªif he could just get them outside, somewhere discreet¡­ An idea struck him. A slow grin spread across his face. Clearing his throat quietly, he caught Rock¡¯s attention and pointed to the bowls. Rock furrowed his brow, clearly confused by Flint¡¯s gestures. Flint opened his bag and motioned towards the bowls again. Rock, still puzzled, approached the table with caution. ¡°Hide them in here,¡± Flint mouthed silently. Rock nodded and grabbed the bowls, trying to be stealthy. Both sprites flinched when the bowls scraped against the wooden table, but Melvin didn¡¯t notice. His eyes were wide behind his spectacles as he read the letter with increasing intensity, his hands slightly crinkling the edges. ¡°Oh no, well this is terrible,¡± he murmured. Meanwhile, the sprites continued their covert operation. ¡°Just put them in here carefully and I¡¯ll¡ªRock! No!¡± Flint watched in horror as Rock dumped the contents of the bowls into his bag. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Flint whispered dejectedly. They both glanced nervously at Melvin, who remained absorbed in the letter. Rock returned the now-empty bowls to the table and offered an apologetic shrug as Flint put his bag back over his shoulders, an annoyed look on his face. He¡¯d already planned to reorganize his bag, but now it looked like a full clean out was needed. Melvin peered over the letter, a concerned look on his face. ¡°Is it really as bad as this letter says?¡± Flint nodded, trying to ignore the soup sloshing around in his bag. He still didn¡¯t know what the letter said, but he was sure Woods had told the truth in it. ¡°Yes, Melvin, it really is. Matt is trying to level his farm up so he can free the goddess, but if there¡¯s anything you can do in the meantime, it would really help.¡± Melvin nodded, his eyes gleaming with a sudden fervor. ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡± He tossed the letter aside and grabbed a large leather-bound book from a nearby shelf. ¡°I can at least make sure that Matt and his family are safe from the forest. Come on, let¡¯s see what we can whip up to stabilize things temporarily.¡± Flint and Rock exchanged relieved glances as Melvin flipped through the pages, muttering to himself. ¡°We¡¯ll need some Elderwood bark, moonlight essence, and perhaps a pinch of pixie dust. Ah, here it is!¡± He slammed the book shut and hurried to gather the ingredients. After a short time spent combining various ingredients, Melvin returned with a jar filled with a shimmering powder. ¡°This should do the trick,¡± he said, handing the jar to Flint. ¡°Sprinkle a bit of this mixture on the four corners of the farm, and it should help hold back the forest for now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Melvin,¡± Flint said earnestly. ¡°We¡¯ll get this back to Matt right away.¡± Melvin grinned, clapping Flint on the shoulder. ¡°You know what? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to Sagewood. I¡¯ll pack a bag and come with you two!¡± Flint forced a smile, trying to hide his apprehension. ¡°Oh, Melvin, that¡¯s really not necessary¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring lots of snacks for us as well. I¡¯ve been toying with some new recipes for on-the-go snack bars. They¡¯re very popular on Matt¡¯s world¡ªyou two can try all the flavors on the journey.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock cut in, reminding Melvin about his upset stomach. Flint didn¡¯t bother to hide the glare he shot at Rock now, feeling more than a little annoyed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Melvin said, snapping his fingers. His magic bag appeared out of thin air, and he began filling it with various items, the selection random yet seemingly calculated. ¡°I forgot you¡¯re not feeling well. Flint and I will just have to eat them.¡± Flint groaned. ¡°All right, I¡¯m all ready to go,¡± Melvin announced, oblivious to the sprites¡¯ sour looks. ¡°Let¡¯s go save Sagewood!¡± *** I wiped the sweat from my brow as I finished yet another harvest. We were almost out of spring seeds, and I¡¯d learned through this whole process that my drop box did indeed have a limit to the number of crops I could shove into it at one time. The limit was one thousand, and I¡¯d passed that earlier this morning. There was a pile next to the drop box, where they would wait until I could cram them in like the rest of the crops. I glanced at the forest at the edge of the farm, which was now almost completely cleared. The sprites had become like well-oiled machines, felling trees with an efficiency that would make any logging company jealous. Woods appeared beside me, his expression concerned. ¡°It¡¯s something else, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, pulling a shovel out of my bag. I still had to painstakingly clear the plants after each harvest, something that took way more energy than I was accustomed to. Woods nodded. ¡°Yep.¡± He pointed to where we¡¯d started days ago. My jaw dropped. The forest was already reclaiming the land, saplings sprouting where stumps should have been. ¡°That¡¯s... impossible,¡± I muttered. ¡°Not anymore,¡± Woods replied grimly. I shook my head, still struggling to process the sight. ¡°So, what do we do? Keep chopping it down until we find a better solution?¡± Woods hesitated, then spoke softly. ¡°It might be easier to just burn it all down.¡± I stiffened, memories of flames engulfing my farmhouse flashing through my mind. I¡¯d already burned the entire farm down once before. ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°No fires. I¡¯m not risking losing everything again.¡± ¡°Matt, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± I cut him off, softening my tone. ¡°But you remember how long it took to rebuild after the fire. And there¡¯s no guarantee we could control it. What if it spread to the farmhouse? I could lose all my levels if that burned down.¡± Woods nodded, understanding in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll find another way.¡± I sighed, looking back at the rapidly regenerating forest. ¡°We have to. For Sagewood, for the farm, for all of us.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Eighteen Finn leaned against a gnarled oak, the rough bark pressing into his back as he watched Woods and Alder pace through the clearing, their faces tight with worry. They¡¯d been at this for hours, combing over every idea, every possibility, yet none of them had found a solution that wouldn¡¯t leave things worse off than they already were. Finn watched as Woods stopped to glance back at the farm, where the other sprites were gathered, tediously chopping down the trees. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time,¡± he muttered, his voice low, even though they were well out of earshot of the others. Alder glanced at him, as if pulled out of his own spiraling thoughts, and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the farmer turn, plant and harvest ten crop fields. He¡¯s never getting to level ten. He won¡¯t be able to place the forest stone and awaken the Harvest Goddess. We need another option.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any other options¡ªall the nature spirits are gone,¡± Woods countered. Finn sighed, leaning his head back against the tree and staring up through the tangled branches. They all knew it. Time was running short. ¡°I thought things were bad under Corruption¡¯s influence, but things have never been worse,¡± Alder added, shaking his head. ¡°Not in centuries.¡± Woods nodded grimly. ¡°The magic¡¯s gone haywire. We¡¯re lucky the farm¡¯s still standing.¡± Finn cleared his throat. ¡°Speaking of which, Woods... have you told Matt the truth about Corruption? That it was really you who¡ª¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± Woods cut him off, his mismatched eyes flashing. ¡°All we need to do is level up the farm. Then we can bring back the Harvest Goddess, and everything will be set right.¡± Finn raised an eyebrow. ¡°You really believe that? Come on, Woods. The Harvest Goddess is just a fairy tale.¡± Woods bristled. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Finn. You¡¯ve seen the statue she¡¯s imprisoned in down in the cave. She¡¯s real, and she¡¯s our only hope.¡± ¡°Enough, both of you,¡± Alder interjected sharply. ¡°Arguing won¡¯t solve anything. I¡¯ve called the rest of the southern sprites using a sprite signal. They should be here in a couple of days. Maybe they can find a way to free the Harvest Goddess.¡± Alder¡¯s gaze shifted to Finn, his disdain barely hidden. ¡°A Harvest Goddess who is certainly real,¡± he added with a snort. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a sprite in my life who didn¡¯t believe that.¡± Finn clenched his jaw, choosing silence over another pointless argument. It was true. Every sprite believed in the Harvest Goddess, and he¡¯d been an outsider for far less than doubting that. But he wasn¡¯t in the mood to get into it with Alder. Not now. Not when the stakes were this high. Alder sighed heavily. ¡°Truth is, there¡¯s nothing any of us can do. As much as it pains me to say it, it all rests on the shoulders of the farmer.¡± Woods chuckled, though there was little humor in it. ¡°We¡¯re lucky Matt decided to stay and farm. Can you imagine the trouble we¡¯d be in if he¡¯d chosen not to? If he¡¯d gone back to his home world?¡± Finn nodded as he considered how close they¡¯d come to disaster. The fate of their world hung by a thread, and that thread was Matt Miller¡ªa man who¡¯d stumbled into their lives by chance. Not the most impressive hero¡­ but I suppose that beggars can¡¯t be choosers. *** A few days had passed since Flint and Rock had gone to deliver a letter to Crimsonshores, and when their magical signatures could be felt at the edge of the farm, all the sprites gathered to greet them. Maple watched as Melvin, the eccentric wizard from Crimsonshores, accompanied them home, her heart rate increasing significantly when she spotted him. Melvin shuffled around the perimeter. His long, tattered robes caught on brambles and stray branches, but the wizard seemed entirely oblivious. Every now and then, he muttered incantations under his breath, waving his hands in grand, exaggerated gestures. From Maple¡¯s vantage, it was a sight both amusing and unsettling. Melvin¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t subtle. As his spells took hold, the once-lush tree line around the farm began to wither. Leaves crinkled and collapsed like brittle parchment, and strong, healthy branches shriveled, curling inward as if retreating from the wizard¡¯s power. Maple watched in uneasy fascination as the dense foliage was reduced to a skeletal, barren mess. What had taken the sprites entire days to do, had taken Melvin a matter of moments. After the tree line lay stripped bare, Melvin produced a jar from within the folds of his robe. He moved deliberately along the farm¡¯s boundaries, sprinkling a shimmering powder across the earth as he muttered more incantations, his words barely audible over the dry whisper of the powder hitting the ground. ¡°That should do it!¡± Melvin announced, clapping his hands together as though the job was simple. Then, without missing a beat, he added with a gleam in his eyes, ¡°Now, who¡¯s hungry?¡± Maple watched with growing dread as the wizard approached the farmhouse, his every step increasing her anxiety. The moment he spotted her, a huge, genuine grin split his face, and he waved enthusiastically, picking up the pace. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯d already seen her, Maple would have retreated to hide out in the cave. She already had to deal with Leia¡¯s subpar cooking, and now this. Whenever the wizard visited, he insisted on helping in the kitchen. Maple couldn¡¯t think of anything worse. ¡°Maple! Hello! It¡¯s me, Melvin!¡± He spoke as if Maple could forget him. The last time he stepped into her kitchen he¡¯d almost burned the entire farmhouse to the ground. Now standing before the sprite, Melvin pulled a rucksack out of thin air and beamed down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve brought a new ingredient I think will be... interesting to work with,¡± he began. Maple groaned inwardly. Melvin reached his hand into the sack, rummaging around, his whole arm disappearing into the small bag like magic. ¡°I know I put it in here somewhere¡ªoh! Ouch!¡± He yanked his arm out quickly. A shelled creature was clamped down on his hand with its massive claws. Maple¡¯s stomach flipped as she took in the crustacean. It was a deep blue in color, with two claws at the end of a plated body. Was this the ingredient? Maple suddenly felt ill. Melvin pulled the snapping creature off his pinned hand with his free one, his smile undiminished. The creature continued to try to clamp onto anything within reach, its meaty claws snapping at the air. ¡°It¡¯s called a lobster. Matt told me they eat them back on Earth. Apparently, they¡¯re very high-class dining.¡± Maple narrowed her eyes in disbelief. He wasn¡¯t serious, was he? This thing was more akin to a bug than any actual ingredient. Did they eat bug meat back on Matt¡¯s world? ¡°Come! Let¡¯s fire up the stove!¡± With the snapping creature in tow, Melvin strode past Maple into the farmhouse. Leia, Matt, and the children were in town, so there was no one but Maple to witness the monstrosity of a meal Melvin was sure to create. She shook her head and followed the wizard, all sense of appetite gone. Melvin set his abomination of an ingredient onto the counter, where it began to slowly crawl away from him. With a flick of his wrist, he pulled an apron out of thin air, the words ¡°Abra-ca-Dinner¡± embroidered across it. Maple couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the terrible pun. As Melvin busied himself in the kitchen, Maple watched with a mixture of dread and morbid curiosity. The wizard filled a pot with water and placed it on the stove, the flames licking the sides as the water began to heat. The lobster continued its slow, menacing crawl across the counter. Surely, he wasn¡¯t serious about this, was he? Melvin, oblivious to Maple¡¯s skepticism, whistled an out-of-tune melody as he waited for the water to boil. The sight was almost surreal¡ªan all-powerful wizard, humming cheerfully, while a creature from the depths of the sea made its escape attempt across the kitchen. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Matt said this meal is most enjoyed with copious amounts of butter. Do you happen to have any of that on hand?¡± Maple stared at the wizard. Of course, there was always butter on hand¡ªMatt had six dairy cows, and he kept the fridge well-stocked¡ªbut was that the best choice for a pairing for this particular meal? She glanced at the lobster, still crawling defiantly across the counter. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Melvin, as if sensing her hesitation, gave her a wide smile. ¡°Trust me, Maple. This is going to be magical.¡± Maple shrugged and left the kitchen, heading to the barn where extra dairy was kept in the refrigeration room. She grabbed a pound of butter, wrapped in white parchment paper, hoping it would be enough for the wizard¡¯s antics. When she returned to the farmhouse kitchen, the water had reached a rolling boil. Melvin was contending with the sea creature, deftly avoiding its snapping claws as he picked it up off the counter. Maple watched in horror as he dropped the crustacean¡ªstill alive¡ªinto the boiling water. The creature let out a high-pitched hiss, a sound that sent shivers down her spine. Clutching the butter to her chest, Maple reeled at the scene before her. Melvin turned and gave her a thumbs up, his face beaming with enthusiasm. ¡°Just in time, Maple! Bring the butter over here!¡± Maple handed the butter to the wizard with shaking hands. Melvin took it with a grin, unwrapped the paper, and tossed the entire pound into a saucepan. Maple blinked. Did he really need all that butter? Melvin started melting it down, humming as he worked. The butter separated under the heat, with the cream floating to the top and the yellow oil sinking to the bottom. He diced some green herbs and tossed them into the pan, an herbal aroma filling the kitchen. Maple, driven by morbid curiosity, glanced into the pot of boiling water. To her shock, the creature had transformed from deep blue to a bright red. ¡°Ah yes, thank you for checking, Maple. Wouldn¡¯t want to overcook this,¡± Melvin said, grabbing a pair of tongs to pull out the steaming crustacean. Maple felt her stomach lurch as he slapped it down on a plate. It looked anything but appetizing¡ªmore like a broiled bug, its black beady eyes staring blankly past her. Melvin whisked the butter, oblivious to her horror, and poured it into a dish, placing it next to his culinary atrocity. The crustacean had cooled slightly, its red shell no longer steaming. ¡°Now all we have to do is get to the meaty parts.¡± Melvin grabbed the lobster with a grin. With a horrifying cracking sound, he separated the tail from its body. More cracking noises followed as he stripped away the shell. Maple flinched at each grotesque sound, her eyes growing wide at the violence involved in this meal. In a few moments, the dismembered lobster lay on the plate, its shell torn away. Melvin beamed at her. ¡°Should we try it together?¡± Maple gave the wizard an appalled look. She¡¯d tried his experiments in the past, and only a handful were even tolerable. At that moment, Reed walked into the farmhouse, waving to them both. ¡°Melvin. Maple,¡± he greeted, giving them a warm smile. He glanced at the plate heaped with fleshy pink meat, his eyebrows pinching together. ¡°What are you guys making?¡± ¡°Reed! Come try this! It¡¯s a type of culinary delight from Matt¡¯s world. I acquired it last time I was in the Emerald Cove.¡± Reed glanced at Maple, measuring his words carefully. ¡°Did you make this, Maple?¡± he asked, his eyes widening pointedly. She shook her head vigorously. Melvin, still oblivious, grabbed a fork, spearing a tiny piece of meat and swirling it in the butter mixture he¡¯d prepared. Reed came to stand by Maple, a thinly veiled mixture of disgust and curiosity on his face as Melvin popped the piece of meat into his mouth. Maple gave Reed a sidelong glance as the wizard chewed. ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty good!¡± Melvin exclaimed, stabbing another piece of meat and swirling it in the butter before handing the fork to Reed. ¡°You have to try some!¡± Reed gave Maple a worried look. She shrugged and offered him a small smile. It was either him or her that would be Melvin¡¯s test subject for his strange food. A small smile played at Reed¡¯s mouth before he took the bite, chewing slowly. ¡°Hey,¡± he said after a few seconds, ¡°this isn¡¯t half bad. The texture¡¯s a bit weird¡­ but the flavor is good.¡± Melvin nodded enthusiastically, taking back the fork before stabbing another piece and shoving it into his mouth. Reed turned to Maple, lowering his voice so only she could hear it. ¡°Really, it wasn¡¯t half bad. Maybe your expertise is rubbing off on the old wizard.¡± Maple felt her cheeks redden at the compliment from Reed. She liked Reed. A lot. Gathering her courage, she fished a sprite-sized fork from her bag and speared a piece of the pinkish meat. She didn¡¯t give herself too long to think before shoving it into her mouth. Reed was right about the texture¡ªit was chewy in an unpleasant way. But the flavor was good. It mostly tasted like butter to her, with a mild, briny flavor. She nodded at the wizard¡¯s expectant look. ¡°Perfect! Glad you like it.¡± Melvin rummaged in his rucksack again, pulling out another blue abomination, causing Reed to yelp and take a step back. He put his arm out in front of Maple protectively as he eyed the blue creature. Maple felt herself blushing at his protectiveness. After all, it was just an ingredient, and the dish had turned out surprisingly edible. Melvin, of course, didn¡¯t notice Reed¡¯s dismay. He turned back to the pot of boiling water with a grin. ¡°I have fifteen more. We can cook them up for everyone for dinner tonight!¡± *** I sat at the edge of the field, watching the sun sink behind the crops¡ªcrops that shouldn¡¯t have been there yet, not this tall, not this full. I¡¯d just seeded this field, and already, the plants were nearing harvest. At this rate, I¡¯d be reaping tonight, whether I wanted to or not. I sighed as I laced my fingers together and stretched my arms out in front of me. Every muscle in my body ached from the endless work. Flint and Rock had returned, bringing Melvin the wizard with them, but I hadn¡¯t even had time to say a proper hello. I didn¡¯t have time for anything but farming. The crops wouldn¡¯t stop growing, so I couldn¡¯t stop working. I took short breaks to check on the animals. Even shorter ones to take care of myself. My stomach growled, a sharp reminder of how long it had been since I last ate. I glanced at the farmhouse, wondering if I could sneak away for dinner before the harvest hit full swing. But judging by the way the crops sagged under their own weight, that wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Matt! Matt Miller!¡± I turned. Melvin approached, looking exactly the same as I remembered¡ªtattered robes, crooked spectacles, and those ridiculous, hideous shoes he always wore. He strode toward me, stopping short as his eyes widened behind his glasses, watching the crops swell and shift as they grew. ¡°Wow,¡± he breathed. ¡°Woods really wasn¡¯t kidding, was he?¡± ¡°You got the letter,¡± I said, still seated in the dirt. I¡¯d stand, but frankly, I was too tired. ¡°Is there anything you can do?¡± Melvin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already enchanted the farm¡¯s boundaries and sprinkled anti-growth powder. That should slow things down. As for the trees¡ªonce the sprites chop them, they shouldn¡¯t grow back as fast.¡± He hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see, though.¡± Then, with a flick of his wrist, he produced a steaming plate of lobster out of thin air. ¡°Maple and I made this for you. I figured you wouldn¡¯t have time to come inside for dinner, so¡­ here.¡± I took the plate, too hungry to care that Melvin was a passable cook at best. Lobster wasn¡¯t my favorite, but it wasn¡¯t every day a wizard personally delivered dinner. I dug in, mumbling my thanks between bites. To my surprise, Melvin sat down beside me in the dirt. I raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t protest. It had grown lonely out in the field, as the sprites were absorbed in overgrowth control and Leia was busy with the kids. ¡°Link¡¯s grown up since I last saw him,¡± Melvin said, watching the plants creep ever closer to readiness. ¡°And I met your daughter. Quite the little fireball, that one.¡± He chuckled before adding, ¡°Bart would be proud of you, you know.¡± I paused mid-bite, giving him a skeptical look. ¡°Really? Because I feel like this whole farming thing has completely spiraled out of control.¡± I nudged away a vine that had slithered past the field boundary and was curling around my boot. ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if my being here is the reason everything is falling apart.¡± Melvin shrugged. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing better than you realize. No one could have predicted this, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here to fix it.¡± I nodded, turning back to my food. I had minutes¡ªmaybe less¡ªbefore the crops would be ready. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste them. Still, it was nice to sit, even for a little while. ¡°Thanks, Melvin,¡± I said as I scraped the last bits off my plate. ¡°Not just for dinner. For coming out here. I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but¡­ could you sprinkle some of that anti-growth powder around Sagewood? I¡¯m worried about the villagers.¡± Melvin clapped his hands against his knees and stood. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll leave you to it¡ªthese plants won¡¯t pick themselves. I¡¯ll be staying at the inn tonight, but before I turn in, I¡¯ll make sure Sagewood is safe.¡± He turned and walked down the worn path through my farm, vanishing toward town. I watched him go, grateful but unsettled. His magic was a temporary fix, a bandage over a wound that wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding. The real solution was still out of reach. I turned back to the crops, their leaves heavy with bounty. Level ten. That was the goal. The only way forward. I had a job to do. And I couldn¡¯t stop now. *** Flint¡¯s arms ached as he swung the axe, chipping away at the sturdy oak tree. He was quite certain he¡¯d chopped down this exact tree before leaving to visit Melvin. Now that he¡¯d returned, it had somehow shot up to nearly twice its original height. Beside him, Reed prattled on about one of his many fishing adventures, his words blending into a steady hum that mixed with the thud of their axes. ¡°...and then I caught this massive trout, you wouldn¡¯t believe the size of it! It must have been at least¡ª¡± Flint nodded absently, his mind wandering to the stack of books waiting for him back at the farmhouse. He¡¯d much rather be curled up with a good tome than out here, sweat trickling down his back as he hacked away at stubborn wood. It would grow back by tomorrow¡ªFlint was sure of it. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said about the lure I used?¡± Reed asked, pausing mid-swing. ¡°Uh, yeah, something about a silver spinner?¡± Flint guessed, hoping he¡¯d caught enough to placate his friend. Reed chuckled. ¡°Not even close, but nice try.¡± He lifted his axe again, then froze, his gaze fixed on something beyond Flint¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be...¡± Curious, Flint turned to see what had caught Reed¡¯s attention. His heart leapt into his throat. There, standing at the edge of the clearing, was Fern. Flint blinked hard, certain his eyes were playing tricks on him. But no¡ªit was really her. Her purple hat sat askew on her light hair, her glasses slightly crooked on her nose. She looked travel-worn but radiant, a shy smile playing on her lips. ¡°Fern?¡± Flint whispered, scarcely daring to believe it. It had only been a season since they¡¯d seen each other, but it had felt so much longer. Without thinking, he dropped his axe and sprinted across the clearing. Fern¡¯s smile widened as she opened her arms. Flint crashed into her, wrapping her in a tight embrace that lifted her off her feet. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± he exclaimed, his voice muffled against her shoulder. ¡°But how? When? I can¡¯t believe¡ª¡± Fern giggled, the sound sending warmth through Flint¡¯s chest. ¡°Surprise,¡± she said softly, her arms tightening around him. Flint set her down gently, suddenly aware of how sweaty and disheveled he must look. He ran a hand through his messy black hair, feeling his cheeks grow hot. ¡°I, uh... it¡¯s good to see you,¡± he stammered. Fern¡¯s cheeks were pink too as she adjusted her glasses. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Flint. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Nineteen I stood at the edge of the field, surveying a new crop of plants. These ones had been haphazardly in the late hours of the night, and now the golden glow of the sunrise shone over them. The morning air was crisp and fresh, filled with the earthy scent of soil and the subtle sweetness of ripe produce, but I was in a terrible mood. This should have been a happy moment for me. A moment I used to savor. This was usually the culmination of hard work, careful planning, and luck from the fickle spring weather. It was harvest time. Again. And this harvest hadn¡¯t had any of those things usually needed to produce a successful crop. I hadn¡¯t tilled the soil properly. I hadn¡¯t watered them. These plants had never even seen sunlight until now¡ªthe first golden rays breaking over the horizon. Plants weren¡¯t supposed to grow without the sun. But nothing followed the rules anymore. Last night, after barely clearing yesterday¡¯s harvest, I scattered a handful of seeds across the dirt, not caring where they landed or if they were even the same kind. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to plant them correctly. Instead, I¡¯d trudged over the field, stomping half-heartedly to bury them in the dirt. My body was running on fumes after the backbreaking double harvest from the day before. I didn¡¯t have the energy to care, and by the time I crawled into bed, I was barely conscious. This morning, though, as I stood scowling at the crops, it was clear today would be no different. I¡¯d clear these crops, then plant more, harvesting them around midday, only to do it again the latter half of the day. Luckily Melvin had arrived just in time to quell the forest¡¯s unnatural growth, but Woods had advised against doing the same to the crop fields. At this point, I was pretty sure the rapid growth was the very land itself trying desperately to correct itself, pull the excess magic through the crops in a last attempt to make everything normal again. The land was scrambling for balance, and I knew we were running out of time before it all came crashing down. I stepped into the field, my boots sinking slightly into the loamy earth. The crops stood tall, much taller than any other harvest I¡¯d had in my past years in Sagewood. Giant tomatoes glistened like rubies, elvish-cucumbers hung in perfect green rows, and corn stalks reached skyward, their golden tassels swaying gently in the breeze. I glared at them. It was as if they were mocking me. Or I was just extremely tired. My harvest began with the tomatoes. I plucked each off the vine, grumbling when the plant didn¡¯t disappear. The fruit came off easily, a sign of perfect ripeness. Normally, I would¡¯ve marveled at their size and color, each one a flawless specimen. Not today. I angrily tossed the tomatoes into and at the drop box, not caring if they actually made it in or not. I wouldn¡¯t be able to fit all the harvest into the drop box today anyway, so I figured getting a little aggression out on the plants was warranted. I spun on my heel as I walked to the outskirts of the field, growling as my frustration boiled over. I wasn¡¯t going to harvest the rest. Simple as that. With a single thought of my weatherman perk, I summoned a storm that reflected the storm inside me. Dark, churning clouds rolled in almost instantly, roiling across the sky like a bruise spreading over the clear horizon. The rain came first in fat, heavy drops, then quickly escalated into a deluge¡ªtorrents of water hammering the ground with a force I would¡¯ve never allowed earlier in the season. But today? Today I didn¡¯t care. The storm fed off my anger, unleashing a wrath that tore through the field with unrelenting ferocity. The soil became a muddy swamp. The plants were no match for the fury I¡¯d called down. One by one, their roots were exposed to the ruthless rain. Puddles of water rose quickly, swirling around the crops, uprooting them as though they were nothing more than debris in a river. The water surged, pushing the plants toward the field¡¯s edges, then beyond, as if it knew the boundaries of my land. Within minutes, the field was stripped bare, the haphazardly planted groups of crops gone, swept away by the flood I had summoned. Some part of me¡ªthe logical part¡ªknew I was stripping the soil of important nutrients. Nitrogen, phosphorus, all the minerals that made life possible. The water probably swept away what I had carefully and intentionally built for years, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. I stood there, chest heaving, watching as the storm¡¯s fury carried the last remnants of the cursed plants away. It was destruction, pure and simple, but it felt like the release I needed. ¡°Matt?¡± Woods¡¯ calm voice cut through the storm of my thoughts. I turned to see him standing there, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto mask the concern on his face. His eyes flicked from me to the drowned field, now nothing more than a morass. ¡°I think,¡± he began, pausing as if choosing his words carefully, ¡°maybe... maybe you need to take a break. From the fields.¡± He forced a smile, but it looked more like a grimace. I nodded and took a step back from the edge of the field. ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll be clearing weeds by the cave.¡± It wasn¡¯t exciting work¡ªmost people would avoid it if they could¡ªbut there was something almost meditative about it. Especially after dealing with endless harvests. I hadn¡¯t planted these weeds, they weren¡¯t producing any crops, and I could swing my scythe at them over and over, hacking away until my frustration dulled. The cave entrance was choked with thick, tangled brambles, their roots burrowing deep into the soil as if they had always belonged there. It was a battle of persistence¡ªone I didn¡¯t mind fighting. The weeds had to go, and I welcomed the chance to take out some of my lingering anger on them. At least these didn¡¯t grow back the second I cut them down. Melvin had probably done something about that, and for once, I was grateful to be dealing with plants that actually stayed dead. *** The air near the cave was noticeably cooler, a refreshing change from the warmth of the rest of the farm. The season was shifting into summer, the spring coolness quickly becoming a distant memory. The shade provided by the looming rock formations created a pleasant, almost chilly microclimate. It was the perfect spot to work without sweating through my clothes. The entrance to the cave, framed by the uneven stone, cast jagged shadows that danced in the late afternoon light. Years ago, the sprites and archaeologists had widened the entrance. Though I hadn¡¯t been around for it, I¡¯d heard it had taken a lot of dynamite to accomplish the task. They¡¯d done it to free the fearsome dragon, Tyrannox, who I hadn¡¯t seen for a few years now, as was the deal he and Woods had made. I hefted my trusty scythe. Its blade gleamed in the dappled sunlight that filtered through the canopy of trees. The handle, worn smooth by years of use, fit perfectly in my hands. With a deep breath, I swung it through the air, the blade slicing cleanly through the dense foliage. The sound of the swishing blade and the satisfying thud of cut weeds hitting the ground was music to my ears. With each swing, I lost myself more and more in the rhythm of the work. The world around me faded away, leaving only the repetitive motion of cutting and clearing. I moved methodically, clearing section by section, watching as the ground slowly emerged from beneath the tangle of weeds. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The landscape here was beautiful in its ruggedness. The cave mouth, dark and mysterious, seemed to beckon with secrets of its own. Moss-covered rocks jutted out from the earth, creating natural formations that looked like something out of a fantasy novel. The air smelled of damp earth and fresh greenery, a scent that helped clear my head. As I sliced through the weeds, small creatures scurried away from my path. A field mouse darted into a burrow, and a pair of rabbits bounded off into the underbrush. Birds chirped overhead, flitting from branch to branch, curious about the commotion below. Much like the rest of Sagewood, the whole area felt alive, vibrant with the raw energy of nature. Time slipped by unnoticed as I worked. My muscles moved with practiced ease, each swing of the scythe bringing a little more order to the chaos. I paused occasionally to wipe the sweat from my brow and take in the progress I had made. The pile of cut weeds grew steadily at my feet, a stubborn heap that no longer vanished when I cut them down. Unlike the crops, though, it didn¡¯t bother me. Let them wither and rot¡ªit wasn¡¯t like I spent much time near the cave anyway. If the weeds wanted to pile up in a forgotten corner of the farm, so be it. I had bigger things to worry about. The cooler temperature near the cave was a blessing, keeping me comfortable even as I exerted myself. The sun dipped lower in the sky as the afternoon waned. The shadows lengthened, but I didn¡¯t keep track of time. Finally, with one last swing, I cut down the last patch of weeds. I stood back, surveying the now-clear area with a sense of satisfaction. The ground was free of the choking foliage, revealing the natural beauty of the terrain. I took a deep breath, savoring the clean, cool air, and wondered how long the area would stay like this. Probably at this rate, a few hours, maybe a day or two thanks to Melvin¡¯s ministrations. I glanced up, noticing for the first time that I was alone out here. Usually, on the farm, even during my most mundane tasks, I always had at least one companion. It felt strange going more than a few hours without being bothered by the sprites or my kids, and I found myself looking around to see if anyone was nearby. The silence was almost eerie. Just as I was pondering this, I felt a sudden chill down my spine. Before I could react, a bucket of water came crashing down over my head. The water soaked me, and it was as cold as winter ice. Spluttering and wiping my eyes, I looked up to see Reed and Holly perched on a branch overhead, the pair barely able to contain their laughter. How they¡¯d managed to get that bucket of water up there without my noticing, I¡¯d likely never know. Despite the shock and sudden discomfort, I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I saw them, relief flooding me. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Clay called, appearing from behind a tree. I shook my head, trying to suppress my own laughter. ¡°Really, guys? With everything else going on?¡± Holly smiled her signature impish grin. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen your face, Matt!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their antics. ¡°All right, you got me. Now how about you two help me gather these weeds into a pile?¡± Clay and Holly exchanged a wary glance, their laughter subsiding as they realized they might have just signed themselves up for more chores. I brushed the water from my eyes, not bothering to change out of my soaked clothes. I was almost done with this task and looked forward to retiring to the farmhouse to spend the evening with my family. I knelt to pick up a stack of weeds but blinked in surprise as a notification appeared. Level up! Congratulations! Your farm has reached level 10.The Harvest Goddess will reward you with your final perk. ¡°That did it,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°The weeds¡­ they pushed me over the line.¡± ¡°You all right, Matt?¡± I heard Clay ask. ¡°Maybe that prank was too much for him,¡± Holly muttered to Clay. I turned to look at the two sprites, my surprise plain on my face. ¡°You two need to go get Woods. Now.¡± *** I retrieved the forest stone from my bag. Despite it taking up an inventory slot all these years, I never kept it anywhere else. This was the final stone that was needed to awaken the goddess statue. Now, with the farm finally at level ten, I had met the leveling condition to place it. I ran my thumb over its polished surface, noticing its deep emerald color which swirled with jade and flecks of gold. What once seemed beautiful now reminded me of the encroaching forest around Sagewood¡ªa forest that threatened to kill me and everyone I held dear. I was also curious to see what new perk I would get after placing the stone. Woods stood beside me. He¡¯d arrived at the cave mere moments after Holly and Reed had gone to fetch him. The dim light of my lantern cast long, eerie shadows, and the cold air sent goosebumps rippling across my skin. The towering walls, adorned with ancient moss and creeping vines, seemed to close in on me. I still felt shaky from leveling up so suddenly, my hands trembling slightly as I tried to steady my breath. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste,¡± Woods said, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°Hurry up and place that stone so we can get things back to normal.¡± I hesitated, something I couldn¡¯t explain giving me pause. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should¡­ I don¡¯t know, talk about this first?¡± Woods frowned at me. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? This is what you¡¯ve been working towards for the past five years. The end of your quest is in sight!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Something just¡­ doesn¡¯t feel right. I can¡¯t explain it.¡± Woods blew out a breath. ¡°Look, Matt. I get that you weren¡¯t expecting this. But now¡¯s not the time to get stage fright. Now is the time to repair the balance of magic once and for all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have stage fright,¡± I snapped. ¡°I just think that maybe we should have a game plan just in case¡­¡± ¡°Just in case what?¡± Woods¡¯ frown deepened. I shrugged. ¡°Just in case it doesn¡¯t work. Or something goes wrong. I don¡¯t know. This all seems too sudden, too convenient.¡± Woods rubbed his eyes tiredly. ¡°Nothing about the last five years has been convenient,¡± he muttered. ¡°The truth is, no one knows what¡¯s going to happen when you place that stone, so there¡¯s nothing we can do to plan. All we can do is move forward and take things as they come. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°I guess so.¡± I turned back to the statue, still feeling apprehensive, and blew out a breath. ¡°Well¡­ here goes nothing, I guess.¡± With a shaky hand, I lifted the stone, its surface cool and smooth against my palm, and carefully placed it into the designated slot at the base of the statue. A brilliant green flash erupted from the point of contact, illuminating the cave in an otherworldly glow before adhering the stone to the base with a click. Woods and I both held our breath, the silence pressing down on us like a physical force. The seconds stretched into eternity, each heartbeat louder than the last. Just as I began to question what would happen next, the cave began to tremble. The ground beneath our feet shuddered, sending small pebbles skittering across the floor. A wind surged through the cave, an unnatural breeze that seemed to emanate from the walls themselves. It whipped past us with a mournful howl, extinguishing my lantern and plunging us into an impenetrable darkness. The sudden loss of light was disorienting, the oppressive blackness pressing in from all sides. I could hear Woods¡¯ breathing beside me, quick and shallow, mirroring my own. The tremors grew stronger, shaking the very foundations of the cave. The statue before us began to glow faintly, its outline barely visible in the darkness. Something¡¯s happening, I thought to myself. I have a bad feeling about this. The glow intensified, bathing the cave in green light. The walls seemed to ripple and warp as if reality itself was bending under immense power. The ground beneath us heaved and nearly knocked us off our feet. Then, with a deafening roar, the cave was engulfed in a brilliant flash of light. I squeezed my eyes shut against the brightness, feeling raw energy wash over me. It was as if the very fabric of the world was being torn apart and reformed around me. When the light finally dimmed, I dared to open my eyes. The cave was transformed. The once familiar stone walls were now covered in glowing, intricate runes, pulsing with a steady rhythm. A jagged crack snaked its way down the statue¡¯s center, emitting a searing light that pierced the dimness of the cave like a knife. The brilliance was so intense that it felt like I was staring at the sun, its brilliance forcing me to shield my eyes with my hand. The crack widened, and the light grew even more blinding, filling the cave with an overwhelming radiance. My pulse raced, the sheer intensity of the moment nearly overwhelming my senses. The statue¡¯s surface cracked like fractured glass, the magic threatening to consume everything around it. I tore my gaze away from the blinding light to glance at Woods. His face was a mask of concern. Our eyes met briefly, and I saw my own fear reflected in his gaze. A silent question passed between us: Was this supposed to happen? I turned back to face the statue. The crackling energy filling the cave made the hair on my arms stand on end. The statue¡¯s surface continued to fracture, pieces of stone falling away to reveal an even brighter, more intense light underneath. Then, we heard a scream. [Book 4] Chapter Twenty It sounded like a wail of agony¡ªshrill and piercing. I winced and resisted the urge to cover my ears. The light pulsed again, illuminating every corner of the chamber with an ethereal glow. The shrieking grew even louder, and the statue exploded, scattering fragments across the stone floor in a spray of crystalline shards. A humanoid figure emerged from the dust where the statue once was, and she glared down at us with unveiled rage. She looked eerily like her sister, the Forest Spirit, with long, vine-like green hair¡ªbut her skin was pale, almost gold in color, and her eyes were like orbs of midnight. After I burned down the forest all those years ago, I vividly remember the Forest Spirit¡¯s furious gaze, as if she wanted to kill me. That same murderous face stared daggers at me now. Unlike the serene, tear-streaked visage of the statue, the Goddess¡¯ dark eyes promised nothing but wrath. Her gaze shifted from me to Woods, who, for the first time in all the years I¡¯d known him, appeared utterly terrified. He took a timid step backward, then another, his confidence replaced by unbridled fear. The goddess opened her mouth and screamed again, and the two of us fell backward as an unseen force crashed into us. Then, she leapt from the remnants of her prison and transformed into a streak of light which moved faster than my eyes could track, disappearing through the cave¡¯s exit in a blur. Woods and I stared after her, stunned into silence. ¡°You saw that, right?¡± I finally asked, breaking the spell of our shock. Woods nodded, but didn¡¯t reply. He stood and shakily walked to the exit, peering outside. ¡°No. No, no, no¡ªthis can¡¯t be happening.¡± The dread in his voice jolted me into action. I ran to the exit and followed his gaze. Dark, angry clouds had gathered in the sky, and the wind whipped around violently like a storm was imminent. In the distance, I could see that the clouds were churning, forming a vortex or a funnel¡ªand it appeared to be situated directly over my farm. The Goddess hovered in the air at the center of the vortex, her hands outstretched and green lightning crackling from her fingertips. I bolted from the cave¡¯s entrance and sprinted back to my farmhouse. My only thought was the safety of my family. Whatever the Goddess was doing, it didn¡¯t appear to be good, and the dread I¡¯d felt earlier had transformed into a full-blown panic. Woods shifted into his grizzly bear form and was bounding beside me, his paws rending the ground with every step. Around us, the forest thrashed as if in great pain, the trees themselves groaning and snapping. By the time we reached my farm, a tornado had appeared from the vortex and was extending toward the ground. Icy rain and hailstones pelted everything in sight, carried by the angry wind. I pumped my legs harder as the tornado touched the ground and began tearing at the earth, throwing up great clumps of soil. ¡°Leia!¡± I screamed in alarm. ¡°Link! Lucy! Run!¡± The tornado, crackling with green energy, raged through my property in a northward direction. It followed the forest line as it swirled like a black funnel, the trees uprooted and flung aside like twigs. I watched in horror as the tornado banked sharply, heading dangerously close to my barn where the animals were grazing. The cows mooed in a chorus of panic, but before it reached them, the tornado turned again, veering toward my chicken coop. Within moments, the tin roof was ripped off, its metallic surface glinting in the fierce winds. Board by board, the entire structure was dismantled, until nothing was left of the oldest building on my farm but a patch of dirt. Luckily, the chickens had been let out to forage and were probably hiding in some bushes somewhere, but the sight of their home¡¯s destruction was like a punch to the gut. ¡°My chicken coop!¡± I yelled in dismay, turning to Woods. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she doing this?¡± Woods didn¡¯t answer. He only stared as the tornado continued its rampage across my property. I glanced back just in time to see it veer again, careening in the direction of Sagewood and leaving a trail of wreckage in its wake. ¡°You have to do something!¡± I pointed toward the town, but Woods couldn¡¯t pull his eyes from the wreckage of my farm. I glanced back at the other buildings, breathing a little easier when I noted that the barn, the greenhouse, and my farmhouse were all still intact. As far as I knew, my family was inside, so no one had been injured. In a stroke of good luck, I also hadn¡¯t lost any animals. Not yet, at least. I turned back to Woods, who stood incredibly still, like he¡¯d been frozen in place. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe there was a reason she was incarcerated all these years¡­¡± he said slowly, as if to himself. I shook my head and left him to have his existential crisis alone. I ran toward my farmhouse, the door slamming open with force as I barged inside. ¡°Leia? Leia! Are you home?¡± Her figure appeared in the doorway of our room, our two children clinging timidly to her skirts. ¡°Matt!¡± I ran over and embraced all three of them. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re all right,¡± I said, burying my face in her shoulder. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Link¡¯s voice was suddenly full of excitement. ¡°There was a tornado outside! Did you see it?¡± ¡°I did, buddy,¡± I replied. ¡°And I¡¯m so happy that you three are safe.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Leia¡¯s face was filled with concern. ¡°Where did that storm come from?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here my entire life, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before. I thought the house was going to blow over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ sort of hard to explain,¡± I said, leaning in and lowering my voice to keep my words from being overheard by the children. ¡°I got the farm to level ten, and Woods and I¡­ well, we tried to free the Goddess. But something happened. She came out of that statue, and she was angry¡­ she¡¯s the one who created the storm.¡± Leia¡¯s iridescent eyes widened. ¡°The Harvest Goddess? But¡­ why would she do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I glanced down and ruffled both of my kids¡¯ hair. ¡°But she¡¯s gone now, and the storm is heading for Sagewood. I need to go with the sprites and do something to help.¡± I turned to leave, but Leia reached for my hand. ¡°Wait, Matt¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She seemed suddenly apprehensive. ¡°I¡­ never mind. We can talk about it later.¡± I frowned, my curiosity now piqued. ¡°What is it? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she insisted. ¡°We have other things to worry about. We can talk some other time.¡± My frown deepened, and I turned to face the children. ¡°Link, Lucy, go in the other room for a minute. I need you to look out the window and see if the tornado has changed directions.¡± Link straightened and puffed out his chest. ¡°You got it, dad. Come on, Lucy.¡± He took his sister¡¯s hand and together, they left me and my wife alone in the hall. I crossed my arms and gave Leia an expectant look. ¡°What did you want to talk about, Leia? I can tell it¡¯s important.¡± She chewed her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, but with everything going on¡­ I don¡¯t think I can keep it in any longer.¡± She took a breath and met my gaze. ¡°Matt¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I blinked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ pregnant?¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling sick lately, and I went to Dr. Night and, well¡­ we¡¯re going to have another baby.¡± Another baby? I opened my mouth to say something, anything, but the words just wouldn¡¯t come. My vision swam. Suddenly, the room started spinning. My chest tightened, and my breaths came in shallow gasps. The reality of everything hit me like a runaway wagon: the farm in chaos, a powerful force of nature unleashed, and now another baby on the way. It was too much. ¡°I... I think I¡¯m...¡± The edges of my vision went dark, and I felt myself tipping sideways. ¡°Matt?¡± Leia¡¯s voice sounded distant, like she was calling to me from the other end of a tunnel. ¡°Matt!¡± *** Woods observed the destruction wrought across the farm, unable to comprehend the extent of it. What had taken Matt years to build now lay in ruins, undone in mere seconds. The fields were a chaotic mess, their once-fertile soil strewn haphazardly across the farm¡¯s paths. The chicken coop, a cherished structure crafted by Matt¡¯s grandfather, had been obliterated, its remnants scattered far and wide. Splintered wood and twisted metal were all that remained, the pieces resembling a grim jigsaw puzzle strewn by a vengeful hand. The barn, farmhouse, and greenhouse, miraculously untouched, stood as silent witnesses to the devastation. The tornado of nature magic, the source of all this havoc, had mercifully moved on, but its destruction lingered in the oppressive silence that followed. Woods took in the scene, feeling a profound sense of loss and helplessness. The air was thick with the scent of disturbed earth and broken vegetation, a poignant reminder of the fragile balance that had been so violently disrupted. The whole ordeal was incredibly unnerving. How could the Goddess be evil? All his life, he¡¯d believed in her, hoped she¡¯d come back and restore things, but it seemed she was doing the opposite. How could the legends be so backwards? How could they have gotten it so wrong? ¡°What do we do now, Woods?¡± Reed asked, barely masking his panic. The other sprites were gathered as well, drawn out by the noise of the destruction. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± Woods replied, his voice heavy with uncertainty. Truly, he was at a loss. It was an impossible contradiction. The Goddess, once a symbol of hope and restoration, now seemed to embody the very destruction they feared. Woods¡¯ mind churned with disbelief and confusion. How could everything they had believed in be so profoundly wrong? The sprites, usually vibrant and lively, now stood in anxious clusters, their eyes reflecting the turmoil in Woods¡¯ heart. The legends they had clung to for so long now felt like a cruel joke. Reed¡¯s question echoed in the tense silence, the other sprites looking to Woods for guidance. He could feel their eyes on him, their hope now a fragile, trembling thing. But for once, Woods had no answers, no reassuring words. He could only stand there, sharing in their bewilderment and fear, as they faced the unsettling reality of their shattered beliefs of the Goddess. ¡°We should probably go help the people of Sagewood, don¡¯t you think?¡± Clay¡¯s voice broke through the stunned silence. Woods turned to look in the direction of the tornado, the destructive force of magic and green lightning still visible on the horizon. Whole uprooted trees, pieces of buildings, and massive rocks were jumbled together amidst the swirl of magic. Indeed, the Goddess¡¯ destructive spell was headed toward Sagewood and would reach the town in minutes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Clay. We should help. In any way we can.¡± ¡°What if we¡¯re seen?¡± Ivy asked anxiously. Woods shrugged, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on the tornado. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be all right. The townspeople have much more to fear now than us.¡± *** I woke up on the floor, Leia¡¯s worried face hovering above me. ¡°You passed out!¡± she said, her concern mingled with amusement. ¡°You never faint.¡± I groaned and pushed myself to sit on the floor, still feeling dizzy. ¡°You¡¯re having a baby? We already have two babies, Leia. Add one more and that¡¯s three babies! We¡¯ll be outnumbered!¡± I glanced up at her, trying to recall any memory at of when we¡¯d been alone together the past spring. ¡°How did this happen?¡± She laughed, tears glistening in her eyes. ¡°Take a deep breath, sweetheart. We¡¯ll handle it all, one thing at a time. Let¡¯s start with you getting off the floor.¡± I laughed weakly, despite the panic still buzzing in my veins. I couldn¡¯t hear any noises from the outside¡ªmaybe the Harvest Goddess¡¯ wrath had been expended? Leia helped me to my feet, and I took a few deep breaths. ¡°Leia, I have to go. Um¡ªstay inside with the kids and try to stay safe.¡± She took my hand, her expression growing concerned. ¡°Must you go? Surely, the sprites will be able to handle things without you.¡± I squeezed her hand. ¡°I wish I could stay,¡± I whispered. ¡°But I started this whole mess. It¡¯s my responsibility to clean up. Besides, I can¡¯t just leave the people of Sagewood to fend for themselves. It wouldn¡¯t be right.¡± She eyed me for a long moment before nodding. ¡°All right,¡± she whispered back. ¡°Take care of yourself, Matt Miller. You have responsibilities here, too, you know.¡± I leaned in and kissed her. ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll come back to you.¡± Just then, a clap of thunder boomed in the distance. This was followed shortly by a knock at my front door, and then a pale-looking Woods peeked inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you said don¡¯t ever open the door when you and Leia are alone in the farmhouse together, but¡­ you¡¯ve got to come with us, Matt. We¡¯ve got to fix whatever¡¯s going on.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-One Ronny gazed out the window of his shop, the one he¡¯d ¡®purchased¡¯ from the baron earlier that year. It was the same general store that had always been in Sagewood, originally owned by the former baron, Gregor Ramsguard. Since he¡¯d disappeared and Otis had become the new baron of Sagewood, Ronny had paid one etherchip for the deed to the store he¡¯d dutifully run for years. But now, it seemed like a storm was going to uproot the building and all the work he¡¯d poured into making it his own. He walked over to the window, eyeing the strange thunderheads that had formed in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­¡± Ronny remarked off-handedly. They seemed to be getting closer at an alarming pace. To him, it looked as if the clouds were almost alive with energy, with flashes of jagged light piercing the dark clouds at random, yet frequent, intervals. He heard the doorbell jingle, signaling someone had stepped into the store. He reluctantly pulled his gaze away from the window and turned to see who it was. He was just about to greet whoever had entered with his signature ¡®welcome in¡¯ when he stopped himself, surprised to find no one at all. He glanced out the window again to see if someone had changed their mind about coming inside, but the street, too, was empty. There wasn¡¯t much of anything going on outside. Except for the strange weather. Ronny tilted his head, frowning as he thought he heard footsteps¡ªmany of them¡ªechoing across the floor of his shop. But that was impossible. No one had come in. Silently, Ronny propped himself up onto the counter, leaning forward to peer over the edge, half-expecting to see some woodland creature that had wandered in seeking shelter from the storm. His heart nearly stopped when he saw them. Three small figures stood no taller than his knees and were huddled together in the middle of the aisle. They were dressed in rough woodland garb, each wearing a distinct hat¡ªone gray, one red, and one purple. Ronny had heard of creatures like these before, whispered in bedtime stories and woven into the campfire tales meant to frighten children. Sprites. The legends were true. His mind reeled, racing through every terrifying story he¡¯d ever heard about these magical beings, from trickster pranks to darker, more dangerous encounters. He swallowed hard, realizing he was face-to-face with the stuff of myth. He ducked behind the counter, his pulse thundering in his ears. Bloodthirsty creatures that could shapeshift into monsters at will¡ªthat¡¯s what the old stories said. Thankfully, they hadn¡¯t noticed him yet. The two sprites, the one with the gray hat and the one with the red, appeared too engrossed in a heated argument to pay him any mind. Their tiny voices, sharp and quick, bounced off the walls of the shop as they jabbed their fingers at each other, completely unaware of Ronny hiding behind the counter. He peeked over the edge, watching in disbelief as one with a purple hat wandered over to a snack display, seemingly entranced. She pulled out a tiny notebook and began sketching, oblivious to her companions¡¯ squabbling. ¡°¡­and I would appreciate fewer mean jokes about me and Fern, Holly,¡± a male voice hissed. ¡°They¡¯re getting out of hand.¡± Ronny noticed that it was the sprite with the gray hat. ¡°Oh, lighten up, Flint,¡± came the reply, dripping with sarcasm. Ronny noted that it was the female sprite with the red hat. The bickering intensified until suddenly the one called Holly pushed the one called flint. He went sprawling across the floor with a yelp. ¡°Real mature,¡± Flint grumbled, picking himself up with a sigh as he dusted himself off. ¡°There are no humans here anyway. We should move on.¡± Ronny saw his chance to escape while the sprites were still occupied. Heart in his throat, he began crawling toward the back door of the general store. He inched away from the counter as he heard the sprites move toward the front. Freedom was so close¡ª His elbow bumped one of the displays, making a few trinkets fall to the floor. Ronny froze, praying it hadn¡¯t been loud enough for the sprites to hear up at the front of the store. He turned to look back where he¡¯d come, his blood chilling when his gaze landed on the sprite with the purple hat. The one he¡¯d forgotten about until now. A high-pitched scream pierced the air. The sprite bolted, shouting, ¡°Flint! Holly!¡± Ronny froze, paralyzed with terror as three tiny faces suddenly appeared around the corner of the counter. The one with the purple hat cowered behind the others, while Flint and Holly regarded him with a mix of surprise and curiosity. ¡°Well, well,¡± Holly smirked. ¡°Looks like we found ourselves a human after all.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t eat me!¡± The sprites exchanged glances, ranging from confusion to outright disgust. ¡°Why would we eat you?¡± Flint asked, his voice calm but incredulous. ¡°We¡¯re here to help you.¡± Ronny paused, his panic faltering for a moment. ¡°But... aren¡¯t you guys¡­ bloodthirsty monsters?¡± He felt ridiculous the second the words left his mouth. The three sprites shook their heads vigorously. ¡°You really need to check your sources,¡± the one in the purple hat muttered, still avoiding Ronny¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you have a safe room in here? Maybe a freezer with metal-lined walls?¡± Flint asked, smoothly changing the subject. Ronny blinked, still trying to process the absurdity of this conversation. ¡°Uh, yeah... there¡¯s a freezer room,¡± he said slowly, struggling to believe he was engaging with creatures from bedtime stories. ¡°Good,¡± Holly snapped briskly. ¡°Get in there and don¡¯t come out until one of us says it¡¯s safe.¡± The sprites turned to leave, but curiosity gnawed at Ronny. ¡°Wait! I thought you guys were... you know, magical. Shapeshifters, right? Are all the legends lies?¡± The sprites shared another glance, as if having a silent conversation amongst them. Finally, Holly spoke up. ¡°No, that part¡¯s true.¡± With that, they vanished through the door, leaving Ronny standing alone, still trying to make sense of everything. *** Harvey stood at the door of the inn, glancing out at the grey sky now clotted with clouds. Just ten minutes ago, it had been its normal, unbroken azure. He¡¯d come to the inn for lunch and to see his wife, Cindy, but before he could return to his office, he¡¯d noticed the odd shift in the weather. Things had been off in Sagewood lately, and today seemed no different. The dull gray sky stared back at him, almost angry in its foreboding, darkening state. It was windy as well, but the wind seemed unable to choose a direction, switching every few minutes. Something felt amiss in the air that made Harvey¡¯s stomach twist. He jolted at the sound of Cindy¡¯s scream, his heart leaping into his throat. Without thinking, Harvey spun and sprinted inside the inn, bracing for the worst. Relief washed over him when he saw her standing there, unharmed, but her face was pale, and she was pointing toward the fireplace. He followed her gaze, dread rising in his chest as he turned to see what had left her so frozen with fear. Harvey blinked, then rubbed his eyes, certain he must be imagining things. But no, there it was¡ªa massive bull moose, easily the largest he had ever seen, standing right by the hearth. Its enormous head was buried in the pot of soup that had been simmering there all morning, slurping away as though it were a guest of the inn. Harvey glanced at his wife, who watched the strange spectacle in stunned silence. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± he began, his voice heavily drenched in disbelief, ¡°How did a moose get inside our inn?¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not entirely sure. I was in the back, making croissants, when I thought I heard a customer¡ª¡± Cindy abruptly stopped talking when the moose raised its head out of the stew pot and calmly glanced over at the couple. Harvey instinctively reached for Cindy¡¯s hand, gently pulling her around the corner, out of sight of the moose. His heart pounded in his chest as they ducked into the hallway, out of sight of the massive creature. ¡°What do we do?¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. Male moose were notoriously dangerous, especially one of that size. It seemed calm right now, almost placated by the soup, but wild animals were unpredictable. Cindy, equally shaken, kept her voice low. ¡°Maybe if we open the front door, it¡¯ll just... walk out?¡± Harvey opened his mouth to respond, but a small voice cut him off. ¡°Sorry! That moose is with me.¡± Both Harvey and Cindy snapped their gaze toward the window. There, perched on the windowsill, was a tiny woman. She had a sword strapped to her waist, fitted leather boots, and a cloak draped over her simple clothing. A pink hat sat atop her blonde hair. With surprising grace, she hopped down from the sill and gave them both a polite curtsy. The sight was so absurd, it left Harvey momentarily speechless. Cindy on the other hand, spoke up. ¡°What do you mean by the moose is with you? Is he your pet or something?¡± ¡°No, of course not,¡± the small woman said with a slight giggle. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Cindy and Harvey were both rendered speechless now, staring at the small woman before them. ¡°He¡¯s never been to an inn before, so he doesn¡¯t know he needs to pay before he drinks any of your soup.¡± The small woman walked over to a barstool, climbed up onto it, and then stepped onto the bar. She reached inside her bag and pulled out several etherchips. ¡°I hope this covers the cost.¡± She gave them both a genuine smile. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Harvey glanced at his wife, who looked like she was about to scream again, but he spoke up before she could. ¡°Um, what exactly are you and your¡ªuh, moose¡­ boyfriend¡ªdoing here?¡± He regarded the small woman in a way that he hoped was friendly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever caught your name.¡± This small woman seemed pleasant enough, even if her companion wasn¡¯t. The moose had dipped its muzzle back into the soup, gulping loudly. ¡°I¡¯m Ivy,¡± she said, giving another curtsy. ¡°And Rock isn¡¯t a moose, he¡¯s a sprite, like me. We¡¯re here to make sure you two are safe.¡± The small woman looked around the inn before turning back to them. ¡°Do you have a basement? Or a safe room of some sort where you can shelter? And can you shelter a few of the other townspeople if Rock and I find any outside?¡± Harvey blinked, slowly processing what the tiny woman was saying. Sprites? In Sagewood? Is that why there had been so many strange events lately? ¡°Why?¡± he finally asked. Ivy shifted uncomfortably, rocking back on her heels slightly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say there¡¯s something out there you don¡¯t want to get in the way of,¡± she pursed her lips before continuing, ¡°and let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Harvey turned to Cindy, taking her by the shoulders. ¡°Sweetheart, go get Martha and take her to the cellar. I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Cindy began, before Harvey cut her off. ¡°Cindy, something strange is going on here,¡± he lowered his voice, casting a quick glance at Ivy and the moose before looking back into his wife¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out what it is and stop it. But I need to know you and Martha are safe. Can you wait for me in the cellar?¡± Cindy nodded reluctantly, then disappeared upstairs. There was a brief, hushed conversation before Martha and Cindy came down the stairs together. The color drained from Martha¡¯s face as she spotted the moose near the hearth, but Cindy quickly tugged on her daughter¡¯s hand, leading her downstairs to safety. Harvey turned his gaze back to Ivy. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Ivy? Spare no details.¡± Ivy opened her mouth, but just then, something loud crashed outside. Harvey and Ivy rushed to the window, their eyes widening in horror. The sky, once darkening with an ominous shade, now churned violently. A tornado unlike any Harvey had ever seen spiraled towards the town. It glowed with a strange, ethereal green light, and crackling arcs of magic split the air with deafening roars. ¡°That,¡± Ivy said, drawing her comically small¡ªbut still large for her¡ªsword, ¡°is the reason we¡¯re here. You need to go down to the cellar and take care of your family.¡± Harvey watched in horror as the tornado whipped debris around wildly, moving at an alarming pace toward the inn. He¡¯d never heard of a tornado in Sagewood, and the earthquake a few weeks ago had Harvey and Cindy only making quick trips to the cellar for fear of collapse in the event of another. Ivy¡¯s small voice piped up, pulling him from his thoughts. ¡°Please, you¡¯ve got to go down there. It really isn¡¯t safe up here for you.¡± Harvey hesitated as he shifted his focus to the small woman standing on the windowsill. ¡°And it¡¯s safe out there for you and¡­ the moose?¡± ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just another day in Sagewood for us.¡± Ivy shrugged and turned to her animal companion, ¡°Come on, Rock, time to go.¡± Ivy climbed out the window from which she¡¯d come, while the moose pulled his muzzle out of the stew pot, his antlers scraping slightly against the hearth. He jostled the pot, sloshing broth everywhere, before he lumbered towards the door, which Harvey quickly opened. In a blink, the strange duo was gone, disappearing into the swirling debris outside. Harvy heard footsteps coming back up from the cellar, and judging by the footfalls, he knew it was his wife. Harvey closed the door against the wind and turned back to Cindy, who stood rooted to the spot, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Harvey,¡± she said slowly, ¡°we¡¯re not going crazy, right? There was a sprite and a full-on moose in here just now?¡± Despite the gravity of the situation, Harvey couldn¡¯t help but let out a short, incredulous laugh. ¡°If we¡¯re going crazy, then we¡¯re doing it together,¡± he replied, moving to embrace his wife. ¡°But yes, I saw them too. A sprite¡­ I thought they¡¯d all been hunted down. She was very polite, though, nothing like what I¡¯ve been told. The moose on the other hand¡­¡± Harvey glanced at the broth spilled across the floor, but Cindy didn¡¯t seem to notice. She leaned into his embrace, her voice muffled against his chest. ¡°What¡¯s happening to our town, Harvey? First the earthquake, now this strange storm, and sprites appearing out of nowhere?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart, but we can talk about it in the cellar.¡± *** The air in Titus¡¯ shop felt different. It was hot and swampy, as his forge always was, but it was tinged with something else¡­ something magical. He wiped the sweat from his brow and set down his hammer, the metallic clang echoing in the stifling heat. Unease prickled at the back of his mind, making the hairs on his arms stand on end. Leaving the forge, he sauntered to the door of his shop and opened it to glance outside. The sky, once a calm expanse of blue, had become a roiling mass of green energy. Tendrils of lightning crackled through the swirling vortex, alive with an unnatural fury. It wasn¡¯t just a storm. No, this was something far worse¡ªmagic, raw and untamed, lashing out at the land below. Trees were uprooted, fields torn apart. And it was moving fast. His breath caught as he traced the storm¡¯s path. Straight toward the middle of Sagewood. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Titus whispered to himself. The tornado was moving so quickly, he seemed to have mere minutes to act, but he remained frozen, his legs unable to move. The threat loomed ever closer, but before it could reach him, something even more terrifying appeared on the horizon: a massive wolf with white-blond fur. Tornadoes and now giant wolves? What in the world is happening? The wolf circled the tornado, careful not to get too close to the swirling vortex. It seemed like the tornado was reacting to the wolf¡¯s snapping jaws and circling, almost like it was playing a twisted game of cat and mouse. ¡°Excuse me, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯d be much safer inside?¡± a gravelly voice asked. Titus spun around, eyes darting every which way, finally looking down to see what looked like a child with tan skin and wavy white hair. He had a staff strapped to his back, and it looked like more than just an innocent child¡¯s plaything¡ªit looked like a weapon. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Titus stammered, utterly bewildered. The child pointed towards Titus¡¯ forge, smiling despite the chaos. ¡°We can wait together while Reed tries to chase off the storm.¡± To Titus¡¯ astonishment, he calmly walked past him and into the forge. He turned and motioned for Titus to follow. ¡°We can watch from a window if you¡¯re really so intrigued.¡± Titus, still reeling from the surreal scene, hesitated for a moment before following him inside. As he entered the forge, he cast one last glance at the bizarre spectacle outside. The wolf continued its dance with the tornado, seemingly undeterred by the chaos it was causing. Massive trees were uprooted and swallowed up by the wind, but the wolf continued to lead it away from the forge. ¡°I¡¯m Clay, by the way.¡± Inside, Clay had already found a spot by the window, peering out with an almost casual curiosity. ¡°Quite the show, isn¡¯t it?¡± Titus shook his head, feeling like he¡¯d stepped into a fever dream. ¡°First tornadoes, now giant wolves¡­ What¡¯s next, flying pigs?¡± Clay chuckled, a hint of sadness in his voice. ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised. It already tore apart Matt¡¯s chicken coop, so maybe there are a few chickens in that thing.¡± He continued to stare out the window, eyes fixated on the surreal spectacle. Titus sucked in a breath. ¡°Matt Miller? The farmer? Are he and his family all right?¡± Clay nodded, still not tearing his gaze from the window. ¡°You should come watch this. The Goddess is chasing Reed. Reed¡¯s really fast though, she probably won¡¯t catch him.¡± ¡°Goddess?¡± Titus whispered, moving to stand beside Clay. As he drew closer, he realized that the person who had entered his forge wasn¡¯t a child¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even human. It was a sprite. The sprite had only one arm, the other sleeve of his tunic pinned up at the elbow. Titus eyed the sprite warily. Sprites were fae creatures, supposedly evil and full of tricks. Was this whole scene a conjuration meant to deceive him? Were both these beings sprites, conspiring to lead him to his doom and steal his riches? Then he blinked, shaking his head. What riches? He glanced around at his forge, half-laughing at the thought. If they¡¯d come to steal, they¡¯d chosen a poor target. His gaze drifted back to the window, and he jolted at the sight of the wolf loping towards his forge. In a flash of light, the wolf transformed into another sprite, similar to the other one but with lighter skin and blonde hair¡ªthe same color as the wolf¡¯s fur. This new sprite sprinted to the forge¡¯s front door and entered, slamming it shut behind him. ¡°Do not go out there,¡± he said, breathless and wide-eyed. Titus blinked, his mind struggling to process the rapid succession of events. The presence of two sprites in his forge, the tornado of green lightning, and the mention of a Goddess left him reeling. Yet, the urgency in the blonde sprite¡¯s voice cut through his confusion. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Titus asked, his voice tinged with a mix of fear and curiosity. The blonde sprite, Reed, leaned against the door, catching his breath. ¡°The Goddess is out there, and she¡¯s not at all what we thought she¡¯d be.¡± Titus blinked, not knowing what the sprite meant, but grasping that it was bad. He glanced at Clay, who still watched the unfolding chaos with a grim expression. ¡°At least your forge is safe now, it looks like the tornado is heading in the other direction.¡± ¡°All right, you two,¡± Titus glanced from one sprite to the other, ¡°I need some answers, and nothing cryptic. What was that thing, and who is this Goddess you¡¯re talking about? Is she a force of nature?¡± Clay finally tore his gaze from the window, meeting Titus¡¯s eyes. ¡°She is nature, I¡¯m pretty sure. Her magic is out of balance and her power is out of control. We¡¯re trying to contain it, but it¡¯s not easy. Matt¡¯s farm was the first to feel her wrath, and now it¡¯s here, in Sagewood.¡± Titus felt a shiver run down his spine. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll come back this way, but we¡¯ll stay with you until we know for sure,¡± Reed said, still sounding winded. ¡°I tried to pull her away from the town, but we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure to keep you safe,¡± Clay said, turning his attention back to the window. As Titus stood there, accompanied by the strange and magical beings, he felt a surprising sense of calm. Despite the legends that painted sprites as dangerous tricksters, their determination to protect him was evident as they peered out his window, easing his apprehension. He found himself trusting these strange little men. After all, the blonde one¡ªReed¡ªhad led a tornado of magic away from his home, saving his forge and his entire life¡¯s work. His eyes drifted down to the sprite with the missing arm. ¡°How long has your arm been missing?¡± he asked, almost without thinking. Reed, the sprite with blonde hair and both arms, turned sharply on Titus, looking angry. ¡°What kind of question¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Reed,¡± Clay cut in, giving Titus an apologetic smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since I lost it. I hardly even notice it now.¡± ¡°Have you ever considered making a prosthetic?¡± Titus asked, his mind already churning with possibilities. He had plenty of metal on hand, and the forge was hot. All he¡¯d need to do was take some measurements of the sprite¡¯s other arm. After a few tests and some adjustments, he could create something truly useful. Maybe even turn this bystander sprite into more of a sprite of action, like his friend. ¡°Can¡¯t be done,¡± Reed cut in, still sounding annoyed. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve tried. Anything I make for a replacement either gets broken, doesn¡¯t work, or catches on fire.¡± ¡°That only happened once,¡± Clay said sheepishly. ¡°Have you ever used metal? I''m something of a craftsman myself,¡± Titus said, gesturing at his forge to prove his point. Reed shrugged, obviously disinterested. Clay, however, seemed intrigued as he glanced around at all the tools. When he finally spoke, he sounded a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not really my missing hand that¡¯s bothered me all these years, although that is a small part of it.¡± To Titus¡¯ surprise, a flash of light filled his forge, and where the sprite once stood was now a snowy owl. The owl spread its wings, revealing a lopsided span. It hopped around the forge before transforming back into the sprite with tan skin and wavy white hair, a hopeful glimmer now in his striking amber eyes. ¡°If you could make a replacement for my wing, something so I could fly again, even just glide from tree to tree, that would be amazing.¡± Reed sighed, giving Clay a pointed look. ¡°Clay, we¡¯ve tried that before too, remember? You broke your other arm when the fake wing fell off midflight.¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Titus thought. A replacement wing would be tricky, but not impossible. He¡¯d made prosthetics for a few old folks in town and could probably find a way to keep it fixed to the sprite, even during flight. He had some spare leather that might work nicely to stretch across for the wing. It would be a challenging project, but one he was willing to take on for the small sprite, as a thank you for helping keep the forge safe. ¡°Turn back into an owl, I¡¯ll take some measurements.¡± Clay¡¯s eyes lit up before he shifted back into his avian form. [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-Two Woods and I descended into the dimly lit cave depths, more hurriedly than before. The soft glow of the lantern in my hand barely pierced the oppressive darkness, casting long, wavering shadows on the rough stone walls. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ll find anything here?¡± I asked, my voice a whisper that seemed too loud in the stillness of the cave. The silence was unnerving, especially after the release of the Goddess. ¡°We have to,¡± Woods replied, his tone flat but determined. He kept his gaze straight ahead, focused on the path leading us deeper into the earth. ¡°There¡¯s no other place to look and we¡¯re out of time.¡± The words hit hard, the weight of them sinking in. The Goddess was out there¡ªraging, unstoppable. Last I saw, she was heading straight for Sagewood. Woods had sent the sprites to slow her down and buy us time. But how long would that last? An hour, if we were lucky. Probably less. We had to move fast. The stone beneath our feet seemed to tremble with urgency, mirroring the frantic beat of my heart. We needed answers. Now. A rattling echoed throughout the cave, the sound small at first, but gradually growing louder as we neared the pedestal where the goddess statue once stood. It was a grating noise, like nails on a chalkboard, and it set my nerves on edge. As we approached the pedestal, I noticed how it seemed to react to Woods¡¯ presence. The rattling intensified, the stone vibrating violently as if it was trying to break free from whatever was holding it in place. ¡°Why is it doing that?¡± I asked, eyeing the pedestal warily. Woods didn¡¯t answer immediately. He stood before the stone pillar, his expression unreadable as he reached out a hand toward it. It seemed to tremble in response, the rattling growing louder, almost to the point where the noise was unbearable. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s reacting to the Goddess being awakened,¡± Woods finally said. ¡°Or maybe it knows something we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady despite the growing unease gnawing at my gut. ¡°What could it possibly know? It¡¯s a rock.¡± Woods shook his head, his gaze fixed on the pedestal. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Matt. But whatever it is, we need to figure it out. This stone... it¡¯s connected to everything¡ªthe overabundance of growth magic, the Goddess, all of it.¡± He stepped back from the pedestal, rubbing his temples as if the noise was getting to him. I couldn¡¯t blame him¡ªit felt like the sound was burrowing into my skull, a relentless assault on my senses. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± I suggested, trying to focus on something other than the rattling. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something only a farmer can see.¡± I moved closer to the stone pedestal, its surface worn and ancient and carved with runes that I couldn¡¯t decipher. I ran my fingers over the markings, my brow furrowed in concentration. There¡¯s something here, I thought, noting how the stone grew warm to my touch. It¡¯s reacting to me, somehow. I placed my whole palm on the pedestal, just under the slots where the nature stones were embedded, and then there was a flash of light. I jumped backward as words appeared, shimmering on its stony surface. River Stone, smooth and round, peace within its heart is found. Cave Stone, wise and deep, secrets from the earth it keeps. Forest Stone, mossy green, whispers in the grove unseen. Corruption Stone, black as night, twists the world with threads of blight. Four Stones balance nature¡¯s bane, without whom endless chaos reigns. A curse requires sacrifice, a courageous heart to pay the price. I stood there for several seconds, blinking in confusion. I reread the cryptic poem, still not understanding its meaning. ¡°Corruption stone? Why have I never heard about a corruption stone before?¡± I turned to Woods, looking for some input. ¡°Woods, are you seeing this? What do you think it means?¡± Woods didn¡¯t immediately answer. Instead, he stood there, eyes transfixed on the shimmering text, his expression unreadable. ¡°Woods?¡± I ventured. ¡°Are you all right?¡± He nodded slowly, then approached the pedestal. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Matt, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± He reached into his pocket and pulled something out. ¡°Five years ago, I fought with Corruption when you were in the Baron¡¯s dungeon. I¡­ killed him. And when I did, he dropped this.¡± He opened his hand, revealing an empty palm. I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t see¡ª¡± He took another step toward the pedestal, and when he did, his palm glimmered, revealing what looked like a smooth stone made from polished obsidian. When it appeared, a new slot opened up on the pedestal right next to the other nature stones. My eyes widened. ¡°Is that¡­ the corruption stone?¡± Woods nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matt. I should have told you before. But I was afraid¡­ afraid that my actions caused all this. Corruption was evil, he deserved to die, but¡­ I think that his death caused all this destruction. The unbalanced magic, the Harvest Goddess¡­ everything¡¯s gone wrong because of me.¡± My expression softened. ¡°Woods, you don¡¯t know that.¡± Woods hung his head sadly. ¡°Yes, I do. I was too proud to admit my mistake, and it may have cost us everything. All these years, I should have just been honest with you.¡± A tremor shook the cave, preventing me from responding. When it subsided, I opened my mouth, but no words came out. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Woods turned his gaze to the pedestal. ¡°A sacrifice,¡± he whispered. ¡°It seems that fate is giving me one last chance to make things right.¡± He approached the new slot, but before placing the corruption stone, he spared one final glance at me over his shoulder. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re the one who took over the farm. You¡¯ve turned out to be a great farmer¡ªthe best I¡¯ve ever known.¡± ¡°Woods, what are you doing?¡± I asked, concern rising within me. ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about this for a second, figure this out¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time,¡± he interrupted. ¡°Take care of the others for me, will you? Especially Clay. Tell them I¡¯m sorry for leaving again without saying goodbye.¡± With that, he placed the corruption stone and the pedestal emitted a bright flash of light. ¡°Woods! No!¡± The light was searing, and I closed my eyes fearing that I may go blind. Even so, I reached for him, searching desperately for the green-hatted spite who had given me so much wisdom and grief over the years. My hands found only air. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. When the light finally faded, Woods was gone. The pedestal, the nature stones¡ªeverything¡ªhad vanished, leaving behind only a swirling black cloud. It shifted in the dim lantern light. My breath caught as, for the briefest moment, a faint, sprite-sized silhouette stood in its midst. But then it, too, dissolved into the darkness. ¡°Woods!¡± I shouted again. But no answer came. I was alone in the cave, the light from my lantern my only companion. ¡°Woods?¡± My voice wavered. Silence. Tears pricked my eyes as I realized that he wasn¡¯t coming back. Not this time. The minutes stretched, and the tears began rolling down my cheeks. The cave rumbled. A deep, guttural groan rose from the earth, and the walls shuddered violently. Pebbles rained from above, bouncing off my shoulders, followed by stones the size of my fists. Then came the real collapse. I staggered back as a thunderous crack split the air. The entrance¡ªmy only way out¡ªcaved in, rock and debris crashing down in a deafening avalanche. Dust billowed, choking the lantern light, turning the world into a suffocating swirl of gray. I stumbled forward, clawing at the boulders, ignoring the sting of scrapes on my fingers. ¡°Help!¡± I yelled, hoping someone outside might hear me. But deep down, I knew no one was there. Just the settling of stone. Just the crushing silence of a tomb. I was trapped. Alone. And the cold, bone-deep and merciless, crept in like a specter, whispering that I might never leave this place. *** Otis leaned back in the old, creaky chair, his weathered hands tapping a steady, impatient rhythm on the armrests. He was here to have a word with Harvey, but the mayor¡¯s office was as quiet as a church on a weekday. The air was thick, heavy with the kind of stillness that always set Otis on edge. His knees ached something fierce¡ªmore than usual. They always gave him trouble when a storm was coming, but today, the pain was nearly unbearable, as if they were bracing for something far worse than rain. He glanced out the window, frowning at the dark clouds gathering on the horizon. They churned, unnatural, like they were building toward a crescendo. Otis couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was brewing¡ªsomething big. Minutes ticked by, each one slower than the last, but still no sign of Harvey. Otis waited a little longer, the office so quiet it felt like the walls themselves were holding their breath. Harvey wasn¡¯t one to take long lunches, certainly not with a storm like that rolling in. Otis grunted, the sound cutting through the quiet, and heaved himself up from the chair. His knees crackled in protest, every movement a reminder of the years he¡¯d lived through. With a heavy sigh, Otis glanced at the mayor¡¯s empty desk one last time. ¡°Where the hell are you, Harvey?¡± he muttered under his breath, but he already knew the answer. Something was wrong, and this wasn¡¯t just about the weather. ¡°Well, ain¡¯t no point in stickin¡¯ round here,¡± Otis grumbled, turning toward the door. He opened his mouth to air out another complaint¡ªjust to hear his voice in the silence¡ªbut the words died in his throat the moment he stepped forward. There, in the doorway, a monstrous crocodile stared him down. Its scaly bulk stretched twenty feet long, blocking the exit entirely. Not only did the croc¡¯s girth fill the doorway, but the length of the beast made sure that there was no escape. Thick, leathery skin gleamed dully in the light, and rows of teeth peeked from its closed mouth, which Otis figured could swallow a grown man whole. ¡°What in tarnation?¡± Otis exclaimed, more annoyed than frightened. The croc didn¡¯t budge, didn¡¯t blink either, just laid there, filling the doorway like it owned the place. Sagewood was miles from any body of water, let alone any swamp big enough to hide this scaly beast. Otis placed his hands on his hips, squinting at the creature like it was a particularly stubborn piece of furniture in his way. ¡°Now listen here, you overgrown handbag. I got places to be. You think I¡¯m gonna let some misplaced gator stop me?¡± The crocodile stared back, its glassy eyes blinking in an almost human expression of confusion. Almost. Crocodiles were just big lizards with bad attitudes, nothing more. There was no way this beast actually understood him, even if it did slightly dip its head to one side, as if trying to decide if it had heard Otis correctly. Its tail swished behind it, and Otis sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing here, but I got a mayor to find and these knees ain¡¯t gonna hold up long. So unless you¡¯re fixin¡¯ to make me part of your lunch, how ¡®bout you move aside?¡± The crocodile didn¡¯t budge, but its massive jaws slowly creaked open, revealing rows of jagged teeth. For a moment, Otis braced himself, thinking the reptile was about to snap at him. Instead, the beast¡¯s mouth hung open, almost comically, like it was... surprised? Its eyes, cold and reptilian, shifted upward to meet Otis¡¯ gaze. The beast blinked once, then again, as if trying to comprehend the audacity of the old man standing before it. It almost seemed... hurt, like it couldn¡¯t quite believe this grizzled, weather-beaten rancher was scolding it like some unruly child. Was it possible to bully such a massive beast? Otis, not one to be outdone by a creature¡ªespecially one this ugly¡ªcrossed his arms and tilted his head. ¡°Well, are you gonna move, or just sit there with your mouth hangin¡¯ open like a halfwit?¡± The crocodile¡¯s jaws clamped shut with a sharp snap, its eyes narrowing as it fixed a glare on Otis. The corners of its mouth dipped, a slow, deliberate movement¡ªalmost as if it understood the insult and took offense. It didn¡¯t lunge, didn¡¯t retreat. Just stared, unmoving, radiating the quiet menace of a creature that could easily bite a man in half and didn¡¯t take kindly to being mocked. Otis grumbled under his breath. ¡°Great. Just my luck. A storm brewin¡¯ outside, and now I¡¯m stuck arguin¡¯ with a reptile bigger and dumber than a barn door.¡± The crocodile stayed put, its green eyes fixed on Otis. The old man huffed, attempting to squeeze past the creature¡¯s bulk. He pushed and shoved, muttering colorful curses under his breath, but the croc remained immovable. ¡°I¡¯ve wrestled hogs meaner than you in my sleep,¡± Otis declared, stepping back to eye his opponent. The crocodile¡¯s tail twitched, but strangely, the beast stayed rather docile, not even snapping at Otis. They stood there, locked in a silent standoff. Otis crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes. The crocodile still stared at the old, defiant man, it¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Fine,¡± Otis growled. ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s got more patience, you or me.¡± Just then, a figure stepped into view atop the massive crocodile, walking casually on its back. Otis blinked, doing a double take. The newcomer was a small woman, and when she stepped off the crocodile¡¯s back to stand before Otis, she barely reached the height of his knee. Otis let out a high-pitched shriek that would¡¯ve put a teakettle to shame and nearly jumped out of his boots. ¡°Sweet merciful heavens!¡± he yelped, clutching his chest. The small woman, no¡ªa sprite, stood there, wide-eyed at his reaction. She wore a white hat, her long brown hair falling in soft waves down her back, but she was trembling¡ªalmost as if she were more frightened of Otis than he was of her. The sprite woman began gesturing frantically, her hands a blur of motion. Otis squinted, trying to decipher her silent message. She seemed to be pantomiming that there was something bad outside. Something Otis had to avoid. ¡°What¡¯s that? I can¡¯t go outside?¡± he asked, bewildered. As if on cue, a deafening crash filled the air. Otis turned to the window, his jaw dropping at the sight of a massive, swirling vortex of green energy tearing down the street. Debris whirled in its wake, the wind howling like a banshee. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be,¡± Otis muttered, suddenly grateful for the crocodile¡¯s stubbornness. Had he been out there just a moment earlier, he¡¯d either have been swallowed whole by the twister or struck down by the flying debris. He glanced at the sprite and the beast, shaking his head. ¡°Reckon I owe you both an apology. Looks like I picked a hell of a day to complain to the mayor about a rainstorm.¡± In a flash of light, the massive crocodile morphed into a sprite, his form shrinking to reveal a figure with curly hair, green eyes, and a bewildered expression. Otis took another cautious step back, more wary now of the sprite than he ever was of the croc. ¡°You¡¯re the first human I¡¯ve met who isn¡¯t afraid of my animal form,¡± the sprite said, sounding almost... offended. ¡°Psh. Gators? They¡¯re all bark and no bite. Ain¡¯t nothing to be scared of with ¡®em.¡± Otis waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Maybe if you were somethin¡¯ like a bear, I¡¯d be more inclined to be scared.¡± The sprite blinked, genuinely taken aback. His confusion deepened, but before he could say more, the sprite woman gently placed a hand on his shoulder, as if to calm him or prevent him from doing something rash. Otis raised an eyebrow, but before he could voice any of the questions swirling in his head, another loud crash interrupted him. Debris slammed into the window of the mayor¡¯s office, shattering the glass. Wind whipped inside like a furious beast. All three of them backed away from the broken window as the storm raged outside. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to go out there right now!¡± the male sprite called over the roar of the wind. ¡°You¡¯ll have to stay inside.¡± ¡°Yeah, I gathered that,¡± Otis muttered, staring out at the swirling chaos beyond. The storm was unlike anything he¡¯d seen¡ªunnatural and full of wrath. The sprite shot him a look, raising his voice to cut through the noise. ¡°I haven¡¯t met many humans, but you¡¯re probably my least favorite.¡± Otis shrugged, unfazed. ¡°When you¡¯ve been around as long as I have, you learn you¡¯re not everyone¡¯s cup of tea.¡± Together, they watched in grim silence as the tornado drew closer, swirling debris in a frenzy, tearing at the edges of town. Otis braced himself, muscles tensing for the impact. But then, just as it seemed the storm would hit, it stilled¡ªlike a switch had been flipped. The tornado hung motionless for a heartbeat, then vanished, dissipating into nothing as quickly as it had appeared. Otis blinked, then glanced at the pair of sprites. ¡°Well, that was convenient.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-Three Finn stepped out of the mayor¡¯s office, blinking in the sudden sunlight that had replaced the clouds just seconds before. The storm had vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving behind an unsettling calm. Maple followed close behind, her small frame practically hidden in his shadow. Finn could sense the fear in her, the way she kept her head low, flinching slightly at every sound around them. Being in the town of Sagewood, so close to humans, unsettled her, just as the encounter with the grizzled old man¡ªOtis¡ªhad unsettled him. He still couldn¡¯t quite shake the odd feeling from earlier, how the old man hadn¡¯t shown the slightest fear in the face of Finn¡¯s animal form. That didn¡¯t happen. Not with humans. The old man was either completely mad or incredibly brave, but either way Finn felt perturbed and even a little awed by the man¡¯s implacability. Otis emerged last, his weathered face filled with a mixture of relief and bewilderment. As they took in the aftermath of the storm, Finn heard a door creak open, and footsteps heading their way. Maple ducked further behind him, hiding herself from whomever was approaching. ¡°Harvey! Cindy! Glad you two are okay,¡± Otis said. The two, Harvey and Cindy, rushed over, their faces flushed with excitement. Finn tensed, instinctively moving to shield Maple. Centuries of distrust weren¡¯t easily forgotten. ¡°Otis!¡± Harvey said as he approached, his voice tinged with awe. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what just happened. We were saved by sprites!¡± Finn¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. He glanced at Maple, who peeked out from behind him, her eyes wide with curiosity. Otis chuckled, tipping his hat towards Finn and Maple. ¡°Seems we¡¯ve all had similar experiences today. These two kept me from walking right into that storm¡¯s path.¡± Harvey and Cindy jolted, as if just now realizing Finn and Maple were there. Finn didn¡¯t blame them; the storm had likely rattled their nerves, and in a moment of crisis, it was easy to overlook the unexpected. ¡°I¡¯ll be,¡± Harvey breathed, his gaze shifting to Finn and Maple. Finn felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming in his chest. It had been centuries since he¡¯d seen humans or elves look at sprites with anything other than fear or disdain. The genuine gratitude in Otis¡¯ eyes stirred something within him, a feeling he couldn¡¯t quite place. More people came up to them, expressing their thanks, and Finn found himself reflecting on the day¡¯s events. He¡¯d acted on instinct, protecting the townsfolk without a second thought. It was... nice, he realized with a start. Nice to help, to be appreciated. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he thought of Woods back on the farm, doing the same thing. Trying to help in any way he could. His brother would be proud to see how far he¡¯d come, from a bitter, distrustful nomad to someone who could stand here, accepting thanks from the very species that had once hunted their kind. ¡°Well, what do we do now?¡± Otis asked, his voice heavy with the weight of responsibility as he addressed the group. Harvey glanced around at the scattered debris and wreckage left in the storm¡¯s wake. His shoulders sagged. ¡°It¡¯ll probably take a few weeks just to clean this mess up. Then maybe a few more to start fixing what¡¯s been damaged.¡± Finn surveyed the town, taking in the scene of devastation. Shingles lay scattered where roofs had once been intact, and jagged stumps were all that remained of fence posts. The streets were littered with debris¡ªbroken wood, bits of stone, and overturned carts. Several lampposts had been knocked to the ground, twisted and bent. At the heart of the destruction, a massive oak tree sprawled across the town square, its gnarled roots exposed like skeletal fingers, its once-mighty branches now splintered and crushed beneath the weight of the storm. ¡°A few weeks and the whole town,¡± Otis sighed, shaking his head. ¡°We should check in on folks, make sure everyone got through the worst of it.¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve already taken care of that,¡± Finn said, stepping forward. ¡°We?¡± Cindy asked, her brow furrowed as she tilted her head. ¡°You mean, you and the other two sprites we met?¡± ¡°Yes, the other two,¡± Finn said slowly, careful with his words. He figured it was best to keep the full truth under wraps. No need to mention the other sprites hiding in Sagewood just yet. He was sure the truth would come out eventually, as people talked about who had saved them, but he didn¡¯t feel like disclosing the whole truth. Not yet anyway. *** Reed slouched against the wall of Titus¡¯ forge, arms crossed, trying not to roll his eyes as the blacksmith¡¯s enthusiasm bubbled over. The man¡¯s excitement was palpable, his voice rising and falling as he chattered away with Clay about wing designs and materials. ¡°We could use a lightweight alloy,¡± Titus mused, measuring Clay¡¯s good wing. ¡°Something flexible yet sturdy.¡± Clay nodded eagerly, his eyes shining. ¡°And maybe have it fold up so I can carry it on my back when I¡¯m not in my animal form?¡± Reed suppressed a sigh. He¡¯d been down this road before, countless times in the past few years. The disappointment in Clay¡¯s eyes after each failed attempt... it gnawed at Reed¡¯s heart. He¡¯d poured years into crafting prosthetics, infusing them with every bit of magic he was capable of. If he couldn¡¯t make it work, what chance did this mere human have? ¡°We¡¯ll need to consider aerodynamics,¡± Titus continued, scribbling furiously in a notebook. ¡°The shape of the wing has got to be perfect¡­¡± Reed tuned them out, his gaze drifting to the window. The sky caught his attention, and he blinked in surprise. The ominous green had faded, replaced by a familiar azure blue. The storm had passed, as quickly as it had come, it seemed. Reed pushed himself off the wall, his nerves still on edge. ¡°Storm¡¯s over. Clay, it¡¯s time we headed back to the farm. Matt¡¯ll be wondering where we are.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Clay¡¯s face fell, his shoulders slumping in disappointment. He turned to Titus, his voice small. ¡°I guess we have to go...¡± Titus set down his notebook, his brow furrowed. ¡°Hold on a minute,¡± he said, addressing Reed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t Clay stay just a bit longer? At least until we¡¯ve got a solid design? It¡¯s the least I can do after you two waited out the storm with me.¡± Reed narrowed his eyes, studying the blacksmith. There was an eagerness in Titus¡¯ gaze that made Reed uneasy. He¡¯d seen that look before, from humans who viewed sprites as curiosities to be studied or exploited. Woods had warned him for centuries to be cautious around humans. Some were curious, some were greedy, and most couldn¡¯t be trusted. And at this moment, with Titus staring at him like he was more artifact than being, Reed felt the weight of those warnings pressing in on him. ¡°No. We¡¯ll be leaving now. And,¡± Reed said, his voice low and firm, ¡°it would be better for you to forget about sprites altogether. Forget you even saw us here today.¡± Clay stepped between them, his single hand raised placatingly. ¡°Reed, please,¡± he said, his eyes wide and hopeful. ¡°Could we stay just a little while longer? This... this could be my one chance to fly again.¡± Reed¡¯s resolve wavered as he looked at Clay. The younger sprite¡¯s face was alight with a hope Reed hadn¡¯t seen in years. He sighed, running a hand through his hair. A few more moments wouldn¡¯t hurt. Reed felt the last of his resolve collapse with the slump of his shoulders. ¡°Fine,¡± Reed grumbled, turning to Titus. ¡°We¡¯ll stay a bit longer. But I¡¯m helping with the final design.¡± Titus and Clay exchanged a quick, excited look. Titus¡¯s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with barely contained enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll get the forge going,¡± he said, practically bouncing on his heels. *** Ivy stared in disbelief as the tornado, crackling with green lightning, unraveled into nothing, leaving only a clear sky and a soft, calming breeze. She turned to Rock, her eyes wide with amazement. ¡°Rock! Did you see that? That was insane!¡± she exclaimed, grinning despite the wild mess of her hair. Her hat had vanished at some point during the chaos, but she barely noticed, and cared even less. The storm was over! For the first time in a while, relief washed over her. ¡°What do you think happened to the Goddess?¡± Rock remained silent for a moment, his gaze still fixed on the sky where the storm had been, as if weighing the implications. He shrugged his broad shoulders. ¡°Rock,¡± he grunted. Ivy nodded, understanding completely. Good riddance indeed. The Goddess had caused enough destruction for one day. As they made their way back into town, the extent of the damage became clear. Fallen trees blocked roads, and debris littered the streets. In the town square, a massive oak had toppled, its roots exposed to the air. Rock immediately set to work, his moose form easily maneuvering the trunk. Ivy marveled at his strength as he pushed the tree aside, clearing the way for the villagers. Harvey and Cindy, the couple from the inn, appeared next to Rock, helping him to clear the branches left behind. To Ivy¡¯s surprise, more townspeople began to emerge from their homes and shops. They trickled into the square, cautious at first, but when they saw the sprites already at work, something shifted in the air. Fear and suspicion, so often the default reaction to sprites, seemed nonexistent, as if swept away by the storm. The villagers rallied, moving with purpose to help clean up the mess the Goddess¡¯s wrath had left behind. Across the square, Finn and Maple stood by a weathered old man, all of them immersed in conversation. Finn was gesturing toward a pile of broken fence posts, while Maple nodded, her small frame still partially hidden behind Finn as they discussed how best to repair the damage. The old man looked skeptical for a moment, but then he gave a resigned shrug, and the three of them headed toward the mess, ready to begin. Flint, in his animal form, was working alongside a group of villagers to right an overturned cart. Holly and Fern joined him, both helping where they could. And there, standing amid the chaos, was the Sagewood shopkeeper, his hands shaking, but his eyes focused, as he lifted broken shingles and passed them along to be cleared. He looked anxious by the presence of sprites in the town, but was helping them nonetheless. Ivy felt relieved as she watched them all, sprites and humans, working side by side. There was no hesitation, no unkind feelings. Just a unified effort to fix what was broken. To heal. She stepped forward, rolling up her sleeves and heading toward a pile of broken timber. As she bent to lift a splintered board, a young dwarven boy in his teenage years ran up beside her. ¡°Need some help?¡± he asked, his face and beard smeared with dirt, but his eyes bright with determination. Ivy smiled, handing him the board. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s fix this place up.¡± Together, they worked in the heart of the town, cleaning, lifting, and rebuilding. What had once been a town divided by fear now felt like a place on the brink of something new¡ªa future where sprites and humans could not only coexist but thrive together. And as the sun began to set, casting a golden light over Sagewood, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel that, perhaps for the first time in centuries, this place was starting to feel like home. Not just the farm, but the entirety of Sagewood. When the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the town looked remarkably better. Tired but satisfied, Ivy gathered with the other sprites in the square. Otis, the town¡¯s baron, approached them with a warm smile. ¡°We can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± he said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude. ¡°Your help today has been invaluable. Please, come back tomorrow. We¡¯d be honored to have your assistance as we continue to rebuild.¡± Ivy glanced at Rock, who nodded his approval. She turned back to Otis with a smile. ¡°We¡¯d be happy to help,¡± she replied, feeling a newfound connection to the town and its people. The sprites, led by her, began to make their way back to the farm. It was when they were out of the town square that Ivy paused mid-step. She frowned as a sudden realization hit her. Clay and Reed were missing. She turned, scanning the path behind them. How had she not noticed their absence earlier? Her heart quickened with worry as she searched the faces of the sprites who had gathered with her¡ªFlint, Holly, Fern, Maple, Rock, and Finn¡ªnone of them were the ones she was looking for. ¡°Where did they go?¡± she muttered under her breath, her gaze moving between the trees and the road they¡¯d just traveled. Flint noticed her hesitation and stepped up beside her. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon as if ready for a threat. ¡°Clay and Reed,¡± Ivy said, the worry creeping into her voice. ¡°Has anyone seen them since the storm passed?¡± A flicker of concern crossed Flint¡¯s face, and he shared a glance with Fern, who scanned the trees with her bespectacled eyes. Finn, too, looked unsettled, though he kept quiet. ¡°They must¡¯ve gotten lost in the commotion,¡± Fern offered, ¡°The storm¡­ the clean-up... I actually don¡¯t recall seeing either one of them that whole time.¡± Ivy nodded, though her worry deepened. While both sprites were capable, Clay was a bit of a wild card when it came to safety. Had something happened to them? She bit her lip, her mind racing through possibilities. They¡¯d been through too much already for her to start losing people now. ¡°Well,¡± Ivy said, steeling herself as she turned back toward the path, ¡°we need to find them. They must still be in Sagewood somewhere.¡± Before the group could set off looking for Reed and Clay, however, Ivy glanced back down toward the farm, also finding it suspicious that Matt or Woods hadn¡¯t come in the few hours since the Goddess¡¯s wrath had passed. ¡°Rock, you need to go back to the farm and check on Matt and his family¡ªI¡¯m worried no one has checked on them yet.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock replied, giving Ivy pause. Yes, Woods was with them, but it wasn¡¯t like any of them to stay away for this long. ¡°Take Finn with you, we¡¯ll meet back up at the farm after we find Clay and Reed.¡±Bottom of Form [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-Four Clay hopped around Titus¡¯ forge, his heart soaring with newfound hope. The prosthetic wing, though still in its early stages, felt more substantial than anything Reed had crafted before. Its alloy frame gleamed in the forge¡¯s warm light, matching the glint in Clay¡¯s eye. The potential of this prosthetic wing gave him hope for future flights. ¡°How does it feel, little fella?¡± Titus asked, wiping sweat from his brow. Clay ruffled his feathers, adjusting to the weight of the metal. In his snowy owl form, he felt more balanced than he had in years. He nodded, bobbing his head up and down eagerly. Reed, watching from nearby, nodded approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s a good start, Titus. We¡¯ll need to find something to fill the gaps between the frame for wind resistance, though.¡± ¡°Any ideas?¡± Titus asked, stroking his beard thoughtfully. Reed paused for a moment before answering. ¡°I might be able to enchant something. Maybe some lightweight fabric or¡ª¡± A loud pounding on the door cut him off mid-sentence. Clay¡¯s head whipped around, his yellow eyes wide with alarm. In an instant, the elation of the moment vanished, replaced by a cold dread as he remembered they should have returned to the farm hours ago. To the common folk, sprites weren¡¯t meant to be here, let alone exist. ¡°Quick, hide!¡± Reed hissed, already darting behind a large anvil. Clay fluttered awkwardly, his new metal wing throwing off his balance as he sought a hiding spot. He managed to squeeze himself into a dark corner just as the door burst open with a resounding bang. ¡°What in the world¡­?¡± Titus muttered, his voice low with surprise. Clay turned, curiosity piqued, wondering what could have unsettled the blacksmith so easily. His eyes flicked to the door, and what he saw made his blood run cold. Ivy stood in the doorway, her green eyes blazing with fury. ¡°Clay! Reed! I know you¡¯re in here!¡± Clay shrunk further into his corner, his heart pounding. Ivy didn¡¯t get mad often, but when she did, everyone knew to stay out of her way. She could be terrifying¡ªscarier than Holly, scarier than even Woods on a bad day. Titus looked down at her, feigning innocence. ¡°A sprite? Here, in Sagewood? I¡¯ve never even seen one of those¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb,¡± Ivy snapped, her gaze cutting through his act. ¡°I know Reed and Clay came to help you ride out the storm. So why,¡± she narrowed her eyes, ¡°are they still here?¡± As Clay tried to make himself smaller, his new wing caught on a nearby tool rack, sending it clattering to the floor. Ivy¡¯s gaze snapped to the source of the noise, her eyes narrowing as she spotted Clay. ¡°There you are! Do you have any idea how worried we¡¯ve been?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Reed said, poking his head out from behind the anvil. ¡°We just lost track of time.¡± ¡°What exactly have you been doing? We¡¯ve been in the main square, cleaning up for hours!¡± Ivy said. Clay, still in animal form, hopped out from the shadows of the shop, showing Ivy the new metal wing. ¡°Oh,¡± Ivy said, her gaze fixed on the gleaming metal frame. ¡°Does it work? Can you actually fly with it?¡± Titus scratched the back of his neck, glancing over at Reed for support. ¡°It¡¯s just the first stage of the design. Still needs a few adjustments.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve got to find something to fill the gaps in the frame,¡± Reed added, sounding equally unsure. Both exchanged a sheepish look, as though they¡¯d been caught tinkering with something they weren¡¯t supposed to. Ivy smiled softly, though there was an edge of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope this one gets off the ground.¡± She gave the contraption a once-over before turning serious. ¡°But you two will have to finish it later. We need to check on Matt and the others back at the farm. Priorities.¡± *** Rock lumbered through the debris-strewn farm, his animal form crunching leaves and fallen branches as he searched for Matt or Woods. The destruction left by the Harvest Goddess¡¯s rampage was staggering¡ªuprooted trees, shattered fences, and fragments of buildings littered the landscape. Rock moved slowly southward, his single-minded focus driving him on. He and Finn had split up to cover more ground, with Finn checking on the farmhouse while Rock headed for the cave. Along the way, he cleared the path with his antlers, moving fallen trees and bits of buildings, and tossing them aside. He paused for a moment, recognizing the remains of the chicken coop¡ªit had stood for years, weathering countless seasons. Now it was gone, swept away like so much else. Rock shook off the momentary sadness and pressed on, his powerful frame clearing a path through the destruction as he continued southward, hopefully toward finding Matt and Woods. Rock smelled the dust before he saw it. The acrid bite of freshly shattered stone filled the air, mixing with the damp, earthy scent of the forest. He quickened his pace, hooves thudding against the ground as he rounded the bend¡ªthen stopped cold. The cave entrance was gone. His stomach lurched. A jagged wall of collapsed rock sealed off the passage, as if the mountain itself had decided to swallow the cave whole. This wasn¡¯t just a cave-in. It was a burial. Matt. Woods. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. A sharp breath hissed through his teeth. He shifted, shrinking down into his sprite form, his boots landing hard against the dirt. He clenched his fists, staring at the pile of rubble. He had to move fast. If they were alive, every second counted. If they weren¡¯t¡­ he swallowed hard. Then he needed to recover their bodies. He rolled his shoulders, and in a blink, he was a moose again, muscles tensing as he lunged at the boulders. His antlers crashed into the rubble, sending cracks spiderwebbing through the stone. He dug his hooves in and shoved, dislodging smaller chunks, tossing them aside with raw strength. Dust billowed, stinging his eyes, but he didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t. This was the place they¡¯d gone looking for answers, searching for some way to stop the rampaging Goddess. Had they succeeded? It seemed like it. Had they paid with their lives? No. Don¡¯t think like that, Rock told himself, keep moving. A dark thought crept into his mind. Maybe he should get Finn. He¡¯d seen the Cave Spirit die in this very cave. The bad memory resurfaced in an instant, and he turned from the cave to retrieve Woods¡¯ brother. He didn¡¯t want to face it alone. But before he could take a step, the earth shuddered. The boulders groaned, shifting of their own accord. Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªthe stone crumbled away, collapsing inward as if something had unraveled the magic holding it in place. The way into the cave was open. Rock hesitated, chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. He shifted back into sprite form, his heart hammering. He could still leave. He could still run for help. Instead, he squared his shoulders and stepped forward, deeper into the darkness. ¡°Rock?¡± he called out, his voice echoing off the stone walls. The silence that followed sent a chill down his spine. Deeper into the cave, Rock¡¯s keen eyes spotted a hunched figure in the gloom. Matt sat there, motionless, his gaze locked on the ground¡ªan unsettling stillness that wasn¡¯t like him at all. It was strange to see him unmoving, especially after a spring spent in constant, tireless motion. Rock¡¯s heavy footsteps slowed, the weight in the air pressing down on him. He paused, briefly waiting for the rise and fall of Matt¡¯s chest before continuing, ready to run at a moment¡¯s notice to get Finn. When he saw Matt was indeed breathing, he continued, though he could tell something was wrong. Very wrong. His eyes flicked around the cave, searching for any sign of another presence. Woods should¡¯ve been here with Matt. They¡¯d entered the cave together, hadn¡¯t they? Rock¡¯s unease grew, a creeping dread settling over him. ¡°Rock,¡± he said softly, settling beside Matt. The farmer didn¡¯t respond, lost in a world of his own. He was covered in dust, save for streaks of tears that darkened his face. His eyes were red, as if he¡¯d been crying a while. Rock waited patiently, his presence steady and unwavering. Rock understood what it was like to be trapped in your own thoughts¡ªsometimes it took a while to find your way back. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours before Matt finally stirred. He turned to Rock, his eyes hollow with grief. ¡°Woods,¡± Matt whispered, his voice cracking. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± The words hit Rock like a physical blow. His mind reeled, refusing to accept the truth. Woods, their leader, their friend¡ªgone? Again? It couldn¡¯t be. But the anguish on Matt¡¯s face told him otherwise. A storm of emotions raged within Rock¡¯s chest¡ªdisbelief, sorrow, anger. Yet outwardly, he remained as solid as his namesake. He knew Matt needed strength now, not another broken soul to comfort. ¡°Rock,¡± he said again, gently placing a hand on Matt¡¯s shoulder. It was all he could offer, but in that simple gesture lay a world of understanding and shared grief. How could this have happened? Had the Goddess killed Woods? The thought made Rock¡¯s blood boil with anger, a simmering tension beneath his calm exterior. He needed to get Finn. Finn should¡¯ve been the first to know about the death of his brother, the one he¡¯d brought back from the brink of death all those years ago. But Rock couldn¡¯t leave Matt, not like this. So, he stayed, settling beside the farmer in silence. Minutes passed, the weight of their unspoken sorrow filling the space between them. Matt¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, raw but steady. ¡°Did the Goddess destroy Sagewood?¡± Rock shook his head. ¡°Is she still out there?¡± Another shake of the head. Matt wiped the last traces of tears from his eyes as he stood. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one good thing, I guess. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there to help. I¡ª¡± Matt¡¯s voice choked before he could finish his sentence, and he put up a hand, as if trying to steady himself. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock said, trying to convey to the farmer that he didn¡¯t need to elaborate. Rock led the way out of the darkness of the cave. Matt must have brought a lantern with him when he came, but either the Goddess had destroyed it, or it had burned out after so many hours. As they stepped into the open air, Rock¡¯s heart sank. A familiar figure was waiting for them¡ªFinn, the crocodile, waiting at the cave¡¯s entrance. In an instant, he was in his sprite form with that familiar, easy smile that rarely left his face. ¡°Your family¡¯s fine, Matt. Everyone¡¯s safe,¡± Finn said, giving a casual thumbs up. His grin didn¡¯t falter, but his sharp eyes took in their expressions. ¡°So, what¡¯s with the doom and gloom, you two? She¡¯s gone¡ªthe Goddess, I mean. You know I never really believed she existed before. Boy was I wrong.¡± Finn chuckled, but it tapered off when Matt and Rock didn¡¯t join in. ¡°Guys? What¡¯s going on?¡± Finn¡¯s smile faltered as his gaze shifted from Matt to the cave behind them. His eyes narrowed, searching the darkness as if only now realizing what¡ªor who¡ªwas missing. Next to Rock, Matt sniffed, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand, trying to steady his breath. ¡°Finn...¡± Matt¡¯s voice cracked, but he pushed through. Rock could hear how heavy his words were in his voice as if weighed down by grief. ¡°When we were in there¡ªWoods and I¡ªwe tried to find a way to stop her.¡± Finn¡¯s eyes locked onto Matt¡¯s, the casual ease gone, replaced by something harder, something more fragile. Rock stepped back, startled by how much the two brothers resembled each other. It shouldn¡¯t have surprised him¡ªthey were twins, after all¡ªbut in that moment, the likeness was uncanny. Matt swallowed, fighting the tremor in his voice. ¡°But... Woods didn¡¯t make it. He¡¯s gone.¡± For a long moment, the air was still. Finn¡¯s face drained of color as the words sank in. He opened his mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut no sound came out. His eyes, wide and disbelieving, darted between Matt and Rock, as though searching for some hint that this was all just a cruel joke. But there was no denying the truth in Matt¡¯s tear-streaked face, no denying the silence that echoed where Woods¡¯ steady presence should have been. Finn staggered back a step, his shoulders slumping, and when he finally spoke, his voice was barely a whisper. ¡°No¡­Woods... he can¡¯t be... he can¡¯t be gone. Are you sure?¡± Matt couldn¡¯t respond, couldn¡¯t do anything but nod, tears spilling over again despite his efforts to hold them back. Rock, the silent pillar as always, stood unmoving, watching the heart-wrenching scene play out. The weight of it pressed down on him¡ªit was painfully familiar. This moment had already happened once, years ago, when they truly believed they had lost Woods for good. Finn dropped to his knees, staring into the distance, his hands trembling. ¡°No... not Woods,¡± he whispered, voice breaking. The easy confidence, the bravado¡ªeverything Finn had built around himself shattered in that moment, leaving only raw, exposed grief in its wake. In that moment, he didn¡¯t resemble his brother at all, Rock thought. And for a while, none of them spoke. The world had been torn apart by the Goddess, but it was this loss¡ªWoods¡¯ loss¡ªthat truly unraveled them. Each breath felt heavier than the last, each heartbeat a reminder that one was now missing. Rock shifted back into his animal form, instinctively returning to what felt natural. Clearing the wreckage, lifting debris¡ªthis was how he dealt with grief. Some found solace in tears or silence, but for Rock, it was the labor, the effort of moving, pushing, carrying. He let himself get lost in the work, muscles straining as he focused on each task. The weight of it all, both literal and emotional, kept him from thinking too much. He no longer kept track of Matt or Finn. Just the task at hand. [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-Five I stood in the farmhouse kitchen, arms crossed, watching out the window as the sprites trickled in from town. Outside, the last traces of sunlight bled into the horizon, staining the sky in deep purples and bruised oranges. Evening. Somehow, it was only evening. The contrast unsettled me. Hours ago, we¡¯d been running from a vengeful Goddess, searching desperately for a way to stop her. Now, the house was quiet. In the back bedroom, Leia was settling the children in for the night, singing softly to them as if the world hadn¡¯t nearly ended that same day. I¡¯d told her everything the moment I got back. The cave. The corruption stone. Woods. She listened, her face drawn but steady, and we both agreed¡ªthe sprites needed to know as soon as they returned to the farm. And now, here they were. The sprites¡¯ faces were covered in dirt and debris from their time spent in Sagewood. The usual banter filled the air¡ªlaughter and casual conversation¡ªbut it all felt distant, like I was hearing it through a fog. My chest tightened at the thought of what I¡¯d have to say, of how everything would change once they knew. Putting them through this yet again felt like a cruel joke. I glanced over the group, taking stock. Every sprite had made it back except for Finn and Rock, who had both disappeared near the cave. Even Alder, who had spats with Ivy and Reed in the past, was chatting with the others, his gruff voice blending into the warmth of their camaraderie. It struck me how tightly knit they¡¯d all become; how much they relied on one another. I could already see the devastation my words would cause, looming like a tsunami on the horizon, ready to crash down and shatter their world. ¡°Where¡¯s Woods?¡± Holly asked, the direct question cutting me to my core. My throat clenched. I gripped the edge of the kitchen counter, knuckles white, trying to ground myself in the moment. My thoughts were a whirlwind¡ªracing yet frozen at the same time¡ªstruggling to find the right words, any words. Seconds stretched into minutes. The chatter faded, replaced by the weight of expectant silence. One by one, they turned toward me, faces full of quiet concern, waiting for the answer I didn¡¯t want to give. ¡°He... he didn¡¯t make it.¡± My words were met with stunned silence. After a few seconds of this, I began stumbling into an explanation. ¡°We were trying to stop the Goddess, and the only way was with the corruption stone... he said he was sorry¡­¡± I trailed off, not able to finish. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look up and meet their eyes. Something similar had happened years ago when we thought we¡¯d lost Woods. Back then, it had nearly broken them¡ªbroken all of us. But this time, it wasn¡¯t some awful misunderstanding or fleeting nightmare. This time, it was real. He wasn¡¯t coming back. I glanced back to the group of gathered sprites. The shock on their faces was enough to keep me going, even as the words stumbled out, clumsy and broken. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s gone. For real this time.¡± My voice cracked, and I felt tears stinging my eyes. I forced myself to continue, though the truth of it felt like gravel in my throat. ¡°I¡ªI saw him die. Myself.¡± Silence settled between us, heavy as stone. In their faces, I saw hope unraveling, a hope they¡¯d fought so hard to hold onto. Moments passed, stretching on as if they¡¯d never end, until my gaze fell on Maple, tugging at Ivy¡¯s sleeve. She gestured in her silent language, her small hands moving urgently. Ivy turned to me, her brow furrowed. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Ivy asked. I hesitated, trying to piece together the chaotic sequence of events in my mind. Trauma blurred everything, making the memories of the day jagged and disjointed. ¡°It was maybe an hour after you all went to Sagewood... maybe a couple of hours?¡± I shrugged, my shoulders sinking. ¡°It¡¯s hard to pin down. We were trying to find a way to stop the Goddess. I¡¯m not sure how much time passed.¡± The others turned back to Maple, watching as she gestured intently. I glanced at Reed, who looked as numb as I felt. ¡°Reed, what¡¯s she saying?¡± I asked quietly. He sniffed, eyes glistening. ¡°She thinks... the moment the Goddess¡¯s storm disappeared and the time when Woods¡­¡± He swallowed hard, voice weighted with grief. ¡°When Woods was lost¡­ she thinks they happened at the same time. Just because of how abrupt it was in town.¡± ¡°Why would that even matter, Maple,¡± Ivy snapped, bringing both mine and Reed¡¯s attention back to them. Ivy stormed out angrily. My eyes drifted to the window, and I was startled to find complete darkness had settled on my farm. It felt like I¡¯d lived several days in one today, yet it had slipped by in the blink of an eye. The weight of it all pressed on my shoulders, making even the act of standing feel exhausting. ¡°I should...¡± My voice came out rough. I cleared my throat. ¡°I need to get some sleep. We all should¡­ somehow.¡± The sprites barely acknowledged me, lost in their pain. Clay stared at the floor, Reed had his arm around Holly who was quietly crying, and Flint just kept shaking his head as if denying reality would change it. I should say something more, offer some comfort, but what words could possibly help? Everything felt hollow, inadequate. I trudged to my bedroom, each step heavier than the last. The house was quiet¡ªLeia and the kids must have gone to sleep by now. I slipped inside, careful not to wake them. Leia was curled under the blankets, Link and Lucy snuggled against her. They must have needed the comfort of a shared bed tonight. I carried Lucy to her room, relieved that she stayed asleep as I settled her onto the bed and pulled the covers up. Then I picked up Link, who was heavier than he looked, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was like to go to sleep in one place and wake up somewhere else. As an adult, that had happened to me quite a few times when alcohol was involved¡ªbut as a kid, I¡¯d never had a parent carry me back to my room like this. Lying in bed, sleep refused to come. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw it again¡ªWoods reaching for the corruption stone, that terrible flash of light, his body crumpling into inky black dust like some common monster. Was it because of the corruption sickness he¡¯d carried all these years? Had this always been how things would end? It felt wrong, a grim fate for a sprite as incredible as Woods. The moment played on repeat, torturing me with what-ifs. If I¡¯d been faster, smarter, found another way... the guilt gnawed at my insides. Woods had been there for me countless times, but when it mattered most, I couldn¡¯t save him. The moonlight crept across the ceiling as hours ticked by. My mind wouldn¡¯t quiet, wouldn¡¯t let me escape the memory of watching my friend die. *** I left my bedroom as soon as pink light filtered through the window. I hadn¡¯t slept, and my mind was far more exhausted than my body. I quietly slipped on my work boots and left out the farmhouse door, making sure I closed it silently so as not to wake anyone inside. The tornado had scattered debris everywhere¡ªsplintered fence posts, broken shingles, branches stripped bare of leaves. I walked through the wreckage, occasionally bending to pick up pieces of the life we¡¯d built here. A shattered garden rake. One of Link¡¯s toys, half-buried in the dirt. Then, something bright caught my eye. I moved closer, and there it was¡ªthe twisted remnants of the chicken coop¡¯s tin roof, catching the light. I stared at it, words failing to name the emotions that rose within me. That coop had been the last surviving building on the farm from when Grandpa Bart had been here. I¡¯d slept there my first few months, and later, after my house had burned down. It had been the only building left standing after we¡¯d finally driven out the corrupt monsters. Now, it was gone, too. I turned away, tears stinging my eyes as the memories pressed too close. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Matt?¡± Leia¡¯s soft voice came from behind me. I hadn¡¯t heard her footsteps¡ªI assumed she¡¯d still be asleep. ¡°Are you going to be all right?¡± I wiped my eyes with my sleeve, still clutching the mangled sheet of tin. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m just... going to miss this old chicken coop is all.¡± My voice cracked. Leia wrapped her arms around me as I broke down, my tears falling onto the ruined metal. We both knew it wasn¡¯t about the chicken coop. Leia returned to the farmhouse after a while, wanting to be there when the children woke, and I stayed outside, continuing to sift through the debris. A few sprites joined me¡ªmost didn¡¯t, and I didn¡¯t blame them. Truth be told, I wasn¡¯t even sure where most of them had gone, or if they were still sleeping in the farmhouse. If any of them had been able to sleep. But Flint and Fern came out to help, moving among the wreckage in quiet solidarity. I was grateful for their presence, though we each kept to ourselves, lost in thought. Soon after, Maple and Rock joined us, and a little later, Ivy came too. She pulled Maple aside, murmuring an apology I only caught bits of¡ªsomething about snapping at her yesterday. Emotions had been high then, every feeling razor-sharp. Today, though, we all seemed like shadows of ourselves, moving through the aftermath with a hollow numbness. Skye and Alder joined us later in the afternoon, and Skye pulled me aside, her obvious concern very unlike her. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find Finn anywhere,¡± she whispered, wringing her hands. ¡°Do you have any idea where he might be?¡± I shook my head slowly. ¡°Finn could be halfway to Crimsonshores by now, Skye. There¡¯s no tracking him when he doesn¡¯t want to be found, especially after¡­ losing Woods.¡± She sighed, glancing over the fields, a trace of worry in her eyes. Though the farm was still in shambles, I hitched up the wagon in the early hours of the afternoon, checking the straps twice out of habit. Reed climbed up beside me on the driver¡¯s bench, not bothering to hide in the back like the sprites usually did. He looked tired, his blue hat matching the circles under his eyes. ¡°You sure about sitting up here?¡± I glanced at him. ¡°People aren¡¯t exactly used to seeing sprites in the open.¡± Reed blinked, coming out of whatever thoughts had consumed him. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Matt.¡± He waved his hand dismissively, then went right back to staring into space. The other sprites piled into the wagon bed, and we set off toward town. Reed¡¯s attitude worried me¡ªthe sprites were very careful about keeping a low profile in Sagewood. Only a few select townsfolk even knew of their existence. Years of hiding had become second nature to them. But I was so numb, I let it slide, not realizing the ramifications of the discovery of sprites in Sagewood. As we rolled into town, I braced myself for screams or panic. Instead, Titus emerged from his forge, face splitting into a wide grin. ¡°Reed! Clay!¡± He waved energetically. ¡°Perfect timing¡ªwe were wondering when you¡¯d all be back.¡± I nearly dropped the reins in shock. Clay poked his head out of the back of my wagon, waving to Titus as we approached. Many of the other sprites did as well, and I was left speechless. It was my understanding that sprites weren¡¯t exactly welcome in populated areas, but clearly, something had changed. Harvey stepped out of the inn, nodding at our group. ¡°Ah yes, the sprites. Welcome back, friends,¡± he said warmly, before turning to me with an odd expression. ¡°Did they come to your farm during the storm? To help keep your family safe, I mean.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I managed, not ready to explain the whole complicated truth. ¡°They did.¡± It wasn¡¯t technically a lie, as the sprites had been there through all the storms of my life. I was also taken aback when the rest of the sprites emerged from the back of my wagon, right out in the daylight. Just a few days ago, every single one of them had been hidden from the town of Sagewood. Now, they stood in full view, and what startled me even more was the way the townsfolk greeted them¡ªwarmly, without hesitation. Every single person welcomed them and looked excited they were there. After the townsfolk had greeted the sprites, we all set to work, the town akin to my farm in its destruction. I leaned against my shovel, watching Clay and Titus work together to clear debris from the Inn¡¯s entrance. The sprite¡¯s small size made him perfect for reaching into tight spaces where broken bits of debris had been wedged. ¡°Here, let me help with that.¡± Titus lifted a heavy beam that Clay struggled with, the muscles he¡¯d gained from years of blacksmithing making quick work of it. ¡°Thanks.¡± Clay¡¯s voice was quieter than usual, lacking his typical mischievous energy. Titus and Clay seemed to be chatting about a metal frame that Titus was making, though I only heard bits and pieces of their conversation. Around town, similar scenes played out. Maple helped Martha organize salvaged goods at the general store, while Rock and Flint cleared fallen branches from the inn¡¯s roof. Reed and I were working on clearing rubble from the town square, the cobblestones barely visible beneath the wreckage. The acceptance from the townspeople had thrown me off balance¡ªit was like watching a brick wall I¡¯d thought unbreakable just¡­ dissolve. Not being from this world, I¡¯d never fully grasped how deeply fear of magic was embedded in people¡¯s lives, driving them to distrust sprites. But Woods had shared chilling details of the culling with me once¡ªenough to know what a rare, fragile thing this shift really was. And for the first time, I allowed myself a spark of hope, wondering if maybe, just maybe, they were laying the foundations of something new. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day,¡± Reed muttered beside me, echoing my thoughts. ¡°Humans and sprites, working together out in the open.¡± I nodded. ¡°At least something good came from all this.¡± The words caught in my throat as I thought of Woods, but I forced myself to focus on the present. ¡°Cindy actually hugged Ivy earlier,¡± Reed said, a ghost of a smile crossing his face. ¡°Called her ¡®dear¡¯ and everything.¡± Across the street, Harvey emerged from the inn with a tray of lemonade, distributing it to sprites and humans alike. The sprites accepted the drinks with subdued thanks, their usual vibrancy dimmed by recent events. Still, they worked steadily alongside the townsfolk. ¡°This place has always been special,¡± I said, watching Ronny teach Holly how to properly stack crates of salvaged goods. ¡°Maybe it was ready for this all along.¡± Reed picked up his own shovel again. ¡°Woods would have loved to see this.¡± We worked in silence after that, his name hanging heavy in the air, even as the town around us seemed to come back to life with restoration and newfound camaraderie. *** I wiped sweat from my brow, the late spring sun beating down harder than usual. The farm had slowly come back together over the past weeks¡ªnew fence posts replaced the splintered ones, fresh timber patched the barn¡¯s roof, and our fields were nearly clear of debris. I could hear Renna and Rowan hammering tin sheets onto the new chicken coop I¡¯d commissioned. The flock had already settled into the barn rafters, but somehow, a farm didn¡¯t feel like a farm without a chicken coop standing sturdy by the fields. It was certainly something I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d see¡ªthe familiar crew of bright-colored hats, my sprite friends, bobbing alongside the dwarves. Reed and Renna had even gotten into a spat a few days ago about the design of the nesting boxes. Now, though, they were side by side, laughing over something I couldn¡¯t quite hear, as if the argument had never happened. Watching that friendship take shape over the past few weeks had been more heartening than I could put into words. Today was also a big day on the farm. For the first time since reaching level ten, I was planting a new crop. I approached the task with a mix of anticipation and caution, half-expecting to place the summer melon seeds into the soil and watch them surge to life instantly, as crops had done before. But something felt different as I knelt in the warm soil, summer seeds clutched in my hand. The land had changed. The frenzied magical growth that had plagued us was gone, leaving behind an almost eerie stillness. The forest had retreated, the trees no longer encroaching like they once had. That frantic, unchecked spring energy had settled into a lazy, unhurried summer pace. ¡°You sure about planting today, Dad?¡± Link crouched beside me, his small fingers tracing patterns in the dirt. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to get some seeds in the ground.¡± I tried to sound confident, but hesitation crept into my movements as I made the first furrow. I hadn¡¯t gotten a farming perk when I¡¯d reached level ten like I had the other levels. When I mentally pulled up the notification, it simply had read: Congratulations! Your farm has reached level 10. The Harvest Goddess will reward you with your final perk. There was no further message, no sign that I¡¯d received any new perk from the Harvest Goddess. Maybe her abrupt disappearance had been the reward? Or perhaps sparing my life¡ªand those I cared about¡ªhad been the extent of her favor, though there was no indication that was the perk for reaching level ten. I sighed as I pushed the thoughts aside and refocused on the seeds in my hand. Holding my breath, I let the first seeds fall into the soil, bracing myself for them to shoot up instantly, right before my eyes. Nothing happened. Link peered into the dirt, his eyes narrowing at the small mounds. ¡°They¡¯re not growing.¡± ¡°No.¡± I sat back on my heels, studying the freshly turned earth where the seeds lay dormant. ¡°No, they¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Is something wrong with them?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, Link.¡± I ran my fingers through the soil, feeling its familiar warmth, its ordinary earthiness. No trace remained of the frantic energy that had suffused it just weeks ago. Even though the plants had only grown wildly out of control for a single season, that brief span was likely all Link could recall. Link was too young to remember what it was like for crops to grow naturally¡ªhow time and care were needed, how they didn¡¯t just spring up overnight. Now, the ordinary felt strange to him, but to me, it was a profound relief. The land had changed, healed somehow, settling back into itself. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be,¡± I muttered, a small smile creeping over my face. [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-Six Weeks earlier, the day of the Goddess¡¯ wrath¡­ Woods jolted upright, gasping¡ªbut no breath came. No air filled his lungs. No heartbeat thundered in his ears. He froze. The cave around him was eerily silent¡ªso quiet it felt deafening. The kind of silence that swallowed sound, that made the air feel thick and heavy, pressing in from all sides. There was no distant drip of water, no rustle of unseen life. Just a vast, hollow emptiness. The world itself felt wrong, too empty, like something had been ripped from it. The shadows stretched too far, clinging to the walls like they were alive, watching. Waiting. He felt nothing¡ªno aches, no weight, not even the familiar strain of existence. He felt nothing at all. Nothing but an echo of fear. Something bad had happened, but he couldn¡¯t remember what. He glanced down at himself, a cold dread spreading over him as he did so. His body was gone. In its place, darkness curled like a living shadow. His form¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªwas a shifting mass of inky blackness, an unstable silhouette barely clinging to its shape. The edges of him bled outward like smoke caught in a breeze, tendrils of shadow dissolving into the surrounding gloom. He wasn¡¯t just standing in the dark. He was the dark. A terrible realization dawned on him. He had seen this before. Corruption. The being he fought against his whole life. The creature that had spread across Sagewood like a sickness. The monster that had swallowed the land whole, twisting it into a shadow of itself. The thing that he had become. A shudder wracked his form, but it wasn¡¯t a true shiver¡ªhe no longer had muscles to tense, skin to prickle. He reached up, pressing phantom fingers to his face, expecting to feel the sharp planes of his jaw, the curve of his cheekbone. But there was nothing. Just more shadow, more emptiness. He staggered to his feet¡ªtoo light, too fluid, his movements carrying an unnatural grace that sent another wave of nausea through his mind. The cave around him loomed in warped familiarity, like looking at Matt¡¯s farm through a cracked mirror. The edges of the stone blurred and twisted, reality itself seeming to bend as if recoiling from him. Sagewood. Was he still in Sagewood? Had he ever left? The memory was there, just beyond reach, slipping through his grasp like water through his fingers. Matt. They¡¯d been together. Searching. For something important. But now¡ª Woods turned sharply, scanning the cave. Matt was nowhere. The silence pressed in, thick and suffocating despite the absence of breath in his lungs. Why was he alone? What had happened? Then he felt it. Something cold. Heavy. Anchored in his hand. Slowly, Woods lifted it, staring at the object nestled in his shadowy grip. A stone. Dark and swirling, its surface slick and shifting like oil. Purple energy crackled across its surface, familiar in a way that made his insides twist. The corruption stone. Recognition slammed into him like a hammer. And suddenly, Woods wasn¡¯t just standing in a cave¡ªhe was standing on the precipice of something far worse. He had to find Matt. Woods stepped out of the cave, and an unshakeable sadness settled over him, thick as a funeral shroud. The landscape before him was familiar, yet wrong¡ªcolors leeched of vibrancy, the sky smeared with a sickly, unnatural hue. Even the air felt off, pulsing with a discordant energy that made his very essence recoil. A world drained. A world ruined. ¡°Where am I?¡± he muttered, his words swallowed by the heavy silence. He wandered through this twisted imitation of his world, hoping to find Matt, or one of the sprites, or anything that made sense. ¡°Matt,¡± he whispered into the stifling silence, his voice trembling. ¡°Where are you?¡± Had he been too late? Had the Goddess twisted reality while he slept? He stopped in the middle of the path, dread unfurling in his chest. Slept? That wasn¡¯t right. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping. His mind clawed at the edges of memory, searching the moments in the cave, before the darkness. Why had he been there? Why did everything feel so distant, so unreal? Then, a thought struck him¡ªsharp, undeniable. He hadn¡¯t been asleep. He had died. Memories of the moments before his death came crashing back. Matt. The Goddess. The storm. A desperate search for answers. A last stand against something unstoppable. His gaze snapped to the stone in his hand¡ªblack as obsidian, its surface swallowing the dim light like a void that had no end. The corruption stone. His fingers tightened around it. Why did he have it? A cold, suffocating weight settled in his chest as he glanced around the dead landscape of Sagewood. He had fought to stop this. He¡¯d tried everything to keep this from happening. And yet, here he was. He¡¯d failed. There was nothing more to be done. A great sense of disappointment settled over him as he took in the bleakness of his new reality. This was not the afterlife he had hoped for. He had spent centuries yearning to see the other sprites, aching for the moment he would see the faces of those he had lost¡ªthe friends stolen too soon, the companions whose laughter still echoed in the hollow spaces of his memory. He had longed to see his wife again, to hold her hand, to hear her voice, to tell her all the things he never had the chance to say. But she was not here. None of them were. And the terrible, aching silence of their absence made the weight of eternity feel unbearable. Instead, he was alone in this distorted, haunted world, surrounded by shadows. Suddenly, a bright flash of light pierced the darkness, drawing his attention. It was coming from the direction of the village of Sagewood. Numbly, he followed it. Maybe he¡¯d find the others there. He walked quickly, his feet carrying him down a path that felt both familiar and foreign. The light ahead drew him forward, flickering with an unnatural brilliance, and as he reached its source, his stomach twisted. There, looming in the distance, she stood amidst a vengeful storm. The Goddess. Her wrath pouring out in waves as she tore through Sagewood with merciless fury. Buildings crumbled beneath unseen hands, fields withered in an instant, the air itself seemed to wail in protest. He watched in horror. Why could he see her so clearly? The world around him was thin, a warped reflection of the reality he had once known. And yet, she was there, vivid and terrible. But where were the people of Sagewood? Where were the sprites? His breath hitched. Had he been the only one to die? And now, was he nothing more than a spectator to the end of the world? Woods forced himself to truly see the world around him. Not just the shadows, not just the familiar-yet-wrong landscape, but the nature of it. The air shimmered, thick with something unseen, something powerful. The hills curved just a little too sharply, the trees swayed without wind. The colors¡ªfaded, blurred at the edges¡ªweren¡¯t the colors of the world he knew. This wasn¡¯t Sagewood. Not really. It was a shadow of it. A reflection. A realm layered over his home, stitched together with magic he didn¡¯t understand. He wasn¡¯t dead. He was somewhere else. His gaze snapped back to the Goddess. She moved with purpose, with fury, as though she existed in both realms at once. It was as if she was pulling magic from this realm to unleash into the other. Woods blinked. He wasn¡¯t in the afterlife, but some magical shadow realm of Sagewood. But why had he been pulled into this realm? The answer lingered at the edge of his mind, waiting for him to grasp it. Before he could react, a ghostly figure manifested beside him, speaking in a raspy, familiar voice. ¡°I wondered when you¡¯d accept the full power of your corruption,¡± said the figure, its pallid eyes locking onto Woods. Woods staggered back, horror mingling with disbelief. ¡°Corruption?¡± he whispered. Indeed, the very being he¡¯d killed years ago stood before him now. Could Corruption attack him in this realm? They seemed to be made of the same stuff now, both shadows of their former selves. But how was this possible? He had killed Corruption all those years ago. How could he be standing here, speaking to him? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I can finally be free,¡± the ghostly figure murmured, his voice fading like a distant echo. ¡°I¡¯ve been the keeper of this shadow realm, tethered to it for years, with no way back to the real world and no power to move onto the next.¡± Corruption began to fade, like a shadow dissolving in the light of dawn. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Woods asked, confused. Corruption¡¯s outline flickered, his pallid eyes locking onto Woods as he continued. ¡°This world has always been divided into two realms: the magical and the physical. Most beings live in the physical world, drawing magic from this one,¡± Corruption explained, his voice carrying a note of resignation rather than blame. ¡°When you killed me in the physical realm, I became trapped here, living a half-existence, yearning for the release of death.¡± Despite the gravity of his words, there was no malice in Corruption¡¯s tone, only a weary acceptance. Corruption¡¯s gaze drifted back to the Goddess, whose magic had taken the form of a raging tornado, uprooting trees, flowers, and breaking buildings apart, reducing them to rubble. There was a deep sadness in Corruption¡¯s fading expression as he added quietly, ¡°She¡¯s angry because of the choices I made while I still had power in the physical realm.¡± Woods turned his attention to the Goddess, ¡°Why is she destroying Sagewood?¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for the stone you hold in your hand.¡± Woods¡¯ fingers clenched around the corruption stone, the jagged edges biting into his palm¡ªnot that he could feel it. He barely noticed the pressure, his attention locked on the devastation before him. The Goddess moved with forces of nature, her wrath tearing through the land with effortless cruelty. She¡¯d focused her efforts on a field just outside of Sagewood. The site of the annual Sagewood horse race. Now, it was unrecognizable. The earth split apart yet again yawning open like an old wound torn fresh. Trees toppled like snapped twigs, their roots grasping at the air before vanishing into the abyss. Massive boulders, once unmoving sentinels of the land, crumbled and tumbled into the chasm without a sound, swallowed whole. The cracks in the earth spread like jagged fingers, stretching hungrily toward the nearby houses, splitting the ground beneath them with a sickening groan. Woods swallowed hard. He had seen destruction before. But this¡ªthis wasn¡¯t destruction. This was erasure. Corruption cleared his throat, bringing Woods¡¯ attention back to him. ¡°I should let you know, I have borne the name Corruption since the Goddess was imprisoned. But know this: my true name was Balance, and that name, with its many burdens, now falls to you.¡± Woods blinked. Balance? He thought. As in¡­ the balance of magic? Of nature? Corruption was quickly fading, but before he could, Woods asked, ¡°You said before that you could travel back to the physical realm. Can I do that?¡± Corruption smiled a sad, almost wistful smile. ¡°If you use the corruption stone, you may return to the physical realm,¡± it had said, ¡°but beware: the Goddess will come for you, and her wrath is unyielding. If you value your life, you won¡¯t let her have it.¡± And with that, Corruption vanished, leaving Woods alone in the suffocating darkness. His mind filled with hundreds of questions. Corruption¡¯s real name was Balance? He could move between realms, but the Harvest Goddess would try and take the corruption stone? What would happen if she got it? Woods swallowed hard, closing his hand around the stone. It seemed it was his one bargaining chip against an all-powerful goddess. The weight of everything he¡¯d lost pressed down on him, making it hard to think, hard to breathe. It was only after a long, slow moment that the realization hit him yet again¡ªhe wasn¡¯t breathing. Not at all. He was a spirit, like Corruption had been. His physical body had died, and there was no way of getting it back. No way to return to the life he had known. But he could return to the physical realm. If he did, could he stop the Goddess? Or was she capable of killing him a second time, snuffing out this strange existence before he even understood what it meant? The burden of this new reality crushed him, an unbearable weight dragging him under. Corruption¡¯s final words still eluded him. What had he meant? Woods looked down at the stone in his hand. The Corruption Stone. The darkness of it seemed deeper than before, shifting, alive in a way the other nature stones had never been. He could give it to the Goddess. End this destruction. But at what cost? Something inside him whispered the truth before he could push the thought away. This stone wasn¡¯t like the others. It wasn¡¯t a gift to be handed over freely like the other nature stones. It had to be taken. And if he lost it... if it was torn from him¡­ he would cease to exist. Could I return to the physical realm with this stone? How? The shadows within the stone shifted and swirled, as if reacting to his unvoiced questions. No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than the world around him burst into life. Colors flooded back into existence, garish and overwhelming. He staggered, disoriented by the sudden shift. He was near the heart of the town of Sagewood, the buildings coming into focus. He¡¯d somehow travelled through the shadow realm from the cave on Matt¡¯s property, all the way to the town¡¯s square. Though the familiar landscape of the town surrounded him once more, he felt incredibly out of place. He looked down at himself, only to see an inky silhouette, still bearing the haunting resemblance to Corruption. The Goddess halted suddenly, abandoning her pursuit of destruction. She turned with deliberate slowness, her eyes narrowing into venomous slits as she locked onto Woods. The tornado she controlled dissipated instantly, its destructive force snuffed out as if it had never been. Debris crashed around her, falling from the sky until all was quiet. Her gaze was cold, merciless, as if she could see right through him, and every bit of fury in her was directed at him. A chill of dread swept through Woods as she advanced toward him, each step deliberate. With each stride, the earth trembled and scorched beneath her. Woods¡¯ mind raced, a jumble of conflicting emotions. This was the being he had been taught to revere his entire life, the one he had fought to free. Yet, here she stood, poised to strike him down without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Woods stood his ground, rooted to the spot by a mixture of awe and terror. As she drew near, he could feel the corruption within him recoiling, as if trying to hide from her righteous anger. Just as Woods braced himself for the inevitable, the Goddess halted abruptly. Her eyes, blazing with divine rage, fixed on him. The fury in her expression faltered, replaced by a flicker of... was it recognition? Confusion? For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The Goddess and Woods locked in a silent standoff, the corruption stone humming gently in Woods¡¯ closed palm. The air buzzed with tension, the fate of Sagewood hanging in the balance of this unexpected confrontation. The Harvest Goddess¡¯ eyes narrowed, her voice like the boom of thunder. ¡°Corruption. I didn¡¯t recognize you after all these centuries of imprisonment.¡± Woods blinked. The Goddess thought he was Corruption? That... didn¡¯t make sense. Wasn¡¯t there a pretty significant height difference between world-ending entities and, well, him? He glanced down at himself again, a slow, creeping unease settling over him. His silhouette didn¡¯t resemble Corruption¡ªnot exactly. The form was still sprite-like. The rough outline of Woods remained, blurred and shifting, but unmistakably his own. And yet... Maybe the Goddess couldn¡¯t see the difference. Maybe, to her, all that mattered was the substance¡ªthe dark, twisting magic that now made up his very being. ¡°I¡¯ve been freed from your imprisonment that you trapped me in all those centuries ago,¡± she extended her hand, palm open and expectant, ¡°According to our deal, when I am freed, you must yield the corruption stone and all the power it contains.¡± Woods shifted, his shadowy form flickering under the weight of her gaze as he slipped the stone back into his pocket, hoping she wouldn¡¯t notice. He¡¯d made no such deal. He wasn¡¯t even alive when she was imprisoned, and no agreement could bind him to promises he¡¯d never made. ¡°I... don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he said, honest confusion in his voice. ¡°And I don¡¯t think you have the right person.¡± The Goddess¡¯s stare hardened, her expression incredulous. ¡°Are you not Corruption, the spirit I fought centuries ago? You imprisoned me¡ªremember?¡± ¡°Oh... no, that wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m Woods. I¡¯m just a sprite. Or, at least, I used to be,¡± he chuckled awkwardly, trying to break the tension. ¡°Actually, I killed Corruption a few years back. Well, at least in the physical realm.¡± Her face twisted in confusion, the rage momentarily changing into something else. ¡°A sprite? You¡¯re not¡ª¡± But her fury quickly reignited when Woods¡¯ words settled in. ¡°You killed Corruption?¡± Woods instinctively stepped back, regretting his admission. ¡°Yes, uh, he was destroying everything¡ªthe forest, the spirits, my family. The land was drowning in corrupt magic, and I... well, I had to stop him.¡± Her eyes narrowed, glowing with divine anger. ¡°You fool! He was the keeper of balance¡ªthe keeper of the corruption stone!¡± Woods barely had time to react before she thrust her hand forward, sending a wave of pure nature magic at him. His hand was still closed around the stone in his pocket, and he thought of the shadow realm. Instantly he was transported back to the mundane plane where¡¯d he¡¯d been moments before. The nature magic, full of cackling green energy mirroring the Goddess¡¯ wrath itself, passed him by harmlessly. The Goddess shrieked in frustration as her eyes searched the very spot Woods stood, as if she were unable to see him. Perhaps, she couldn¡¯t see into the shadow realm. Woods smiled as an idea crossed his mind. His shadowy sprite form melted away, replaced by the massive bulk of a corrupted bear, purple energy crackling across his now midnight-black fur. ¡°That stone belongs to me!¡± the Goddess roared, her eyes still searching for Woods. ¡°Without someone to balance, magic runs wild!¡± Woods stepped between realms, appearing before her in her fury. He had faced the wrath of monstrous things before¡ªcreatures that could unmake a man with a thought. He had weathered tantrums from beings far mightier than most, mediated countless quarrels, and navigated the turbulent moods of personalities that would have broken lesser souls. One furious goddess? He could probably manage that. Or he¡¯d die trying. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you the stone, or any of its power,¡± Woods replied, narrowly dodging another blast of her magic. ¡°I understand now. I¡¯ve seen what unbalanced magic does.¡± He swiped away a tangle of vines she sent his way. ¡°But destroying Sagewood won¡¯t fix anything.¡± She hurled bolt after bolt of searing green energy. ¡°You¡¯ve doomed us all with your carelessness!¡± Woods barely managed to catch the blast, his corrupted claws closing around the searing energy. It burned through him like acid, but he gritted his teeth and absorbed it, feeling the raw power coil inside him like a caged beast. He had to remember that magical attacks could still harm him. ¡°There might be another way¡ª¡± he started, but the ground beneath him cracked. A jagged fissure split open, swallowing him whole. Reflex took over. He reached for the memory of the shadow realm, let it pull him in, and suddenly, he wasn¡¯t falling¡ªhe was hovering. Suspended in the darkness, watching the pit stretch endlessly below him. The void yawned, waiting, hungry, but he stood above it in the shadows. He drifted to the edge and willed himself back into the physical realm, stepping out of the shadows like a phantom slipping through the veil. He now understood how Corruption seemed so powerful all those years. Corruption had always eluded him, slipping through cracks in reality, vanishing just when Woods thought he had him pinned. And now, Woods knew why. He had become the very thing he once hunted. His own corruption, the terrible event that had shattered his life and left scars on the people he loved, had brought him here¡ªto this half-life between realms, neither truly alive nor truly dead. As he reappeared, the Goddess¡¯ expression darkened. Her fury burned hotter than before, her hands tightening into fists. She had realized the truth. Her enemy was nearly untouchable. Maybe she¡¯d finally listen to Woods. ¡°There¡¯s a farmer¡ªMatt Miller¡ªin Sagewood. He¡¯s been working to balance the magic through his crops.¡± The Goddess hesitated, her eye¡¯s still seething with ferocity. ¡°A mortal? Managing divine magic?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who freed you,¡± Woods said, choosing his words carefully. He had to make her understand. ¡°His farm acts as a conduit. If we focus there¡ªif we work together¡ªwe can restore balance.¡± The Goddess glared at him. ¡°And why should I trust the creature who killed Corruption and took over his power?¡± Woods didn¡¯t flinch under her piercing gaze. ¡°Because right now, what choice do we have? What choice do you have? Killing me would only make things worse.¡± The Goddess¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that, sprite?¡± Woods lowered his voice, speaking with deliberate calm. ¡°I¡¯m the last corrupt being left. If you kill me, there will be no counterbalance to the wild magic. The imbalance will only grow.¡± A tense silence settled between them, the weight of his words sinking in. The Goddess finally spoke, her voice laced with skepticism. ¡°And how is it possible that a mere human freed me from my imprisonment?¡± Woods hesitated as he shifted back into his shadowed sprite form. Then, slowly, he smiled. ¡°Matt¡¯s not just any human. He¡¯s from a place called Earth. Phoenix, to be exact.¡± He let the words settle, then added, almost amused, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it before, but I do now¡ªMatt Miller is the very person this world needed. A farmer, of all things. Small, insignificant¡­ yet exactly the piece that was missing. The person that will help us rise from the ashes of the old, reborn into something new.¡± [Book 4] Chapter Twenty-Seven Finn trudged along the moonlit path, his feet carrying him toward Crimsonshores as if by instinct. Whether it had been days or weeks since he¡¯d left the farm, he no longer knew¡ªnor did he care. He let the hours blur, wandering aimlessly, too intoxicated to keep track. Somewhere along the way, he¡¯d lost himself entirely, in both mind and purpose, until neither his surroundings nor his own feelings mattered anymore. The night air bit with a sharp, unforgiving chill, but Finn barely felt it. Grief had numbed him far more than the cold ever could. His thoughts circled, relentless, always returning to Woods¡ªhis brother, his twin. Gone. It hadn¡¯t sunk in. Not truly. It lingered at the edges of his mind, a nightmare he couldn¡¯t wake from. And every time the weight of it threatened to press down¡ªto become real¡ªhe took another drink, drowning the truth before it could take hold. His feet carried him forward, past twisted roots and low-hanging branches, dragging him back to the shores like flotsam caught in an unyielding tide. Woods was supposed to be the strong one. The survivor. Even after he¡¯d been inflicted with corruption sickness, he¡¯d fought through it, adapted and endured. It should have been impossible for him to die like this, so suddenly, so... final. A hollow ache spread through Finn¡¯s chest. If only he¡¯d been there instead of Woods. If circumstances had been different somehow, if he could¡¯ve been the one to die. If only¡­ Cold trails tracked down his cheeks, and Finn lifted a hand to his face, surprised to find tears there. He hadn¡¯t cried like this since... since the culling of the sprites. Since watching his people die while he ran away like a coward, leaving Woods behind. Finn took another step forward, only to hit something hard and immovable, as if he¡¯d run into an invisible wall. Instead of the obstacle merely stopping him, he was thrown backward, almost violently. He landed hard on the ground, as though something unseen had hurled him down. He scrambled to his feet, confused as he searched for whatever had stopped him¡ªyet nothing was there. He looked around for a few heartbeats, but nothing happened. Unease rising, he took a cautious step forward. Then another, and another. Had he somehow tripped over his own feet? Something pressed against his shoulders, solid yet intangible, blocking his path. Finn tried to step around it, but the pressure followed, keeping him rooted in place. Through blurred vision, he made out a dark shape, more void than substance, its edges bleeding into the night. Even with sprites ability to see in the dark, something Matt had teasingly called ¡°darkvision.¡± Finn strained to see the being in front of him, but this¡­ this thing defied his physical senses, a void more felt than seen, chilling him as it stood like a dark sentinel in the night. ¡°Go home,¡± the thing, the void, commanded. Finn wiped his face with the back of his hand, squinting at the shadowy figure. ¡°I¡¯m trying to.¡± His voice came out rough, broken. ¡°Go home,¡± the voice repeated, its ethereal tone sending a chill down Finn¡¯s spine. ¡°My home is in the shores.¡± Finn¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, but I was born there. It¡¯s where I belong.¡± The words felt hollow even as he spoke them, a truth that had grown stale with time. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t the truth anymore. Finn narrowed his eyes at the darkness that stood before him, deeper than night, its edges fraying like smoke against the shadows. Why did it stand at his own height? Was this strange entity mirroring him, meeting his eyes as if purposefully aligning itself? Finn shook his head, half-wondering if he¡¯d consumed a bit too much muddleleaf on the journey back home. ¡°Go back to the farm,¡± the voice pressed. ¡°You belong with the others. You belong with Skye.¡± The mention of her name cut through his grief like a knife. Finn¡¯s heart skipped, his muscles tensing as he peered into the darkness. ¡°How... how do you know about Skye? What are you?¡± The pressure against his shoulders vanished. The night air stilled, leaving only cricket chirps and his own ragged breathing. The presence had disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Finn spun around, scanning the empty path. Moonlight filtered through the trees, casting strange shadows that played tricks on his eyes, but the mysterious figure was gone. Finn¡¯s hands shook as he reached into the bag slung over his shoulder, his fingers closing around the cool, smooth glass of a bottle. Enchanted glass. It was simple on the outside, yet held far more liquid than its size would suggest¡ªa clever crafting trick from Reed. Moonlight caught the liquor inside, casting a faint, ghostly glow across his hand. He¡¯d taken a few swigs on the way, each one meant to dull the edges of the grief gnawing at his chest. But like most things that promised escape, it barely made a dent. He yanked the cork free and upended the bottle. The precious liquid splashed onto the dirt path, soaking into the earth. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Never again,¡± he muttered, tossing the empty bottle deep into the underbrush. The glass shattered somewhere in the darkness. His shaking hands found the familiar leather pouch next, the one containing his prized muddleleaf. He¡¯d collected this batch himself from the southern isles, where it grew wild and potent. Finn opened the pouch and scattered its contents to the wind. The dried leaves danced away on the breeze, disappearing into the shadows between the trees. ¡°Done with that too.¡± His voice was rough but determined. He stuffed the empty pouch in his pack and squared his shoulders. Without the weight of the bottle and herbs, his pack felt lighter. Or maybe it was something else that felt lighter. Finn turned on his heel, facing back the way he¡¯d come. Back toward Matt¡¯s farm. Back toward the other sprites. Back toward Skye. He took a step forward, then another. His feet found their rhythm on the moonlit path, carrying him home. *** Clay stood at the cliff¡¯s edge in his owl form, looking down at the drop below, his new metal wing catching glints of afternoon sunlight. It wasn¡¯t a sheer height by any means, but he could see why Titus looked apprehensive. For a human, a fall from this distance would be disastrous¡ªfor a sprite, maybe a broken leg and a day in bed. And only if he landed in a weird way. Clay felt a flicker of reassurance. Beside Titus, Reed examined the prosthetic intently. It was their third attempt, the latest in a line of carefully crafted prototypes, and today was the day to test if their work had finally paid off. The group was joined by Rock, Flint, and¡ªunexpectedly¡ªSkye, who had probably come along purely out of curiosity. The others exchanged glances at her arrival, but she just shrugged, as if challenging anyone to question her presence. Clay glanced down the cliffside, taking a steadying breath before spreading his wings. The new metal wing extended alongside his real one, seamlessly matching its span and weight. It was a marvel of craftsmanship, each piece engineered to perfection. Reed and Titus had put their hearts into this. Now it was time for Clay to test it. His heart hammered; it had been years since he¡¯d flown. ¡°Hey, Clay,¡± Reed¡¯s voice cut through his focus, grounding him before he could take that final step off the ledge. ¡°Remember when Woods taught you how to fly?¡± Clay froze, his wings lowering as he took a cautious step back from the edge. The memory drifted back like a distant echo. It wasn¡¯t vivid, yet it was there, as if tucked into the corners of his mind, waiting for this moment. None of the sprites had an avian form, not even Woods, but Woods had insisted, time and time again, that Clay should learn. He could almost hear their laughter echoing from the memory of them both climbing up the tallest trees in the forest together. In Clay¡¯s mind it had always felt like a small thing¡ªsomething Woods would¡¯ve done for any of the sprites. But now, standing here with a new wing that Woods would never see, it struck him as something more. Reed chuckled, his gaze softening as his eyes grew glassy. ¡°You know, he never told you, but Woods was terrified of heights. He hated climbing those towering trees.¡± Reed¡¯s laugh was a bittersweet sound, carrying both warmth and grief. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock added, nodding to Reed¡¯s words, confirming them. Clay blinked, stunned. Woods, afraid of heights? The idea felt impossible¡ªWoods had always seemed invincible, untouched by fear. ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed,¡± Flint said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± Reed and Rock exchanged a look, a shared understanding passing between them. ¡°No, he was scared,¡± Reed said softly. ¡°But he wanted you to learn, so he did it anyway.¡± Clay turned back to the cliff¡¯s edge, feeling the weight of Woods¡¯ legacy settle in his chest. His heart pounded, but now it carried more than fear¡ªit carried resolve. Woods hadn¡¯t just shown him how to fly; he¡¯d taught him to leap, to risk falling for the chance to soar. And now, even in his absence, Woods was showing him one final lesson¡ªhow to do it scared. With Reed¡¯s words echoing on the wind and in his head, he ran and leapt off the cliff. Heart pounding, he whispered a prayer that Titus and Reed¡¯s creation would hold. The leather stretched across the metal frame held firm, catching the wind exactly like his other wing. Clay took a breath, looking out over the vast expanse, heart thundering as he flew. He was doing it¡ªreally doing it. The air rushed past, carrying away years of pain, pulling him back into the sky. He hadn¡¯t felt this rush in so long, and the ache of those lost years mingled with exhilaration, as if Woods¡¯ quiet courage was right there with him, lifting him higher. *** ¡°Are you crying?¡± Reed asked, casting a sidelong glance at the blacksmith. Titus shook his head, quickly wiping a calloused hand across his eyes. ¡°No, not crying¡ªthe sun¡¯s just in my eyes,¡± Titus muttered, quietly sniffling. Reed raised an eyebrow and glanced over his shoulder at the sunset behind them. Rock met his eyes and simply shrugged, but he knew they were all feeling it. There was something deeply moving in watching Clay finally become airborne again, after years of pain caused by the loss of his arm¡ªand, with it, his wing. Seeing him now, wings against the sunset, felt like a part of all of them had taken flight too. Flint sniffled next to Rock. ¡°I just wish Woods could¡¯ve seen this,¡± he murmured, casting a somber shadow over the experience. A quiet settled over them, the weight of Woods¡¯ absence weighing heavily on their hearts as they watched Clay soar. Each of them felt it, that bittersweet ache, knowing how much this moment would have meant to him. ¡°He would¡¯ve been proud.¡± A figure appeared next to Rock and Flint, silhouetted against the setting sun and making them all jump. Skye shot to her feet, squinting at the familiar slouched shoulders and messy, curly hair. ¡°Finn?¡± she whispered. Before anyone could react, Skye darted to him. She crashed into Finn, wrapping her arms around him tight enough to make him stumble backward. ¡°You idiot,¡± she said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d left for good.¡± Finn¡¯s arms slowly came up to hold her. ¡°Can¡¯t get rid of me that easily,¡± he murmured into her hair. It had been weeks since anyone had seen him, and now, here he was¡ªthough he looked like he¡¯d wrestled with the shadows themselves. He looked terrible. Worn and haggard, yet there was something lighter in his gaze¡ªan acceptance, though tempered by the sadness they all carried. It was great to have him back home. [Book 3] Chapter Twenty-Seven A restless din of voices filled the air of Azurebrook City, its streets clogged with the bustle of human and non-human activity. Cart vendors shouted at passersby, hawking their wares to everyone in sight, and carriages rolled this way and that, with horses clopping noisily on the dirty cobblestone lanes. Leia kept her head down as she made her way along the thoroughfare, careful to avoid stepping into anything unpleasant. She¡¯d gotten used to being jostled by the crowd, but she hadn¡¯t yet grown accustomed to the smell. Growing up in Sagewood, she¡¯d been around her fair share of manure and animal byproducts, but in the confines of the city, the smells were all so close. Smoke, offal, and the stench of unwashed bodies all came together to form a miasma that always made her queasy when she first stepped outside. Even now, after a long day, she could feel the cloying scents in her hair and on her clothes. A large figure¡ªhalf ogre, by the look of him¡ªbumped her shoulder as she walked and nearly sent her sprawling in the street. ¡°Hey! Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she said timidly, ducking her head even lower and hurrying along. Her apartment wasn¡¯t much farther, and she couldn¡¯t wait to get back inside where she could breathe more easily. All the tall brick buildings looked more or less the same, rising from the cobbles like soot-stained cliff faces in a haze-filled valley. Leia had heard that Azurebrook had once been a beautiful city¡ªa jewel of the north. Sapphires were said to have lined the streets, and babbling fountains splashed on every corner. Those sapphires were tarnished, now, or missing entirely, and the fountains had long fallen into disrepair and rusted over. There were still beautiful parts of the city, but they were reserved for only the very elite¡ªthe nobles and lordlings who could afford to maintain their properties. Most districts were overcrowded and teeming with crooks and petty thieves. At last, she came to her building. She hurried up the steps and made for the front door. A hooded figure blocked her path, and a scaley hand reached out, offering her what looked like a pamphlet. ¡°May I share the good word with you, she-elf?¡± the figure hissed. ¡°The Cult of the Dragon is always looking to recruit new members.¡± ¡°N-no thank you,¡± she said and moved around the stranger, careful not to step on his spine-covered tail. The hooded figure whispered something in a language she didn¡¯t recognize and retracted its hand back within its robes. Leia breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she stepped into the apartment¡¯s foyer, the noise of the city fading as she closed the door. It was a dimly lit chamber with a staircase spiraling into the ceiling and a balding dwarf snoring behind a desk. She started up the stairs, taking them two at a time until she reached the fifth-floor landing. Down the hall to her left, she finally made it to her room. Once inside, she locked the door behind her and shrugged out of her cloak. At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to take a bath and forget about her troubles for the evening. She started filling the bathtub from the corroded copper pipe and tossed in a heating crystal, then sat at the edge of her bed and waited for the tub to fill. Rowan¡¯s cousin, the alchemist to whom she¡¯d been apprenticed, was a decidedly gruff individual. He was an elderly dwarf with a shop filled with reagents, and he worked her for long hours each day filling orders and mixing ingredients. Leia looked down at her hands. Her fingers were starting to develop callouses from working the mortar and pestle. She¡¯d certainly learned a lot since coming to the city, but it had been a lonely experience, and she hadn¡¯t found many opportunities to make friends. Leia suddenly remembered a conversation she¡¯d had with Matt, the farmer who had unexpectedly moved to Sagewood the previous year. ¡°I don¡¯t ever remember being truly happy in the city. I was alone most of the time.¡± ¡°But how could you feel alone when you¡¯re surrounded by so many people?¡± she¡¯d asked him in her naivety. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain,¡± he replied. ¡°In big cities, you¡¯re just another person¡ªanother face in the crowd. There are so many people that nobody bothers to learn your name. Neighbors don¡¯t talk to each other. It¡¯s just¡­ lonely.¡± Leia heaved a sigh and looked out of her apartment¡¯s only window. She didn¡¯t realize it at the time, but Matt¡¯s words had been absolutely true. The city wasn¡¯t the place she¡¯d always dreamed it would be, and the longer she stayed in Azurebrook, the more she found herself missing the simple things she had taken for granted back home. Her gaze drifted from the window to her open wardrobe and settled on the green silk dress that was hanging there. Matt had given it to her as a gift before she left Sagewood, and she still hadn¡¯t found a suitable occasion to wear it. With the water still flowing, she stood and walked over to the wardrobe, running her calloused fingers over the fine fabric. It was a pretty thing, and Leia couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she would look wearing it. Or if he would find her attractive¡­ Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! There was a knock at her door, and she jumped in surprise. ¡°Who is it?¡± she called nervously. ¡°An axe murderer,¡± came a sarcastic, yet familiar, voice. ¡°Who d¡¯you think? Open up!¡± She rolled her eyes and moved to unlock the door. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t joke about such things,¡± she said as her brother Axel strolled inside. ¡°It¡¯s rude.¡± ¡°And I wish you would open a window. It¡¯s steamier than a gnome sweatshop in here!¡± Leia moved to the tub and shut off the water. ¡°I was just getting ready to take a bath,¡± she said, a bit defensively. ¡°I can see that,¡± Axel said, sitting heavily in a wicker chair¡ªthe only other piece of furniture in the small apartment. ¡°Winding down after a long day, are we?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± she murmured. ¡°Why are you here, anyway?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t a dwarf come visit his adopted sister when the mood strikes him?¡± he asked, raising his bushy eyebrows in a look of feigned affront. ¡°You wound me, dear Leia. I only want to check in and see how you¡¯re faring.¡± She crossed her arms and gave him a flat look. ¡°Spill it.¡± Axel blew out a breath and pulled a letter out of his beard. ¡°Bah¡ªyou¡¯re no fun anymore.¡± He cleared his throat and began reading. ¡°A new shipment of spring lotus petals has arrived from the east, as well as a barrel of squid acid. All apprentices are to report to the alchemical lab three hours before dawn to prepare the prophylactic potions.¡± He folded up the paper and tucked it back into his beard. Leia groaned. ¡°Again with the prophylactic potions? The last time we made those, my skin wouldn¡¯t stop peeling for a month!¡± ¡°I just deliver the stuff,¡± Axel said with a shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t stab the messenger.¡± She sighed and sat at the foot of her bed. The thought of waking up so early to perform such a grueling task filled her with dread. Not because she was afraid of hard work, but because she¡¯d come to the conclusion that alchemy was not her life¡¯s ambition. She missed the feel of soil and the scent of fresh blooming flowers. As the silence stretched on, Axel¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Hey¡ªis everything all right?¡± Leia forced a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied. ¡°Never been better.¡± Axel gave her an appraising look. ¡°You sure about that?¡± he asked. ¡°Because you look like you¡¯ve just swallowed a mouthful of bitterroot juice.¡± She glanced back out the window. ¡°I mean¡ªwhat¡¯s not to like? I¡¯m on my own with a real job, supporting myself in the big city. I don¡¯t have dad nagging me about the nursery. I don¡¯t have any plants to look after. And I even have my own room!¡± She gestured around the dingy little apartment. ¡°I don¡¯t have to share it with anyone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true enough,¡± Axel said, glancing around dubiously. ¡°It¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever dreamt about, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Leia forced another smile, but a few seconds later, her expression cracked, and tears began rolling down her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever dreamt about,¡± she said, sniffling. ¡°And this city¡­ it¡¯s so big and overwhelming. And it isn¡¯t how I dreamt it would be at all.¡± Axel was by her side in an instant. ¡°There, there,¡± he said, patting her shoulder as she cried. ¡°Get it all out. It¡¯s all right.¡± This was the first time she¡¯d broken down since coming to Azurebrook, and it felt like all the disappointment she¡¯d buried deep was rising to the surface. This adventure hadn¡¯t been at all how she¡¯d pictured it, and the thought of spending even one more day as a cog in this great machine made her want to weep. She scrubbed her cheeks and tried to take several deep breaths to calm herself. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this,¡± she said when she could finally talk. ¡°But I miss my old life back home. I miss the forest and the fields. I miss the townsfolk and the festivals.¡± ¡°And the farmers?¡± Axel ventured. ¡°Or, rather, one in particular?¡± ¡°Among other things,¡± she replied grudgingly. She wiped her eyes with her shirtsleeves and took another deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s just all so confusing! For the longest time, I thought this was what I wanted. But now, I have no idea what I want.¡± Axel was quiet for a long moment before responding. ¡°Sometimes the thing you¡¯ve always wanted was already right in front of you. You just couldn¡¯t see it. And sometimes, you have to leave in order to realize the beauty of what you¡¯ve had all along.¡± Leia glanced at her brother with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Axel¡ªthat almost sounded poetic.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± He grinned broadly. ¡°I¡¯ve got a way with those word thingies.¡± She laughed and dabbed her tears again, then took a deep, shaky breath. ¡°I think I know what I need to do,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t belong here. I belong back in Sagewood.¡± ¡°Well, I can think of at least one person who¡¯s going to be really happy about that.¡± Leia got to her feet, her fatigue all but forgotten. ¡°You¡¯ll talk to the alchemist, won¡¯t you? I don¡¯t ever want to see that smelly shop again for as long as I live.¡± Axel chuckled. ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll talk to him. He won¡¯t be too happy about losing one of his apprentices on such short notice, but the old codger will get over it. Think you can make your way back south on your own?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll manage.¡± She went back to her wardrobe, determined to start packing right away. She suddenly felt lighter, happier than she¡¯d been in months. The decision to leave had come suddenly, but it felt right to her¡ªlike she¡¯d finally found the correct path on a long journey. The journey back home. Her fingers once again brushed against the silk fabric of the dress, and a smile tugged at her lips. I think I¡¯ve finally found a reason to wear this thing, she thought to herself. I just hope he hasn¡¯t forgotten about me. Axel made his way back to the front door. ¡°Well¡ªI¡¯m off, then. Unlike you, I still have responsibilities in this city. Just promise me one thing before you go.¡± She looked back at him. ¡°Promise you what?¡± ¡°No big events until after I get back! I don¡¯t want to miss out on anything fun or memorable. That includes parties, festivals, and¡­¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°weddings.¡± Leia could instantly feel her cheeks flush, and she quickly looked away. ¡°Sure, all right. No events¡ªfun, or otherwise.¡± His grin widened as he stepped outside. But before closing the door behind him, he leaned in and shook his fist. ¡°And tell that spewman to behave himself, or he¡¯ll have more than crops to worry about when I return!¡± [Book 3] Chapter Twenty-Eight Dust settled in the aftermath of the fall, covering the archaeologists and the sprites in a layer of grit. Most everyone emerged unscathed, but Merrick and Fern were both unconscious on the cold stone ground. Cassandra knelt beside her work partner and attempted to shake him awake. Meanwhile, Flint managed to free himself from the trap and hurried to Fern¡¯s side. She was already stirring, blinking slowly as she sat upright. ¡°Your glasses!¡± Flint said, noticing that Fern had lost them in the tumble. He franticly looked around where they¡¯d landed, eventually spotting the purple spectacles. He wiped the dust from their lenses before gently placing them back onto her face. Woods stood and dusted himself off as he surveyed the unfamiliar level of the cave. Bones and piles of treasure were scattered everywhere. Matt and the others had already visited this place, but it was new to Woods. He looked around with both his green eye and his purple eye but couldn¡¯t immediately detect any threats. Finally, he turned to the archaeologists. ¡°Do you know if he hit his head when he fell?¡± Cassandra regarded Woods and replied shakily, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not medically trained¡­ so even if he did, there¡¯s nothing I can do to help him.¡± Woods checked Merrick¡¯s pulse and nodded upon finding one. While there was no visible bleeding, he couldn¡¯t assess the full extent of the archaeologist¡¯s condition until he regained consciousness. Noticing a shallow gash on Merrick¡¯s scalp, Woods called Reed over. Shifting into his sprite form, Reed stepped carefully through the rubble and produced a white linen bandage from his bag. Cassandra stared at the sprite who had been a wolf just seconds before. Working together, they securely wrapped Merrick¡¯s head with the bandage. ¡°He should be fine,¡± Woods said, straightening, ¡°but there¡¯s a doctor in Sagewood who can assess him when we get out of here.¡± Cassandra remained silent as she looked over her work partner. Flint spoke up a moment later, getting Woods¡¯ attention. ¡°This is the floor where Matt said he saw¡ª¡± A thunderous roar boomed through the cave, prompting everyone to pivot toward the source of the deafening sound. Emerging from the oppressive gloom, the dragon appeared, its imposing steps rumbling the cave floor as it drew closer to the group. The creature¡¯s serpentine face featured a pair of yellow eyes that hungrily studied the sprites and humans huddling before it. ¡°I recognize some of you,¡± the dragon said. ¡°The others are new to me. Where is Matt Miller? I desire to speak with him about our¡­ arrangement.¡± Cassandra was too terrified to speak, and the other sprites were just as quailed by the sight of the enormous monster. That only left Woods with the capacity to respond. He stepped forward and fixed the dragon with his signature stern gaze. ¡°Matt Miller is indisposed,¡± Woods replied. ¡°You may speak with me, dragon. What is it you want?¡± ¡°A sprite?¡± the dragon sneered. ¡°And one wearing the mark of Corruption. Why would I want to speak with the likes of you?¡± ¡°Because I am the farmer¡¯s representative,¡± Woods said without an ounce of fear in his voice. ¡°So, I ask again: what is it you want?¡± The giant reptile considered for a moment before responding. It drummed its claws on the stone like a person drumming their fingers in thought. ¡°I would like to know why he hasn¡¯t started digging me a way out of this infernal cave. He promised to help me escape in exchange for a life crystal.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Woods stroked his chin. He didn¡¯t like dealing with dragons, but he saw no point in trying to deceive the creature. Especially considering that if he were caught in a lie, they would surely all be burned to a crisp. ¡°Matt won¡¯t be able to help you escape,¡± he said at length. ¡°He¡¯s been captured by the Baron of Sagewood. Like you, he is now a prisoner.¡± The dragon¡¯s lips peeled back, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. His yellow eyes flashed with anger, and he let out a deep growl that rattled Woods¡¯ bones. ¡°Captured? Prisoner? Curse him!¡± Fire blazed in the back of the beast¡¯s throat, but it didn¡¯t attack¡ªnot yet. ¡°Foolish, weak farmer! I should have known not to trust the spawn of Bartholomew Miller!¡± Woods frowned. ¡°You knew Matt¡¯s grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here,¡± the dragon snarled. ¡°He stole a magic ring of transportation from me, many years ago, then trapped me in this forsaken place.¡± Matt¡¯s ring, Woods thought. I didn¡¯t know that Bartholomew plundered it from a dragon. I¡¯ll have to remember that. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock said, coming to stand next to him. ¡°Rock¡¯s right,¡± Reed said. ¡°He¡¯s a lot meaner than the last time we were here.¡± ¡°Fire and brimstone,¡± the dragon raged. ¡°For the first time in decades, I had a chance to get out. I had a chance to get revenge on that wicked human, Bartholomew Miller. But now that¡¯s been taken away. How I yearned to feel the wind under my wings again, to taste the flesh of sheep and horse and swine.¡± Reed gaped at the huge creature. ¡°But I thought you said you were a vegetarian!¡± The monster scoffed. ¡°Who¡¯s ever heard of a vegetarian dragon? Of course that was a lie! And that farmer was fool enough to believe me.¡± His scorn was palpable, his derision fierce. He slammed a clawed fist against the ground, causing the stone to crack. ¡°I should have eaten him when I had the chance. At least then I would have enjoyed a decent meal.¡± His eyes turned to regard Cassandra and the unconscious Merrick, and his serpentine face suddenly brightened. ¡°Then again, perhaps that opportunity is not yet lost.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The archaeologist woman paled visibly. Woods crossed his arms, unimpressed by the dragon¡¯s threats. ¡°There won¡¯t be any meals for you today,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ maybe another arrangement can be made.¡± The dragon glanced back at Woods. ¡°An arrangement? With a sprite? Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t a joke. We may be able to help each other. But I¡¯m going to need some assurances first.¡± The fire in the dragon¡¯s throat diminished. His eyes lost much of their animosity and now appeared curious. ¡°What kind of assurances?¡± ¡°There may be a way for us to help you out of here after all,¡± Woods said. ¡°But we¡¯ll need your help rescuing Matt from the Baron. And, of course, an assurance that you¡¯ll leave these lands forever once you¡¯re free.¡± The dragon bowed his head. ¡°You have my word.¡± ¡°Not good enough. We¡¯ll need you to take a Wizard¡¯s Oath before we¡¯ll consider helping you.¡± ¡°A Wizard¡¯s Oath?¡± The dragon¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Petty human magic? We dragons find such spells demeaning.¡± Woods shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the only way I can trust that you¡¯ll keep your word. If you¡¯re not willing to take a Wizard¡¯s Oath, then you¡¯ll just have to eat us, here and now. Your belly will be full for a time, but then you¡¯ll still be trapped here for centuries. Perhaps even longer.¡± The dragon paused for a moment, considering. The others shifted uncomfortably, clearly nervous about Woods¡¯ gambit. But Woods wasn¡¯t worried. He knew that the dragon didn¡¯t have a choice. Finally, the monster heaved a great, sulfuric sigh. ¡°Very well then, sprite. I¡¯ll agree to take your Wizard¡¯s Oath. What assistance will you need of me?¡± ¡°The Baron¡¯s Manor,¡± Woods said. ¡°It¡¯s heavily guarded, and Matt¡¯s being held prisoner there. Plus, the Baron is in league with Corruption. We¡¯re going to need your help getting past their defenses.¡± ¡°Easy,¡± the dragon said. ¡°My flames are hot enough to melt through steel and stone.¡± Woods held up a hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want any unnecessary deaths. You¡¯ll need to use your dragonfire sparingly¡ªthe whole point is for Matt to survive this, remember?¡± The dragon snorted. ¡°Very well, then. Anything else?¡± ¡°We may have to fight Corruption¡­ I¡¯m not sure any of us have the power to defeat him. But with your assistance, we might stand a chance.¡± ¡°I fear no god or spirit,¡± the dragon replied. ¡°If it comes down to a fight, then I shall aid you.¡± Woods glanced around at his companions. They still appeared anxious, but they stood resolutely by his side, determined to do whatever it took to rescue their friend. Matt risked much to save me, Woods thought. Multiple times. He¡¯s proven himself a worthy farmer. I¡¯ll do what I must to bring him back safely. ¡°All right,¡± he said, turning back to face the dragon. ¡°And in return, we¡¯ll find a way to get you out of this cavern. The Cave Spirit probably won¡¯t be too keen on helping you escape, but I believe these humans have something useful in their wagon.¡± Cassandra cleared her throat and said in a timid voice, ¡°We¡­ we brought some dynamite with us to help with our excavation.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Woods said. ¡°What should I call you, dragon?¡± The monster bared his fangs in what could only be described as a draconic smile. ¡°I am called Tyrannox the Bloodspiller, Maker of Widows and Slayer of Kings. But many refer to me simply as Tyr.¡± ¡°Tyr,¡± Woods repeated, bowing his head respectfully. ¡°My name is Woods. And if the terms I¡¯ve laid out are acceptable, then you have yourself a deal.¡± ¡°Your terms are¡­ acceptable.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Woods turned to his companions. ¡°Rock, turn back into your moose form. You can carry Merrick out of here. The rest of you¡ªwalk back to the surface and get things ready for blasting. I¡¯ll go ahead and track down that wizard.¡± He started for the staircase. ¡°Woods,¡± the dragon rumbled, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your word and free me, I shall be most displeased.¡± Woods met Tyr¡¯s glowing yellow stare. ¡°I always keep my word,¡± he replied. ¡°You can count on that. I¡¯ll be back with the wizard.¡± With that, he started up the steps, followed by the shuffling footfalls of his companions. *** A while later, Melvin accompanied Woods to the lowest level of the cave. The sprites helped Cassandra set up the dynamite, and the southern sprites even showed up¡ªtaking a special interest in the explosives. Woods had taken Melvin¡¯s notebook away as a precaution, and he was grateful he had. Melvin was prone to distraction, and his bespectacled eyes glimmered with scholarly delight. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve performed a Wizard¡¯s Oath,¡± Melvin said off-handedly as they descended the staircase. I hope I still remember how to do it.¡± He seemed to have extra enthusiasm as they neared the lowest level. ¡°I must admit,¡± he whispered to Woods, ¡°this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a dragon.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve seen one, you¡¯ve pretty much seen them all.¡± Woods paused as Tyr appeared from the shadows of the cave, his yellow eyes glimmering with impatience. Melvin started at the sight of the large beast, but Woods continued, keeping his voice smooth and raising it slightly so Tyr could hear. ¡°And they¡¯re all difficult to work with. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve brought you here.¡± Tyr snorted, appearing amused at the small sprite¡¯s confidence. ¡°What are the exact stipulations of this oath then, sprite?¡± ¡°First, you agree to help us rescue Matt. And you can¡¯t kill anyone from Sagewood or the surrounding cities once you¡¯re out of here. Like I said, no unnecessary deaths.¡± Tyr nodded, smoke rising from his nostrils as he flared them. ¡°Second, you can¡¯t take back the ring that Matt inherited from his grandfather.¡± Tyr¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he nodded again in agreement. ¡°Anything else?¡± he growled, his gravelly voice thick with annoyance. Woods paused, as if choosing his next words carefully. ¡°It¡¯s no secret that I¡¯m corrupted. Last time I was at this particular manor, I¡­¡± Woods trailed off, and both Melvin and Tyr seemed to lean in with curiosity. Woods sighed and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just say, if for some reason I switch sides in the battle, you agree to kill me.¡± Tyr¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest, a slow smile spreading across his serpentine face. ¡°How¡­ intriguing,¡± he said after a few seconds. Woods took a deep breath. ¡°If you agree to these requirements, then I will help you to escape this cave.¡± He turned to Melvin expectantly, and the wizard cleared his throat. ¡°All right, if all the terms are acceptable, I can perform the spell for the Wizard¡¯s Oath.¡± He turned to Tyr. ¡°If for some reason these terms are broken, you will be bound to Woods for all eternity, unable to resist the dictates of his will. For all intents and purposes, you will become his slave until the day he willingly releases you from his service. Are you willing to accept these terms?¡± Tyr bared his fangs, a look of indignation crossing his reptilian features. ¡°Very well,¡± he rumbled grudgingly. ¡°I accept your terms. And you have your assurance, sprite.¡± He spat the last word like it was a curse. Woods nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± [Book 3] Chapter Twenty-Nine Seated on the frigid dungeon floor, the chill seeping into my bones, I struggled to sense anything in my numb hands and feet. Time seemed elusive in this dungeon, but it felt like I¡¯d been here at least through the night¡ªthough there weren¡¯t any windows to gauge if the sun had actually risen. There was no semblance of due process, no trial¡ªI hadn¡¯t even been brought before the Baron. I¡¯d been immediately ushered into the dungeon and the door was slammed shut behind me. What was worse was the fact that they¡¯d taken my enchanted bag and stripped me of all my items. It was hanging on the wall just outside of my prison cell, painfully out of reach. As the hours crawled by, I worried about my farm. The sprites could care for my crops for a few days, but it was close to harvest time, and I was pretty sure that I had to harvest them personally to earn the experience points. My concerns shifted to the orchard, as the spigot would need to be turned on and subsequently turned off every day for the fledgling applepeach trees to thrive. I knew Woods was there, but he couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once, and he seemed more concerned with cleansing the forest of the corruption portals. The animals would be cared for, as the sprites mostly handled that chore anyway, but none of them knew how to milk Bessie. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t get sick from a few missed milking sessions. The thoughts of farm chores were merely a distraction for my mind. The grim reality was that I had almost no chance of leaving this dungeon alive. My mind skirted around that thought uncomfortably. I knew the odds of the Baron letting me out were nearly nonexistent. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d been in his dungeon, but it felt as though it might be the last. Still bound by handcuffs, my options for escape were limited. I could have tried to pick the lock, but the cold stone floor didn¡¯t offer any useful tools. Complicating matters, one ankle was tethered to the wall with a heavy chain. Even if I managed to pick the lock, I wouldn¡¯t be leaving this dungeon unless I found a way to get the chain off as well. With a heavy sigh, I faced the stark reality of my captivity. There was no way out of this. Not by myself. The sprites didn¡¯t know where I was, as there were only a few people in Sagewood who knew of my incarceration, and they wouldn¡¯t be venturing to my farm anytime soon. Hopelessness filled me. I let my mind drift, and, like always, my thoughts turned to Leia. I¡¯d known before that I¡¯d probably never see her again, but now, sitting on the dungeon floor, it was an undeniable truth. Still, thoughts of her and our brief time together filled me with warmth, pushing back against the chill of my prison cell. She had been the one person who felt like home¡ªnot like my home back on Earth, which had been lonely, but like how home was supposed to feel. The creak of a weighty iron door announced a visitor, and I strained my neck to see Baron Ramsguard descending the staircase. His countenance remained as affable as ever, and he greeted me warmly, as if we were old friends. ¡°Matt Miller! Welcome back to my home.¡± He gestured around, smiling as if he were showing off a beautifully decorated room. ¡°We had to completely renovate the dungeon, after you and your friends destroyed it. I hope that it¡¯s to your liking.¡± I snorted dryly but didn¡¯t answer. The Baron continued. ¡°You know, Matt, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m asking for too much here. All I want is your farm, and I was even willing to pay you handsomely for it. Not only did I offer you wealth, but I also offered to pay a wizard to send you back home.¡± A look of mock sympathy crossed his face. ¡°You really should¡¯ve taken my deal when you had the chance.¡± A cold silence settled in the dungeon as the Baron awaited my response. I stayed quiet, refusing to give him the satisfaction. A sinister grin spread across the Baron¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know how long a human can survive without water?¡± I sighed, feeling the dryness in my throat. ¡°Roughly three days.¡± Though I had only been in the dungeon for a few hours, the scratchiness in my throat was already unbearable. I regretted not finishing the cider I ordered on my date with Martha. ¡°Then it seems you won¡¯t have to rot in here for long,¡± the Baron said, turning on his heel. ¡°You see, it¡¯s not great for my reputation to kill the well-liked farmer outright. But if you die in my prison a few days from now, I can tell the people you refused food and water, admitting your guilt and unwillingness to face the consequences of your actions.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I swallowed hard, knowing there was nothing I could do. The Baron was as corrupt as he was wealthy. He turned to my bag, hanging on a hook on the wall, and rifled through it, extracting the velvet bag of etherchips that Merrick had given me just days ago. ¡°This should suffice to settle the fines you managed to avoid last year and cover the cost of demolition of all buildings and fields when your farm inevitably falls under my ownership.¡± He chuckled as he turned and ascended the staircase, but paused near the top. ¡°But I¡¯d be a terrible host if I left you alone for so long, so I¡¯ve arranged for you to have some company.¡± The hairs on the back of my neck raised as an unsettling presence materialized in the dungeon with me. The shadows contorted and writhed until a familiar figure emerged. Locking eyes with me, his gaze unnaturally lifeless, he wore a grin that stretched too wide across his face. Corruption. The Baron chuckled again, sealing the thick iron door behind him and leaving me alone with the shadowy being. ¡°Hello, Matt,¡± Corruption said, his voice gritty. I didn¡¯t answer but kept my gaze fixed on his milky white eyes. He seemed to radiate darkness, absorbing what little light the dungeon had. I steeled myself against his unnerving presence, squaring my shoulders. This being had corrupted Woods, the strongest of the sprites, and could likely do far worse to a mere human. I tried not to shudder. Gracefully, he glided up to the edge of my cell, the darkness enveloping the iron bars, and his form spilled into my prison. He opened his hand and revealed some shiny black stones, each roughly the size of a marble. They looked to be made of obsidian, perfectly smooth and polished. ¡°These are corruption stones,¡± he purred, obviously proud of his creations. ¡°I¡¯ve meticulously crafted one for each of your sprite friends. With the help of the forest stone, they¡¯re much stronger, so the corruption process will be expedited.¡± He closed his hand around the stones and retracted it back into his body. My stomach clenched. One corrupt sprite had almost ended us, I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if all of them were corrupted. ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing what magic can do. Once I have the other two nature stones, there¡¯s no telling what my power will be.¡± He narrowed his pallid eyes at me. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have to do something about all those pesky townspeople. The living tend to impede the corruption process. But not to worry. Once I have an army of corrupted sprites, cleansing Sagewood will be a quick affair. And once that¡¯s done, I can turn my vision outward¡ªto the city, and beyond.¡± My heart sank, images of all my friends flashing through my mind. They were good people, and the thought of them all being killed by the sprites¡­ my stomach churned, and I worried I¡¯d lose what little contents I had in my stomach. I met Corruption¡¯s piercing gaze again and set my jaw. ¡°You¡¯ll never get the other nature stones. They¡¯re hidden away.¡± I tried to keep my voice from shaking. ¡°Hidden away, you say?¡± A too-wide grin split the entity¡¯s face. ¡°Perhaps adhered to a statue of a certain Goddess that¡¯s been tucked away in a cave, forgotten for millennia?¡± My mouth went dry. I knew Corruption had been on my farm, he¡¯d sown all those portals that Woods had diligently sealed in the past weeks. Apparently, he was more aware of the things happening on my farm than I knew. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Matt Miller. You¡¯ll be gone before that day arrives. You won¡¯t have to witness the corruption of the other sprites, and you won¡¯t have to watch the destruction of Sagewood. I¡¯m not that heartless.¡± With that, Corruption blended back into the shadows, leaving me uncertain whether he had truly departed or was merely concealing himself from my sight. I tugged on my chains again, wracking my brain for any way out of this situation. Even if I were to escape my bonds, I would still be trapped in this cell, still trapped in this dungeon, miles from my farm and anyone who could help me. Suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of me, drawing me out of my thoughts. Quest Cancelled: Help Tyrannox Escape the Cave. Tyrannox the Bloodspiller is now free! You were unable to complete this quest. ¡°What in the world?¡± I muttered, dread filling me as I reread the prompt. I hadn¡¯t even ventured into the cave since meeting the dragon, and I certainly hadn¡¯t given any thought to freeing him yet. I felt my heartbeat quicken. What¡¯s happening back at the farm? Is everyone safe? My stomach knotted as my mind raced through the possibilities. With newfound resolve, I strained against the chains binding my wrists and ankle, pulling with such force that they bit into my skin. I had to get back and figure out what was going on. Would the dragon leave my farm peacefully? Woods had been wary of the dragon. Would the sprites step in if, for some reason, he was a danger to Sagewood? The timing of my arrest couldn¡¯t have been worse. I groaned as my attempts to break free yielded nothing but stinging cuts on my wrists and a throbbing pain around my ankle. There was no getting out of this. A low chuckle emanated from the shadows, sending a chill down my spine. Corruption was still here, reveling in my hopeless state. [Book 3] Chapter Thirty A motley group was assembled on the path that led to the Baron¡¯s manor. The gathering consisted of all the sprites, two archeologists, one wizard, and the River and Forest spirits. Nearby, a hulking dragon watched from the trees with blazing yellow eyes. Tyr attempted to brood in the shadows of the forest, but he shifted uneasily as the scrupulous Melvin and Fern sketched him in their notebooks. Breaking Tyr out of his prison had been a simple enough ordeal, though it generated enough smoke to make it seem like a volcano had erupted on Matt¡¯s farm. Cassandra had helped them place dynamite in several critical locations throughout the cave system, and the resulting explosion had caused a full-scale collapse down to the lowest level. Woods had tried to warn the Cave Spirit, but he was nowhere to be found. It was like he had up and vanished¡ªwhich was a troubling thought, but not one Woods had time to consider at that moment. Tyr emerged from the depths and seemed like he¡¯d wanted to fly away at that very moment and set the whole forest ablaze, but Melvin¡¯s spell had kept the creature bound to their cause. The sun was close to setting, now. Woods cleared his throat and addressed them all. ¡°We¡¯re going to do this in two groups,¡± he began. ¡°Reed, Finn, Skye, and Melvin are coming with me. Alder, Rock, and Ivy will go with the Forest and River spirits. We can¡¯t do what you all did last time and go underground. The Cave Spirit is¡­ unavailable.¡± Some of the sprites glanced around, as if noticing for the first time that the Cave Spirit wasn¡¯t among them. ¡°The rest of the sprites will stay here with Merrick and Cassandra. You¡¯ll all take care of things until we return with Matt¡ªhopefully by tonight.¡± Woods looked around at the group, making meaningful eye contact with everybody. ¡°We leave in fifteen minutes, so prepare yourselves accordingly.¡± The group split, everyone running off to grab things before departure. Tyr turned away from them, slinking deeper into the forest to get away from the assessing eyes of Melvin and Fern. Clay and Finn lingered behind, staying by Woods. ¡°Can I come with your group, Woods? I¡¯ve been to the Baron¡¯s dungeon before, I can help¡ª" ¡°No, Clay. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Woods¡¯ eyes lingered on Clay¡¯s arm, still in a bandage. ¡°Last time you were down there¡ªlast time I was down there¡­.¡± Woods trailed off, trying to find the rights words. He finally settled on, ¡°I need you to stay back at the farm so I know you¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll be safe with you! I promise I won¡¯t get in the way¡ª¡± ¡°No, Clay,¡± Woods said with finality. Clay¡¯s shoulders slumped, and Woods¡¯ heart sank. He put his hand on the youngest sprite, his voice softening. ¡°I need you to look after the others that are staying behind. Maple, Holly, Flint, Fern and Coal¡­ they need you to be here with them.¡± Clay¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Do you mean¡­ I get to be in charge?¡± Woods chuckled. ¡°Sure. Just this one time, though. It¡¯s your job to keep the others in line while I¡¯m away, all right?¡± Clay nodded eagerly and left for the barn, following the archeologists. ¡°That¡¯s a good call,¡± Finn said at length. ¡°Last time we were there, you almost killed all of us.¡± Woods sighed, nodding. It was the right call, but it didn¡¯t make it any easier. ¡°Corruption will be there, and there¡¯s no telling what effect that will have on me.¡± He turned to his brother, his voice now tinged with uncharacteristic worry. ¡°Finn, if it happens again, if for some reason I go back to that corrupt state, I¡¯ve arranged for the dragon to kill me.¡± Finn studied his brother in silence for a few long seconds. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that happen, Woods. Do you know what I went through to bring you back?¡± A shudder ran through him. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. All we need to do is break in, get the farmer, and get out. Easy.¡± Woods nodded. The plan was simple enough but riddled with obstacles and possibilities for it to go awry. The plan was to have Woods¡¯ group break in through the front, and Alder¡¯s group to break in through the back. They had no knowledge of Corruption¡¯s forces, so whichever group made it to the dungeon first would save Matt. If he¡¯s still alive, Woods thought. He glanced at the dragon a few paces away in the forest. The beast was a good asset, but Woods wondered if the wizard¡¯s oath they¡¯d both taken would be enough to keep Tyr on their team once Corruption got involved. The two groups formed over the next ten minutes, embarking on the northern trail and heading toward the Baron¡¯s mansion. *** ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve gone with them to the dungeon,¡± Clay groaned. He was sitting next to Merrick, watching with little interest as the archaeologist fumbled awkwardly with the task of milking Bessie, the farm¡¯s only cow. ¡°Why would you want to go there? It seems a terrible place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad, I¡¯ve been there before. It¡¯s just like any other dungeon. And you¡¯re doing this all wrong. Matt doesn¡¯t do it like that.¡± Clay didn¡¯t bother to explain the right technique¡ªmostly because he had no idea what it was. Merrick sighed, and Bessie mooed, as if in agreement with Clay. ¡°I¡¯m sure they wanted you to stay behind to protect you.¡± Merrick cast a side-long glance at Clay¡¯s missing limb. ¡°By the way, is it common for sprites to only have one arm?¡± ¡°No. I lost my arm¡­ during a battle¡­ in a dungeon. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not a good fighter anymore.¡± Clay grabbed his staff from his back and twirled it in one hand. After only a few short seconds, Clay dropped the staff. It clattered loudly across the barn floor. Silence lingered between the two before Merrick spoke up, changing the subject. ¡°So, do all sprites like to live on farms?¡± Clay shook his head. ¡°No. Only the lucky ones get to. Most humans don¡¯t like sprites, but Matt isn¡¯t from here, so he doesn¡¯t care that we¡¯re magical. He just needed some friends, so we showed up.¡± Merrick nodded. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll stay on this farm?¡± ¡°I think so. We all really like it here. The other sprites like it here so much they want to stay, too. The ones from the south.¡± Both Merrick and Clay looked up as Flint entered the barn. ¡°Hi, Clay,¡± Flint greeted before stopping, his eyes narrowing at Merrick, ¡°and hello, Merrick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for trapping you earlier,¡± Merrick said sheepishly as his face flushed with embarrassment. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Flint eyed the archeologist before answering. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± He paused, giving Merrick a pointed look. ¡°But I never forget.¡± Merrick cleared his throat uncomfortably as Flint continued. ¡°Have you two finished milking Bessie?¡± Merrick and Clay both shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time with this. I¡¯ve never milked a cow before. Where¡¯s Cassandra, I feel like she¡¯d be more suited to this task than me. I mean, she is a woman, maybe she could figure this out.¡± ¡°Why would it matter if she¡¯s a woman? Matt has no problem milking Bessie, and he¡¯s a man,¡± Flint said. Merrick¡¯s face deepened to a rosier hue as Flint continued, ¡°Anyway, Cassandra¡¯s busy helping the other sprites water the crops.¡± ¡°Can we switch?¡± Merrick asked, his voice hopeful. Flint shook his head, narrowing his eyes at Merrick again. ¡°So¡­ is it common for sprites to wear glasses?¡± Merrick asked Flint after a few seconds. Flint shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Only Fern and I wear them, and Fern only got hers recently.¡± ¡°Interesting. You really are just like people, then.¡± Merrick turned back to Bessie with renewed determination. ¡°Flint, do you know anything about milking a cow?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ve seen Matt do it a few times. It looks like you¡¯re doing it wrong.¡± *** Woods, Finn, Reed, and Melvin watched curiously as a familiar wagon rolled down the road toward Sagewood. The other group had continued onward to the Baron¡¯s manor, following closely behind Tyr, who had to crawl on his belly through the trees to avoid detection¡ªa difficult task considering the creature¡¯s size. The only reason Woods¡¯ group had stopped at all was because this particular wagon had a very familiar driver. ¡°I recognize her,¡± Finn said at length. ¡°That¡¯s the elf that Matt was in love with, right? I tried to get them to kiss once.¡± Woods and Reed exchanged a quick sidelong glance, but neither asked Finn to elaborate. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s Leia.¡± Woods turned his attention back to the approaching wagon. ¡°Why is she coming back? And travelling alone? Seems dangerous.¡± Melvin cleared his throat, trying to draw the attention of the sprites. ¡°Shall we continue, gentlemen? I¡¯m sure Matt would appreciate¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, do you sense that?¡± Reed cut off Melvin¡¯s words. Woods and Finn turned their attention to the twisted, albeit weak cluster of auras trailing behind the wagon. ¡°Feels like corrupt monsters,¡± Woods said, and Reed and Finn nodded. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll leave her alone?¡± Finn offered. Just then, the horse pulling the wagon came to a stop, tossing its head in agitation as if sensing the approaching danger. ¡°We should probably help her, don¡¯t you think?¡± Melvin said, wringing his hands. ¡°Damsel in distress, and whatnot.¡± Reed snorted dryly. ¡°She broke Matt¡¯s heart. I say we leave her to the wolves.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that,¡± Woods said, keeping his eyes on the wagon. Reed crossed his arms and frowned. ¡°Even though she treated Matt poorly, she still means a lot to him,¡± Woods continued, turning back to Reed. ¡°Once we save Matt, I don¡¯t want to be the one to tell him we let the love of his life get eaten by corrupt monsters.¡± Melvin paled at Woods¡¯ words, while Finn added, ¡°You mean if we save Matt.¡± Woods rolled his eyes at Finn¡¯s words and turned back to the wagon and the approaching monsters. Reed sighed loudly and uncrossed his arms. ¡°Well, what do we do, then?¡± ¡°Finn and Reed, you two attack the monsters head on,¡± Woods directed. ¡°I¡¯ll stay back and use my bow.¡± Reed and Finn quickly agreed, shifting into their animal forms. Each animal took a separate direction, Reed''s form moving more quickly through the forest than Finn''s. ¡°Melvin, do you know any spells that would be particularly useful against corrupt monsters?¡± Woods drew an arrow and nocked it to the bowstring. ¡°I can create a very large fireball,¡± Melvin answered, his voice a mix of nervousness and excitement. Woods glanced around at the dense trees, some of them dry enough to make good tinder. ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on that for now. Just hang back and try not to get hurt.¡± Melvin nodded, pulling out his notebook with a scholarly glint in his eye. Woods followed the path through the trees Reed had taken. He could sense the corrupt monsters better now. They felt disturbingly familiar, which made him shudder. He knew he wasn¡¯t actually familiar with them, but their corrupt nature somehow bonded him to them. He despised the unwelcome sense of camaraderie. Woods climbed a nearby tree, giving him a clear vantage point of both the wagon and the encroaching pack of corrupted wolves. The wagon remained stopped on the path, the horse showing clear signs of distress. Leia, obviously confused, looked around the clear path ahead, unaware of the imminent danger behind her. Woods let out a sigh. If it were any other elf, he might have chosen to stay away. However, it wasn¡¯t just any elf¡ªit was her. Matt¡¯s elf. While Woods didn¡¯t know the entire story of their relationship and its sudden end, he understood that Matt cared deeply enough about her to not leave her to the wolves. Literally. The air filled with howls, drawing Woods¡¯ attention to the approaching wolf pack. Reed had already taken down one wolf and moved on to another, while Finn emerged from the brush, seizing one by its hind leg and causing it to yelp in pain. Woods watched anxiously as some of the wolves continued toward the stationary wagon. They were seconds away. He swiftly drew the arrow to his cheek and released at an advancing wolf, but narrowly missed. ¡°Aim is still a little off,¡± he muttered. His aim had been off since losing his original eye, and the addition of his new one hadn¡¯t made it any better. Quickly, Woods readied another arrow, aiming it at the same wolf. This time, it hit true, lodging deep into the wolf¡¯s skull and killing it instantly. Two monsters remained, and were set upon the wagon. Reed and Finn had dealt with the rest of the pack but wouldn¡¯t reach the remaining wolves before they reached Leia. Woods groaned, leaping from his branch to a lower one on a different tree. If he acted quickly, he could divert the wolves¡¯ attention from the wagon back to Reed and Finn. He released another arrow, striking the flank of a wolf and causing it to snarl in pain. The horse began to panic, and Leia tried to urge it forward, but it reared in fear. The wagon teetered violently. Woods launched another arrow, this time hitting the wounded wolf in its other leg, incapacitating it. Reed or Finn would have to finish it off. Moving to another branch along the tree line right next to Leia¡¯s wagon, Woods anticipated the wolf¡¯s leap toward the elf. He loosed another arrow, and this one lodged between its ribs. Growling in fury, the wolf, consumed by madness, attacked, disregarding any instinct of self-preservation. Leia screamed, and Woods shot another arrow, cursing as it missed. In a split second, Woods leaped from the branch, landing atop the corrupt wolf. It snarled and thrashed, its vicious teeth dangerously close, but Woods was out of time and options. Discarding his bow, he took the final arrow and drove it deep into the animal¡¯s eye. The ordeal ended swiftly, but it didn¡¯t make it any less awful. Reed arrived moments later, tearing apart the final downed wolf. ¡°Sprites?¡± Leia asked, her voice shaky. The corrupt bodies were quickly disintegrating into inky black dust. Finn showed up seconds later, looking winded. ¡°This kind of terrain isn¡¯t well suited for my animal form.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you mean your animal form isn¡¯t well-suited for this very normal terrain?¡± Reed asked, a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°We can¡¯t all live on sandy beaches, Finn.¡± Woods, who was fighting fistfuls of fur to get out from under the slowly disintegrating wolf, grumbled in annoyance under his breath. Not exactly the most dignified of rescues, but a rescue, nonetheless. Leia hopped off her seat on the driver¡¯s bench and crouched next to the sprites. ¡°You saved me¡­ thank you,¡± Leia said, lowering her voice. ¡°Well, we couldn¡¯t exactly let you die out here,¡± Woods said gruffly as he stood, dusting himself off. ¡°Why are you out here alone anyway? I thought you moved to the city.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming back. To Sagewood, that is. I¡ªI just¡ªI missed my home.¡± There was a silence before she quietly added, ¡°And I missed Matt as well.¡± The sprites all exchanged sidelong glances. ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad we saved her now?¡± Woods asked Reed under his breath. ¡°What?¡± Leia asked, but before anyone could elaborate, Melvin burst from the tree line, scribbling furiously in his notebook. ¡°That was incredible, just incredible¡ªOh, hello there.¡± ¡°Melvin, we¡¯ve got to get going.¡± Woods turned to Leia. ¡°Well¡­ it was nice to see you again. Safe travels.¡± With that, the sprites left, continuing their way toward the Baron¡¯s manor. Melvin did an awkward half bow, half curtsy, and ran to follow the sprites, leaving a very perplexed elf behind. [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-One Holly¡¯s gaze was drawn to movement outside of the barn window, a shadowy mass moving down the path through the trees. She perked up when she realized the massive shape was that of a wagon. It wasn¡¯t coming from Sagewood, but from the north, where the others had gone. Could it be them returning? Had they stolen the wagon from the Baron? She tilted her head as she scrutinized the wagon. It looked familiar, though she couldn¡¯t explain why. She strained her magical senses to feel for any auras, something that had never been easy for her. There was a familiar aura aboard the wagon¡ªnot as strong as a sprite¡¯s, but stronger than a human¡¯s. It couldn¡¯t be Melvin the wizard, so who was it? ¡°Clay, can you sense that?¡± Holly asked, not tearing her eyes from the approaching wagon. Clay looked up from the job Holly had given him¡ªdetangling Bessie¡¯s hair. Ivy had given Holly that job before they¡¯d left, but Holly had expertly delegated it to Clay and Flint. Ivy would have been proud of her leadership skills. ¡°No, I don¡¯t sense anything,¡± Clay said, drawing his eyebrows together as he worked on the tangles Bessie had accumulated during her pasture time that day. He gave Holly a frustrated look. ¡°Holly, this is really hard to do with one hand.¡± ¡°I can sense it,¡± Flint said. ¡°I feel like I recognize that aura as well. Who is it?¡± He gave a sympathetic glance to Clay as he struggled to detangle the cow¡¯s thick copper-colored hair. Holly focused on the aura again. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she knew this person but hadn¡¯t been around them recently. Whoever it was, it was worth investigating. ¡°You two keep working, I¡¯m going to go check it out,¡± she said, but before she could leave, Flint stopped her. ¡°Holly, we''ve been at this for forever, and I was supposed to meet Fern an hour ago¡ª¡± Holly silenced him with a glare. ¡°Then you¡¯d better speed things up, huh? Wouldn¡¯t want to leave your precious Ferny waiting up for you.¡± Flint fell silent as his ears turned bright red. Holly smiled with satisfaction as she slipped out the back door of the barn. ¡°Many hands make light work, or whatever,¡± she called back to the two sprite boys. ¡°But we only have three hands between the two of us,¡± she heard Clay say to Flint as she slipped out into the evening. Stealthily, Holly made her way up to the farmhouse porch, sticking to the shadows to remain unseen by the owner of the familiar aura. She saw the wagon belonging to the archeologists trudging down the path to Sagewood. They¡¯d stuck around for a few hours to help with the chores only humans could do, occasionally asking questions about sprites. Woods had told the sprites to only give the bare minimum when it came to answering their questions. When it had started to get dark, they¡¯d packed up their things and left, promising to return tomorrow morning to help. Holly watched as the wagon stopped in front of the farmhouse. A hooded figure slid off the driver¡¯s seat, mumbling something to the horse that pulled the wagon. Holly narrowed her eyes, trying to determine who it was that would be coming to the farm at such a late hour. As the figure turned to the farmhouse, Holly recognized the long locks of dark wavy hair cascading from under the hood, the plain blue dress and thick dark eyelashes rimming two iridescent blue eyes that reflected the rising moon¡¯s light. It was her. Leia Rockborn. The elf girl who had broken Matt¡¯s heart last season, leaving him like a love-sick puppy. Holly crinkled her nose in disgust at the mere sight of the unwelcome visitor, but her quick mind was already spinning with devious ideas. She scurried back to the barn, careful to avoid being seen by Leia. Holly entered the barn, moving quickly to tell Flint and Clay of her plans for the unwelcome visitor. Coal, the southern sprite, had joined Flint and Clay, helping brush out Bessie¡¯s tangled hair. Coal worked alongside the others, not saying anything as usual. Holly wasn¡¯t sure if he couldn¡¯t talk, like Maple, or if he was just quiet. Either way, she liked that quality in a sprite. ¡°Holly, look! We got more hands to help with Bessie! Now we¡¯re up to five!¡± Clay beamed at her. She returned his smile with her own impish grin. Flint noticed her predatory smile and ran a hand over his face. ¡°Oh no,¡± he muttered to himself. Holly ignored him. ¡°Forget Bessie. What do you boys say we take a break to play a little prank?¡± The three sprites looked at her, each with varying degrees of anticipation in their eyes. ¡°On who?¡± Clay asked hesitantly. ¡°Only the girl who broke Matt¡¯s heart last season. Leia Rockborn.¡± Flint, Clay and Coal all exchanged uncertain glances. Before they could interrupt, Holly spoke up again. ¡°We¡¯re going to need a few buckets of water from the well, and the beehive that¡¯s in the forest just west of here.¡± ¡°Do we even know why she¡¯s here?¡± Flint asked, looking concerned. Before Holly could answer him, Clay spoke up again. ¡°That seems mean,¡± he began, drawing his brows together. ¡°Matt would be upset if we did something like that¡ª¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Holly laughed, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. ¡°She broke Matt¡¯s heart, Clay. We can¡¯t just let that slide.¡± ¡°But what if she¡¯s coming back to say sorry¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Clay. Are you going to help us or not?¡± *** Leia knocked on the door to Matt¡¯s farmhouse. Her heart had sunk when she crested the hill that overlooked his farm, noticing the windows of the farmhouse were dark. She¡¯d had an inkling that maybe Matt was away, as his sprite friends were away as well, but Matt hadn¡¯t been with them, and they¡¯d disappeared too quickly after saving her for her to ask any questions. She couldn¡¯t fathom why the sprites would be away from the farm, though she was grateful they¡¯d stepped in when they had. She hoped Matt was safe, as he didn¡¯t look like he was home at the moment. Still, she¡¯d come all this way, maybe he was just sleeping and the sprites being off the farm was completely unrelated. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t be mad at her if she woke him from his slumber. It was barely dusk, after all, and she¡¯d travelled many miles to see him. A small smile graced her lips as she thought of Matt. If she did wake him, she¡¯d be sure to make it up to him. Leia hesitated as she raised her hand to knock on the farmhouse door, her heart pounding as she summoned the courage. She knocked three times, her hand shaking as she did so. As she waited for a response, her mind raced with memories from winter. She wondered if Matt harbored any resentment toward her for how their relationship had ended. Rather, how she¡¯d ended it. How she¡¯d abruptly left with little explanation and even less time for a proper goodbye. She¡¯d been a fool, and she knew it. But she couldn''t help it¡ªshe needed to see what was outside of Sagewood. It had always been her dream to live in a big city. Now, as she stood there waiting, she hoped Matt would give her a chance to explain herself. A chance to tell him that while she¡¯d been out seeing the city, her thoughts had only been on him, and how much she¡¯d missed him during her time away. Leia¡¯s heart sank with each passing moment, the weight of disappointment settling heavily upon her shoulders. She knocked once more, harder this time. No one answered. She turned to leave, but her gaze caught a flicker of light from the barn. It seemed a candle had been lit inside one of the rooms, casting an orange glow through one of the windows. Had it been lit before, as she¡¯d pulled up to the farm? She searched her memory but came up blank. Still, curiosity and a small glimmer of hope pulled her toward the barn, and she opened the door, peering inside the dimly lit space. A cow mooed softly from one of the back stalls, one she couldn¡¯t see. There was a soft whinny, suggesting a horse occupied one of the back stalls as well. ¡°Matt? Are you in here?¡± There was no answer, so she pressed on, stepping into the barn and shutting the door behind her. Leia¡¯s heart raced as she walked deeper into the building, the shadows of the dimly lit space dancing along wooden walls. The stalls on either side of her were empty, so Matt must¡¯ve just had the one or two animals in the back. She heard the occasional rustling of hay from the hayloft but shrugged it off as the sound went away. A faint glow of candlelight spilled from a slightly ajar door on the far wall where the stalls ended. ¡°Matt?¡± she said, this time slightly louder. Again, there was no answer. Leia began to feel a sense of unease, wondering if she should turn back and try to find him tomorrow. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to just take a quick peek into the room. She stepped forward, cautiously opening the door only to find the room empty, a solitary candle flickering in the darkness. She lingered in the doorway, trying to make sense of the strange scene. ¡°Well, no wonder his other barn burned down last year¡­.¡± She trailed off as a slight breeze blew the candle out, leaving her and the rest of the barn in complete darkness. She was indoors, so where would the breeze have come from? Suddenly, something cold and wet splashed over her, drenching her from head to foot, as if someone had poured a bucket of icy water from the rafters above. Leia screamed and took a step backwards, slamming the door to the supply room closed behind her. As she stepped back out into the line of stalls, she felt her boot slip on something sticky. She fell backwards, her hands and back of her dress quickly coated in the stuff. She brought her hand close to her face, rubbing her fingers together to try and determine what it was. ¡°What the¡ªis this¡­ honey?¡± She fumbled in the darkness, trying to stand. The once-stable ground beneath her feet had transformed into a sticky trap, coated with a thick layer of honey. She struggled to maintain her balance, but the gooey substance sent her careening wildly around the barn. She was thoroughly soaked, covered head to toe in a mixture of water and honey, struggling to find the door that led out of the barn. The cow mooed from the back stall again, this time sounding more concerned. As she tried to regain solid footing, Leia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was some sort of twisted prank. But who would do something like this? And where was Matt? She reached for the doorknob, her honey covered fingers slipping against the cool metal until she managed to turn it. The door swung open, the light of the moon spilling into the darkened barn. As her eyes adjusted to the dim light of the evening, she saw a red-haired sprite standing a few paces from the doorway. The sprite¡¯s arms were crossed in front of her, and a smug grin played across her face. As Leia met the sprite¡¯s mischievous, ruby red eyes, she recalled when they¡¯d met before. This sprite was one of Matt¡¯s friends. ¡°That¡¯s for breaking Matt¡¯s heart,¡± the sprite said, uncrossing her arms and snapping her fingers. Another bucket of ice-cold water poured down from the rafters, drenching Leia again. She yelped, stumbling out of the doorway and into the coming night. The evil sprite¡¯s grin widened. ¡°And that¡¯s for daring to show your face around here again.¡± Leia glared down at the sprite, her wet hair plastered to her forehead and her clothes soaked through to the skin. Though it wasn¡¯t a particularly cold night, a shiver went through her. Leia turned, not bothering to respond to the sprite. With as much dignity as she could muster while soaked and coated in honey, she climbed aboard her wagon and whipped the reigns, turning the horse drawn wagon toward the path to Sagewood. ¡°Leia?¡± She screamed when she realized that she was not alone on the driver¡¯s bench. The sprite held up a single hand in a placating gesture, his eyes wide as she turned on him. ¡°Wait¡ªI¡¯m not going to hurt you¡ªI¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what the others did. I told them not to¡­.¡± The sprite looked like he was about to cry as he continued. ¡°I know Matt wouldn¡¯t have let them do that to you if he was here.¡± Leia paused, putting her anger aside briefly. She recognized this sprite as well from the same time she¡¯d met the other, more terrible red-haired sprite. But he looked different. She distinctly remembered him having two arms. What had happened to him? She pushed those thoughts away, turning her mind back to the reason she¡¯d come to the farm. ¡°Where¡¯s Matt? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± The sprite looked up at her, worry plain on his face. ¡°The others went to go rescue him from the Baron. He was kidnapped.¡± His shoulders slumped. ¡°I¡¯m really worried about him, they left a while ago and aren¡¯t back yet.¡± [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-Two The hours dragged on. I wondered if anyone had noticed my absence. Certainly, the sprites would have by now, but would they do about it? I¡¯d never been away for this long, but how could any of them find out what had happened to me? My mind was stuck in circles of thought, a downward spiral of anxiety. I was also extremely thirsty, and my stomach grumbled. Corruption hadn¡¯t shown his face again, but the dungeon¡¯s shadows sometimes shifted unnaturally, and I wondered if I was truly alone. I¡¯m going to die here, I thought before shaking my head. No. I¡¯m going to find a way out. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t think of a way to escape. My fingernails were ragged and torn from trying to pull loose stones and dig my way out. My arms were sore from trying to pull the iron bars of my cell apart. But as hunger and thirst wore me down, I found that my strength was waning. Soon, I would only have enough energy to lay down and wait for death to claim me. Stop being so pessimistic, I thought forcefully. You can¡¯t lose hope. It¡¯s the only thing you¡¯ve got left¡­ Abruptly, a figure materialized from out of a nearby shadow and phased into the cell with me. I recoiled, a jolt of fear rushing through me like lightning. ¡°It appears your little friends have arrived to save you,¡± Corruption announced, a wicked smile splitting his face. ¡°Fools.¡± I fought to maintain a neutral expression, although my heart plummeted in my chest. It was obvious now. I was the bait¡ªa pawn in a grand scheme to destroy Sagewood and everyone living in it. My mouth was dry, and I found it hard to swallow. In that fleeting moment, I wished the sprites hadn¡¯t come. Perhaps it would have been better if I had silently met my end here, and they had stayed safely on the farm. But it wouldn¡¯t have lasted. Glaring up at Corruption, I acknowledged the inevitable¡ªhe would¡¯ve found a way to get to them regardless. This was merely a hastier route to the same malevolent destination. He was relentless in his pursuit of control, but I knew my friends weren¡¯t helpless. ¡°They¡¯ll stop you. They¡¯ve done it before.¡± I tried to keep the fear from my voice. Corruption narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°It seems they¡¯ve brought my sisters with them. Do you think your sprite friends capable of taking on a corrupted nature spirit or two?¡± My stomach clenched. There wasn¡¯t any way for the sprites to be able to survive that. How has Corruption grown so powerful? Before I could answer, Corruption melted into the shadows once more, leaving me hopeless. Something felt terribly off about this whole situation, but I was powerless to intervene. I couldn¡¯t even warn my friends that this was the exact thing Corruption had wanted the entire time. All I could do was wait. *** From the depths of the shadowed hedges, Corruption observed the small group of sprites and nature spirits outside the imposing wrought iron gates. Only three sprites were present, but Corruption wasn¡¯t after the sprites yet. His first target was the Forest Spirit¡ªthe one who had betrayed him. The group hesitated, as if waiting for something, but after a few moments pressed forward once more. The sprites slipped easily through the bars of the fence, as did the River Spirit. The Forest Spirit ascended a nearby tree and gracefully leapt into the courtyard. It was time to sow a little chaos. Long shadows draped the courtyard, a perfect playground for Corruption¡¯s twisted games. He melded into a shadow, materializing next to the male sprite that was unfamiliar to him. He wasn¡¯t one that was normally on the farm, but that didn¡¯t diminish his enmity. Pulling a shadow tightly across the ground, he sent the sprite stumbling. ¡°What the?¡± he exclaimed, colliding with his fellow sprites. ¡°Alder, what are you¡ª¡± Corruption manipulated another shadow, causing this one to wrap around another sprite¡¯s ankle, tugging tightly. The sprite shrieked. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± the Forest Spirit declared, looking around the courtyard. ¡°Matt?¡± one of the sprites inquired, hope in her voice. ¡°Corruption.¡± In an instant, two of the sprites transformed into their animal forms, and Corruption was pleased to see that each animal had substantial power¡ªone a lynx and the other a moose. Their strength would make the forthcoming ending of Sagewood all the more efficient. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The third sprite drew a sword, eyeing the shadows warily. Apparently, it would take a little more effort to make this one change into his animal form. A smile spread across Corruption¡¯s face as he remembered the grizzly bear sprite he¡¯d corrupted. The power of one sprite alone had been enough to cause so much havoc, and Corruption relished every second of it. The group split, precisely as Corruption desired. The Forest Spirit accompanied the sprite named Alder, while the moose and the lynx partnered with the River Spirit. He couldn¡¯t have orchestrated a more favorable division himself. Opting to follow the Forest Spirit first, Corruption trailed within the shadows as they circled the Baron¡¯s mansion, seeking a way inside. Corruption manipulated the shadows, tickling one of Alder¡¯s legs, prompting him to whip around, sword drawn. The Forest Spirit, a force of considerable power, retaliated with the branches of a nearby tree. However, Corruption had already shifted his focus, entwining a shadow around one of the Forest Spirit¡¯s vine-like hairs. As she lashed out, he redoubled his efforts on bothering the sprite, manipulating a shadow to pull the hat off his head. The Forest Spirit¡¯s attempts to retaliate resulted in tree branches inadvertently swatting at the enraged sprite. ¡°Apologies,¡± she said as the male sprite was knocked backwards. He screamed wildly before landing amidst nearby bushes. The spirit glared as she scoured the shadows for Corruption, but he had already moved on to the other group. Corruption engaged the others using the same tactics, teasing them with shadows in a sinister game of cat and mouse. He provoked them to such an extent that the moose, in a fit of agitation, headbutted the manor¡¯s brick wall, rendering himself unconscious. It was pathetic how powerless both groups were, even with the aid of his sister spirits. A whizzing ball of flame streaked through the courtyard, momentarily obliterating all the shadows. Exposed and vulnerable, with no shadows to meld into, fear gripped Corruption. The sprites and the spirits turned on him, finally able to see where their foe was. Where had the fireball come from? Before anyone could launch an attack, the fireball fizzled, and Corruption sank back into the shadows. He scanned the courtyard for the source, spotting the culprit perched on the eastern corner of the wrought iron fence¡ªa massive dragon, scanning the scene with an almost bored expression. A wicked smile spread across Corruption¡¯s face as an idea sparked in his mind. With the help of the dragon and the nature spirits, Matt Miller could meet a demise so terrible, so traumatizing, it would be worse than anything his precious ¡®found family¡¯ could imagine. And they¡¯d have no one to blame but themselves. He stepped out of the shadows, directly into the dragon¡¯s line of sight. The creature¡¯s eyes flared with yellow light, and it unleashed a torrent of flame. Though Corruption had anticipated this and managed to dodge, he was still singed by the dragonfire. Pain radiated his tendrils, but he ignored it, his gaze full of hunger. As the flames died down and the shadows reappeared, Corruption slipped back out of sight. He moved through the darkness quickly, ready to execute his plan. The courtyard buzzed with tension as spirit, sprite, and dragon searched for him. He doubled back, reappearing next to the River Spirit. She screamed, drawing the dragon¡¯s attention. The enormous, scaly creature left its post on the fence, powerful wings unfurling as it lifted into the sky. Corruption melted into the shadows on the wall of the manor, ensuring the River Spirit saw exactly where he¡¯d gone. Meanwhile, the lynx had shifted back into her sprite form and tended to the downed moose, while the other sprite slashed wildly with his sword . The dragon landed nearby, its red scales shimmering, and the River Spirit pointed to where Corruption had disappeared into the shadow on the manor''s outside wall. ¡°He was just there!¡± the River Spirit called to the dragon. Without hesitation, the dragon released a torrent of scorching flames, setting the wall ablaze. The fire began to climb up the manor¡¯s wall, and Corruption grinned with satisfaction. He reappeared a few paces away, still on the wall, moving and disappearing just as quickly. This time, he narrowly avoided the intense heat, scurrying to the opposite wall just before the shadows vanished completely, leaving him exposed. The dragon took to the air again, landing on the manor¡¯s roof with a thunderous crash. The entire building shook, and roof tiles shattered under the dragon¡¯s wicked talons. Corruption climbed up to the roof, using his shadows to taunt the dragon, pulling at its legs. His goal wasn¡¯t to harm but to annoy, and he had never seen a dragon so enraged. Fire spewed in all directions, igniting the roof. In just a few moments, the manor was a blazing inferno, and Corruption reveled in the chaos he had orchestrated. The dragon¡¯s fiery wrath was exactly what he had wanted. He watched with glee as sections of the roof began to collapse, and the ignited wall crumbled. ¡°Are you insane? Matt¡¯s in there!¡± the female sprite shouted, pointing to the rising flames on the side of the manor. She scolded the River Spirit and dragon, both of whom were several times her size and far stronger. Corruption had to stifle a laugh at the audacity of the small sprite. Almost sheepishly, the River Spirit began dousing the flames, spraying the manor with great gouts of water. Even so, the dragon¡¯s flames were overpowering, and Corruption doubted even a mighty river could extinguish them. The dragon lifted itself off of the failing roof, his yellow eyes scanning the courtyard for Corruption, who was now safely hidden in the shadows of the manor garden. The group expanded with the arrival of two other sprites and a wizard. One sprite seemed familiar but carried a different magical aura than the one Corruption had imprisoned a season ago. He counted five sprites in total. If he divided them again, he could corrupt all of them in a single night. But the wizard was a problem. He had to be dealt with first. Perhaps a test to gauge the wizard¡¯s power. Manipulating a shadow near the old man¡¯s foot, he caused him to stumble into the moose. Another pull of a shadow, and Corruption tripped one of the newcomer sprites, forcing him to shift into his animal form¡ªa wolf¡ªbefore colliding with the other sprites, causing them all to tumble away. ¡°Reveal shadows!¡± the wizard yelled, and Corruption watched in shock as the shadows in the courtyard were significantly diminished by the spell. He recoiled, not wanting to be revealed in front of the dragon or the wizard. The River Spirit was still working on the flames, and the Forest Spirit was busy helping the sprites. Gah! Too risky. I¡¯m going to need some backup. [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-Three Corruption summoned his army of twisted monsters lurking in the nearby forest. Having invested a significant portion of his magic into corrupting the adjacent trees, he ensured the Forest Spirit couldn¡¯t wield healthy trees against him. The massive roots of these now tainted trees groaned and snapped as they uprooted, advancing menacingly toward the group of sprites and spirits. Frowning, Corruption noted the absence of the wolf pack he¡¯d corrupted days earlier. Shaking it off, he dismissed the concern, confident in the abundance of corrupted animals at his disposal. He¡¯d had all spring to build his army. The corrupt creatures emerged from the encircling forest, their mindless snarls and glowing eyes filling the gloom. The sprites braced themselves for the impending confrontation. The wizard stood, his eyes wide behind his spectacles as he watched the approaching monsters. Corruption extended his dark tendrils, shadows twisting through the air like predatory serpents. They lashed out with brutal precision, ensnaring the leg of a weaker corrupted beast that was lagging behind the others. The creature let out a guttural shriek, its eyes wide with terror, as it was dragged inexorably toward its master. The shadows coiled tighter, fracturing bone with audible snaps and tearing through flesh. The monster¡¯s futile struggles only seemed to excite Corruption, its fear palpable and intoxicating. He could feel the frantic pulse of its panicked heart, the rapid, shallow breaths as its life ebbed away. With a cruel, sadistic smile, Corruption leaned in, his form looming over the helpless prey. He began to siphon its magic, an agonizing process that caused the creature to convulse violently. Its flesh shriveled and blackened, veins standing out like dark, twisted roots as the life force was drained from its body. Corruption¡¯s own injuries began to mend, the searing wounds from the dragon¡¯s fire regenerating as he fed on the creature¡¯s magic. As the last vestiges of life left the creature, it disappeared into dust, as if it had never existed in the first place. Corruption loomed over the spot where the creature had been seconds before, shadows writhing around him, his eyes glowing with a sinister light. He relished the sense of renewed power as chaos unfolded in the manor¡¯s courtyard. The dragon began working on the corrupt trees, as did the Forest Spirit, her rage evident as she put down her own children. There was a hint of sadness behind her anger as she watched many of them burn, screaming otherworldly shrieks as they died. But Corruption wasn¡¯t finished. The nightmare was only beginning, and he needed the River Spirit to unleash her torrents once more. He materialized in front of the manor again, stepping in front of the hole in the wall caused by the flames. After a quick inspection of the damage, he nodded in satisfaction. This hole didn¡¯t lead onto the main floor of the manor, but deeper into the foundation. He drew the attention of the River Spirit, giving her a wry smile. ¡°You really think a little bit of water is going to hurt me? You¡¯ve grown soft, sister,¡± he taunted, allowing his smile to widen. There was something about the female nature spirits that made them quick to anger, and this moment proved no exception. Without hesitation, another torrent crashed down, and Corruption barely melded into the shadows in time to avoid the blast. The water cascaded, flowing into the wall and disappearing into the darkness below. Satisfaction gleamed in Corruption¡¯s eyes as he watched as a massive amount of water and wrath drained downward. He reappeared to the left, then again to the right, goading his sister into unleashing an ocean into the ruined foundation. After a few moments, it was over, and the River Spirit seemed content with the damage done. She¡¯d destroyed the wall, not giving a second thought to the manor or anyone who might be inside. The lynx, now covered in the black ichor of corrupt creature blood, appeared beside the River Spirit seconds later, reverting to her sprite form. ¡°Did you get Corruption?¡± she asked the spirit, who nodded confidently. Fools. The sprite¡¯s expression shifted to concern as she approached what was left of the wall to examine the damage. ¡°Where did all that water go?¡± The River Spirit shrugged again, her gaze fixed on the shadows, seemingly anticipating Corruption¡¯s reappearance. Hidden within the darkness, he stifled laughter as he observed the duo. ¡°Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t the dungeon down there?¡± the sprite asked, her voice tinged with rising panic. The River Spirit redirected her attention to the manor, shock evident in her watery features. ¡°Matt¡¯s supposed to be down there... how much water do you think got into the dungeon?¡± the sprite asked, turning slowly to the River Spirit. Corruption reveled in the horror that spread across both their faces at the realization of what had just transpired. The farmer was surely dead by now, or he would be in the next few short minutes. Corruption was about to leap through the shadows to sow more chaos when something massive grabbed him and closed around his throat, squeezing tightly. Wicked claws dug into Corruption¡¯s neck, causing him to flail, wide-eyed in astonishment. Could it be the dragon? He¡¯d lost track of it while taunting the River Spirit. Corruption tried to wriggle free, and he managed to glance at what had ensnared him. His eyes locked onto his captor as the grip tightened around his throat. A familiar grizzly bear met his gaze with a glare consisting of one green eye and one purple eye. It was that sprite he¡¯d corrupted before. Corruption assumed he had died long ago. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Corruption spat, straining against the bear¡¯s vice-like hold. He focused his magic, tried to infiltrate the sprite¡¯s mind and turn him back into his puppet, but the magic broke like glass upon an iron shell. The sprite resisted him, somehow, and that terrified him more than anything on Etheria. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The bear slammed Corruption to the ground, the beast¡¯s claws digging into his shoulders. With immense strength, he chomped on Corruption¡¯s arm between his elbow and shoulder with stout, jagged teeth. Inky blood spilled out, a revelation to Corruption about his own being. He¡¯d never bled before. Nothing had ever made him bleed. Corruption wailed in pain as more black ichor sprayed over him and the bear. The bear tossed Corruption¡¯s severed arm, only to grab the other in his jaws. Yanking and twisting, the appendage was ripped free, the sinews breaking at the shoulder as corrupt muscle and bone was rent beneath the bear¡¯s mighty fangs. Then, it leveled an eerily calm gaze at Corruption. ¡°I think you¡¯ve wrought enough discord for one night,¡± the sprite-animal growled, his claws digging deeper into Corruption¡¯s chest. The bear leaned in close, black blood dripping from his teeth. ¡°You have no more power over me. I¡¯m stronger than you, now. But I¡¯m not going to kill you. I think you¡¯ll soon find there are worse things than death.¡± ¡°Woods! Woods!¡± the female sprite ran over to the hulking bear, panic in her voice. ¡°The dungeon¡¯s flooded and Matt¡¯s still down there!¡± *** It had started with a single, distant crash. The whole manor trembled above me. Dust fell from the ceiling, and it seemed the entire building was going to collapse in on itself. I strained my ears but didn¡¯t hear anything else for a few minutes. Then, water began to flow into the dungeon. Initially, it was a mere trickle, a few droplets cascading into a distant puddle. Then, the dripping increased into a steady stream. Excitement coursed through me at the promise of relief for my thirst¡ªI guessed I had been without water for about a day and a half now. My excitement shifted to concern as the flow showed no sign of stopping. The steady stream soon became relentless, growing louder as water sprayed into the dungeon from above. It surged from the darkness, at times resembling a pressurized torrent. I swallowed hard, my parched throat yearning for the taste of water. A puddle moved slowly toward me, its shiny surface inching closer with every passing second. I crinkled my nose. Was I desperate enough to drink from an unknown source off of a dungeon floor? Within seconds, the edge of the puddle reached me. Standing, I felt lightheaded as the water saturated my boots, eventually enveloping the entire floor of my prison cell. It was alarming how fast the water level was rising. I strained my memory for any recollection of a water source near the Baron¡¯s mansion, but the volume now present seemed impossible. It was as if a small lake had suddenly drained into the dungeon, and I couldn¡¯t recall any water source that large near the property. The water had climbed to my ankles, seeping through my boots and saturating my socks. Squinting into the darkness above, I struggled to see the source of the stream. Has a pipe burst or something? Should I let the Baron know he needs to call a plumber? Do they have plumbers in this world? The water level passed my work boots, its icy embrace soaking my shins. I swallowed with some difficulty, still parched, but wary of the dark water now covering the dungeon floor. After a few short minutes, the water had risen to my knees, and I felt my stomach knot. My ankle was still chained to the wall, so if the level somehow rose past my head, I would drown down here. Still, the stream didn¡¯t relent as it filled the dungeon. Even if I wasn¡¯t tethered to the wall, my hands were still bound together, and I wasn¡¯t exactly a strong swimmer. Plus, I was stuck in this cell, and the staircase was on the other side of the dungeon. Water covered the bottom third of the steps, slowly overtaking each one. To my relief, the water began to slow, then it miraculously stopped, only a few droplets dripping from above. I sighed, relieved. Maybe it had just been a fluke event. The water was past my knees, but not quite to my waist. I was grateful for this, as that was usually the worst part to get wet when the water was frigid like this. Still, it was uncomfortable to slosh around in, and I wondered if the Baron was aware that he would have quite the insurance claim on his hands. I heard muffled noises just outside the distant wall, but the sounds were lost in the echoing slosh of water reverberating throughout the dungeon. I shifted from foot to foot, unsure of what to do now that my prison cell was flooded. Do I try to tell someone? Call for help? Dread filled me as another torrent burst from the darkness above, the sounds of rushing water filling the dungeon once more. The water level began rising quickly again, and I swore as it enveloped my waist. Definitely the worst part to dip in icy-cold water. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I said aloud, pulling at the chain secured around my ankle. It remained frustratingly strong, keeping me firmly tethered to the wall. The cold water seemed to freeze my lower half, slowing my movements against the unyielding chain. It felt as though a million icy needles were piercing my legs, and only when I heard the sound of teeth chattering did I realize I was shivering. I felt my heartbeat speed up as the water continued to gush into the dungeon. Ten minutes ago, I had been silently praying for water. But this was too much. The level was past my stomach now, the sloshing of water deafening as it echoed off the walls of the prison. Suddenly, the door at the top of the stairs opened, revealing a flustered looking Baron. Strangely, smoke billowed down the stairs, indicating a fire somewhere up top. ¡°What have you done?¡± he shouted between ragged coughs. Judging by his shock, this flood wasn¡¯t some grand and elaborate scheme to kill me. ¡°There¡¯s a dragon outside, my manor is half burned, wild animals and monsters are running rampant on my land, and now nature spirits are flooding my house!¡± He pointed a trembling finger at me and snarled, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but bad luck. I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the chance!¡± Before I could answer, he turned and slammed the door behind him. The water was still rising and was now to my chest and taking up the lower portion of the staircase on the other side of the dungeon. My heart sank as it dawned on me that my odds of survival were rapidly diminishing with every passing second. Even if I were to somehow get the key for my chains, with this much water surrounding me, it would be difficult unlocking them as well as the prison door. The flood was up to my shoulders now, and the chill of it further dulled my movements. My teeth chattered. The experience wasn¡¯t unlike that time I¡¯d jumped into the river to save Carter¡ªthe temperature akin to the freezing temperature of the river north of my farm. Panic and fear surged within me, and I struggled to breathe as the frigid water enveloped my shoulders. Water continually gushed into the dungeon, the torrent somehow even stronger now. Shivers wracked my body, not just from the cold, but from my imminent demise. This was it. This was the end. Balancing on my tiptoes, I strained to keep my head above the water as it rose to my neck and splashed onto my face. Gasping for air, I exerted one last desperate effort to free myself, pulling hard against the chains, but the metal was as unyielding as the rising water. I managed one final breath before the flood enveloped my entire face, plunging me into darkness. [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-Four Finn scrambled through the brick wall on the side of the manor. Or rather, what was left of the wall. The onslaught of corrupt monsters was ongoing, and the fighting sprawled across the courtyard. From what Ivy had relayed to Finn seconds before, he might already be too late. A huge portion of the floor of the manor was gone, either burned or washed away in the chaos. Below the destroyed floor was darkness, and he jumped into it without hesitation. He only fell a few feet before he splashed into the water. Not a good sign, he thought to himself. He¡¯d been in this dungeon before, and he knew the floor was far below him. He sincerely hoped he wouldn¡¯t find Matt down here. He shifted into his animal form, finally feeling at home in the icy depths. Searching through the murky water, he spotted a prison cell by the far wall. His heart sank as he recognized the solitary prisoner incarcerated within. He swam up to the cell, cutting through the water like a knife. He grabbed one of the metal bars in his jaws, easily rending it to make a space for him to swim through. His attention was drawn as he heard the noise of someone else splashing into the water above, but turned back to Matt as he realized it was the River Spirit. Damn nature spirits, Finn thought. Matt had recounted to Finn a different time when he¡¯d narrowly escaped death due indirectly to the River Spirit. They¡¯re always causing problems. He swam into the cell and clamped his teeth on the chain that held Matt to the wall, tearing it from its metal hinges. He turned to look at the farmer, dread filling him. ¡®Gentle¡¯ was not a word anyone would use to describe Finn¡¯s animal form. If Matt wasn¡¯t already dead, Finn carrying him out of this dungeon in his jaws probably would kill him. Still, what other choice did he have? Finn groaned. Humans were too delicate. He risked puncturing vital organs, or even tearing Matt in half if he carried him out by his waist. Finn opened his mouth, about to clamp around one of Matt¡¯s legs when he was stopped by the River Spirit. She¡¯d drawn close to him and Matt, forming a bubble of air around Matt¡¯s head. Thank the Goddess, Finn thought before stopping himself. He hadn¡¯t thanked the Goddess since he¡¯d been born¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even thought twice about her, even after seeing her imposing statue in the cave on Matt¡¯s farm. He shook his head, dispelling the thoughts. Now was not the time to have a religious crisis. He could do that later, after they saved Matt. The River Spirit conjured a current that brought Matt through the bars of his prison and close to the surface. There were a few feet between the water and the ceiling of the dungeon, and Finn rose under Matt, buoying up his body easily. ¡°He¡¯s not breathing,¡± the River Spirit said to Finn, the words traversing through the water. While sprites could talk in their animal forms, Finn wouldn¡¯t be able to form any coherent words while submerged. Still, the nature spirit did as Finn would¡¯ve suggested, pulling the liquid from Matt¡¯s waterlogged lungs. Finn knew taking Matt out of the dungeon would be tricky to maneuver. Woods held Corruption prisoner above, and corrupt monsters raged against the others in a battle that spanned the courtyard. The only choice was to try and revive him here, in the flooded dungeon. The River Spirit must¡¯ve thought of this as well, as she began working on Matt while he was still buoyed up on Finn¡¯s back. She employed her healing magic, working on his lifeless body. Finn could feel his own stomach churning as the seconds passed. Humans were fragile, and it only took a few minutes without air for them to die. How long had he been underwater? Even in the darkness, Finn noticed vines beginning to creep through the hole in the wall he¡¯d come through moments earlier. The Forest Spirit appeared among the vines, holding herself above the water¡¯s surface, a worried look on her face. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Is he alive?¡± she asked. ¡°Working on it,¡± the River Spirit snapped back, obviously stressed as she attempted her healing magic. She cursed before intoning a different healing spell. Finn waited, his heartbeat pulsing in his ears, and he strained to feel Matt¡¯s breathing, or any movement at all. Minutes passed. Too many minutes, it felt like. Finally, the River Spirit spoke up, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°I think¡ªI think he¡¯s gone.¡± *** ¡°They should¡¯ve been back by now,¡± Ivy said worriedly. Corruption still struggled under Woods¡¯ paws, whimpering as black ichor drained from his wounds. Woods tore his glare away from Corruption, glancing at the broken wall. It had indeed been way too long. They should¡¯ve been back up by now, at least one of them, Finn or the River Spirit. One of them should¡¯ve come up with news. Woods felt sick. Something was off. ¡°The farmer is dead¡ª¡± Corruption began, his words cutting off as Woods clamped down harder. He felt his claws slice all the way through Corruption¡¯s shoulders and reach the ground on the other side. Corruption sputtered, but continued, his words strained. ¡°Humans are weak, loathsome creatures. Such a pity¡ªaugh!¡± Woods growled, baring his teeth at the entity. He briefly considered taking off Corruption¡¯s legs. It still wouldn¡¯t be enough payback for what had happened to Clay. Or, if what Corruption was saying was true, it would only be the beginning of what Woods would do. ¡°Someone else needs to go down there,¡± Ivy began. The sounds of battle raged in the background. She didn¡¯t bother finishing her sentence. There was nothing else anyone could do. In reality, both Ivy and Woods knew that Finn and the River Spirit were the only two who could help. They were the only ones who could survive this long in the murky, water-filled dungeon. The Forest Spirit had gone down to check, and the fact that she hadn¡¯t come back yet didn¡¯t bode well. Tyr landed nearby, unleashing a rush of flames on the approaching horde of corrupt monsters. They were incinerated in an instant, leaving only charred remains. His serpentine gaze turned to Woods and his prisoner, his yellow eyes widening at the sight of Corruption pinned beneath the bear¡¯s claws. ¡°I may have underestimated you, sprite,¡± Tyr said, watching Corruption struggle futilely under the bear¡¯s weight. Before Woods could respond, the Forest Spirit arrived, her expression somber. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Matt Miller is¡ª" she paused, glaring down at Corruption, who smiled widely even in captivity. She lowered her voice to an angry whisper, ¡°Matt Miller didn¡¯t survive.¡± A stunned silence blanketed the group. The surrounding battle seemed to slow as everyone took in the news. The silence was shattered by Corruption¡¯s manic laughter. Woods bared his teeth at Corruption, digging his claws in deeper to silence him. Ivy burst into tears, and Tyr lowered his head in a gesture of respect. Woods turned to the Forest Spirit, who continued to glare down at Corruption. ¡°How did he die?¡± Woods asked, still unable to believe the news. ¡°He drowned. The River Spirit had to use a significant amount of water to extinguish the flames, and all that water flooded the dungeon.¡± Woods, Ivy, and the Forest Spirit turned to look at Tyr. When he noticed all eyes on him, he spluttered, ¡°Ah yes¡ªwell, that is bad luck.¡± Woods snarled at the dragon, undeterred by the beast''s larger size. ¡°You took an oath, dragon. You promised no unnecessary deaths, yet you killed the man we came here to save!¡± Tyr bared his fangs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t fire that killed the farmer,¡± he snapped, ¡°but water. That spirit was trying to defeat the shadowy one and got carried away. It¡¯s her fault, not mine.¡± ¡°You broke the roof and the walls!¡± Woods roared. ¡°The only reason her water got through so quickly was because you destroyed the manor!¡± Heat welled in the dragon¡¯s throat as he opened his mouth to respond, but the Forest Spirit cut in. ¡°Enough,¡± she said authoritatively. ¡°The only one at fault here is Corruption. He¡¯s the reason why Matt was in the dungeon in the first place.¡± Woods felt his rage subside somewhat, and it was quickly replaced by a profound sadness. Matt, he thought, despair filling him. Can you really be gone? He lowered his head as Ivy¡¯s sobs filled the silence. Around them, the sounds of battle faded as the last of the corrupted creatures were killed by the southern sprites. Melvin covered his mouth, his eyes glistening with tears, and the Forest Spirit glared spitefully at her brother. Vines snaked their way around Corruption¡¯s broken body, allowing Woods to step off and return to his sprite form. We failed. We weren¡¯t able to save him. Goddess help us all. [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-Five For several moments, nobody said anything. The night deepened, and darkness seemed to weigh heavily on all of their hearts. Unexpectedly, Tyr shifted. ¡°Perhaps, there is another way to save the farmer.¡± Woods perked up, meeting the dragon¡¯s glowing gaze. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tyr opened one of his claws and revealed a vibrant green gem¡ªa life crystal, one of the rarest stones in all of Etheria. ¡°The life crystal has many properties,¡± he rumbled. ¡°It is said to be able to heal the most grievous wounds, and even pull mortals back from beyond the veil of death.¡± Woods eagerly reached for the crystal, but the dragon snatched it away. ¡°Release me from my oath,¡± he demanded. ¡°Grant me my freedom, and the crystal is yours.¡± Woods hesitated. ¡°How will I know you¡¯re not going to burn us all when you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± The dragon grinned. ¡°You¡¯re just going to have to trust me, little sprite.¡± Woods gritted his teeth. He hated having to put his faith in a creature like Tyr, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. If Matt died, then the farm would never be fully restored, and the Harvest Goddess would remain locked in stone for all eternity. He nodded. ¡°Very well. I release you from your oath. Now, give me the crystal.¡± Tyr¡¯s grin widened, and he extended his claw, allowing the life crystal to drop unceremoniously on the ground. Without waiting for even a second, Woods scooped it up and began running toward the smoking manor, his feet moving as fast as they would carry him. He was not a strong swimmer. But he was determined to do whatever it took to bring his human friend back to life. Woods jumped into the hole and splashed into the freezing cold water. Tucking the glowing crystal under one arm, he sucked in a breath and swam downward as quickly as he could, making for the flooded dungeon. The River Spirit, sensing his presence, sent a current in his direction and pulled him where he needed to go, guiding him into Matt¡¯s cell and toward the air pocket where Finn was waiting. Woods pulled himself onto his brother¡¯s scaly back, shaking the water from his curls as he beheld Matt¡¯s still form. The farmer didn¡¯t look good. He wasn¡¯t breathing, and his skin was ashen grey. Woods grabbed his wrist and tried to feel for a pulse. Nothing. The River Spirit materialized beside him and cleared her throat, sorrow rippling across her watery features. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Woods,¡± she said solemnly. ¡°But Matt¡¯s gone.¡± Wordlessly, Woods held up the life crystal, the emerald light illuminating the air pocket between the water and the ceiling, just enough space for Woods to stand upright in. He wasn¡¯t sure how to use the crystal, but he placed it onto Matt¡¯s chest, hoping there wasn¡¯t any other magic needed for it to work. His heartbeat thundered in his ears as he hastily scrubbed dungeon water mixed with tears from his eyes. Nothing happened. A few silent seconds crawled by. Top of Form Finn, Woods, and the River Spirit looked on in silence as the light drained from the crystal, the walls of the dungeon growing dark again. ¡°Did it work?¡± the River Spirit asked after a few tense seconds. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know,¡± Woods began. The three were so focused on Matt, they didn¡¯t notice the shadows below the water shifting. One snaked up, tightening around Woods¡¯ neck, and pulled him backwards off Finn. He plunged into the depths below. *** Rock chased the corrupt monster through the massive wooden doors of the Baron¡¯s manor. The straggler was an unholy fusion of wolf and deer, grotesque and misshapen. It was nothing like Rock¡¯s majestic moose form, a creature of undeniable elegance and strength. In fact, many would argue¡ªRock included¡ªthat he was the most handsome animal to ever grace the forest. And really, who could disagree? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The monster fled like a coward before Rock. It scurried through the opulent hallway, tearing apart rugs and knocking tapestries off the walls. It had the claws of a wolf but the skittish demeanor of a deer. Rock lowered his antlers, charging, causing more damage throughout the hall. Vases toppled from end tables, shattering against the marble floors as he pursued the monster. Finally, they reached the end of the decorated hallway. Rock smashed the monster against the far wall, his magnificent antlers pinning it in place. Black dust mingled with the smokey air as the monster disappeared. Rock turned to trot out, confident that only a few remaining monsters needed to be dealt with. Between the sprites, the eccentric wizard, and the dragon of questionable alliance, they had almost cleared out Corruption¡¯s vile creations. Just before he reached the tall wooden doors leading into the night, Rock was halted by a man dressed in opulent clothes. ¡°You¡¯re one of those¡ªone of those damned sprites.¡± The man held up a green stone, as if the glittering gem would deter Rock. ¡°Begone, foul beast!¡± he yelled, his hand shaking the stone violently. Rock locked eyes with the man. Could this trembling figure be the Baron? Waving a jewel as if it could protect him? What exactly did he think it would do to a sprite? Rock¡¯s eyes narrowed at the glittering object. It looked vaguely familiar, like something he¡¯d seen before. His focus shifted back to the terrified man as he stepped closer. The man shrieked and dropped the stone, which clattered to the floor. Rock took another step forward. All he really wanted was to go outside and make sure Ivy was safe¡ªthis human and his useless green gem held no interest for him. ¡°I mean it,¡± the man cried. ¡°Back away! Leave my home or suffer the consequences!¡± Rock lowered his antlers and nudged the human¡ªnot roughly, but not too gently, either. The man yelped and staggered backward, and Rock decided to nudge him again. Didn¡¯t he know he was blocking the way out? The third nudge was a little more forceful, and it sent the man in the fancy clothes crashing through the front doors. He landed hard on his back, his face a mask of fear as he scrambled to get to his feet. ¡°This is madness!¡± he shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m the lord of these lands, the Baron of Sagewood! Laying even a finger on me is a crime punishable by death!¡± Rock was getting rather annoyed with this human. He took another step toward the exit, and the man turned and tried to run away. But before he could get very far, an enormous shape descended from above with a flutter of leathery wings. The human screamed in terror as the dragon Tyr blocked his path, his yellow eyes glowing like lanterns in the night. ¡°Please!¡± the man yelled. ¡°Spare me! I¡¯m a wealthy man! I can give you anything you might¡ª¡± The dragon didn¡¯t wait for him to finish his sentence. Tyr opened his mouth, revealing a long, wet tongue and rows of razor-sharp teeth. With a strike that reminded Rock of a viper, the dragon snapped the human up in his jaws, cutting his screams short as he swallowed him whole. ¡°Ah,¡± Tyr said as if savoring a meal. ¡°I so missed the taste of human.¡± Rock eyed the dragon uncertainly. He¡¯d never eaten human before, but he doubted the taste was very good. He slowly made his way out of the smoke-filled manor and down the steps when a roar drew his attention to the far side of the courtyard. More corrupt creatures were making their way out of the forest, dozens of them, their twisted formed rushing past the open gates. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Tyr said, turning from Rock and unleashing a torrent of flame at the monsters. Most were incinerated instantly, but several more ran forth from the tree line. From the shadows, another wolf-deer abomination slunk past its burning allies, its eyes fixed on Rock with a predatory hunger. Rock squared up, flaring his nostrils, ready for another fight when a familiar lynx ran in, pouncing on the wolf monster in a surprise attack. It yelped and spun but was no match for the lynx¡¯s skill and wicked claws. Rock watched in awe, as he¡¯d done so many times before, as Ivy swiftly and gracefully ended the monster¡¯s life. Rock changed back to his sprite form, unable to keep a smile from his face. Even covered in black blood and guts, she was so beautiful. She turned back into her sprite form as well, a tired look on her face. ¡°That was the last of the corrupt monsters, I think. Reed and Alder are scouring the forest for the stragglers. Melvin got injured, but he¡¯s being protected by the Forest Spirit.¡± ¡°Rock?¡± he asked, genuinely concerned about the farmer. Ivy¡¯s expression fell, and for the first time, Rock noticed her eyes were rimmed-red, as if she¡¯d been crying. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to make it.¡± She choked on the words, as if she was going to start crying. ¡°Woods went down into the dungeon, but from what I heard, it¡¯s completely flooded.¡± Rock¡¯s heartbeat quickened. The farmer was useless in stressful situations. And Woods was a terrible swimmer. And the River Spirit had already tried to drown the farmer once before. And Finn was flakey under pressure. A feeling of dread washed over Rock, but he shrugged it off as he turned his attention back to Ivy, who looked as though she would burst into tears at any moment. He took her hand in his, giving it a soft squeeze. ¡°Rock,¡± he said, trying to sound comforting. Ivy nodded and scrubbed the tears that had slipped down her face. She turned and focused on the green gem discarded by the man moments before he¡¯d fled. It was still casting a mesmerizing pattern of jade-colored light across the hallway, though Rock paid the pretty lights no attention. Ivy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is that the forest stone?¡± [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-Six Finn moved to dive after Woods as he was pulled under, but stopped himself, remembering that Matt was laying on his back. The jerking motion jostled the unconscious farmer, and Finn heard the small crystal Woods had placed on his chest fall into the water with a plinking noise. Matt suddenly gasped for breath before descending into a fit of wet coughs, rolling to his side and spitting out mouthfuls of water. Finn steadied himself to keep the farmer from rolling off his back. Matt still had his wrists restrained, and Finn doubted he could swim well enough to stay afloat with them bound. ¡°What¡ªa crocodile? Finn?¡± Matt asked, his eyes wide with alarm. He sat up, hitting his head on the dungeon¡¯s ceiling, and promptly collapsed onto Finn¡¯s back, unconscious. Finn sighed, his nostrils flaring above the water. Humans were far too delicate, and Matt seemed more so than most. Or at least more accident prone. The River Spirit started at the farmer¡¯s self-inflicted injury, grabbing his wrist to find his pulse. After a few seconds, she cast a simple healing spell. ¡°A concussion on top of drowning. It¡¯s amazing he¡¯s still alive.¡± She shook her head before glancing down into the water. ¡°I¡¯m going to go help Woods. Keep Matt afloat,¡± she instructed before she descended below the surface, leaving Finn with the useless¡ªalbeit alive¡ªMatt. Finn dipped his head slightly, straining to see what was happening in the murky depths. It was difficult to make anything out¡ªshadows twisted and writhed beneath him¡ªbut he was able to catch a glimpse of Woods wrestling with something near the dungeon¡¯s floor. Was that Corruption? The being appeared gaunt, ravaged somehow, with missing limbs and wounds that leaked dark clouds in the water, but many new tentacles had sprouted from the entity¡¯s body and were currently wrapped around Woods, trying to suffocate him. Finn shifted helplessly with Matt on his back. The River Spirit would have to help Woods, now. Matt groaned, coughing miserably, but he had the good sense to stay down for now, keeping his movements minimal. His wrists were still bound, and he had a chain fastened to his ankle. Even if Matt were coherent enough to swim, he would probably still drown with his restraints. ¡°Ugh, what¡­ happened?¡± Matt asked before descending into another fit of coughing. Finn couldn¡¯t answer, as his mouth was underwater and his attention was entirely absorbed by the unfolding battle beneath him. Matt coughed once more, retching water all over Finn¡¯s back, before falling limp once again. Ignoring him, Finn was filled with panic as he witnessed Corruption dragging his brother deeper into the dark water. *** Woods was pulled deeper, the shadows closing in around him. For a moment, he wondered if he would share the same watery fate as Matt. It would be easy enough for Corruption to drown him here, so why bring Woods so close? Was it a fight Corruption wanted? The River Spirit approached, drawing back the water from around Woods and Corruption and forming a bubble of air around them. The shadowy tendrils didn¡¯t relent as the water disappeared and he collided with dry ground. Despite the audible crack of his ribs, Woods disregarded the pain and turned his attention to Corruption. He shifted back into his bear form, and a wicked smile split Corruption¡¯s visage as the two faced each other under the dome of water. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel yourself growing stronger as the world becomes more corrupted? Doesn¡¯t it feel¡­ empowering?¡± His words gave Woods pause. He was much stronger now, stronger than he¡¯d ever been. Corruption continued. ¡°My magic is mingled with your essence, sprite. It flows through your veins. If you kill me, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before you wither and die like a tree without its roots.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Liar,¡± Woods growled. The monster was only trying to save himself. He knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat Woods in a straight fight¡ªnot in his weakened state¡ªso his only option was persuasion. Corruption cackled. ¡°I¡¯m part of this world¡ªpart of the great cycle that governs all living things. What do you think will happen if I¡¯m destroyed? The balance of magic will be irrevocably shattered. The world itself will slide into an eternal state of chaos and everyone, everything, will die.¡± Woods snarled. ¡°The Harvest Goddess will make things right.¡± Corruption scoffed. ¡°Even my sister is bound by natural law. The Forest Spirit knows this, as does the River Spirit. Even now, they know they cannot kill me, for without entropy¡ªwithout Corruption¡ªthere can be no life. You know what I¡¯m saying is true.¡± Woods hesitated. He didn¡¯t know what to think. The logic of his words made sense to him, and yet, if left unchecked, Corruption would destroy the world anyway, reshaping it in his own vile image. It was an impossible situation, and the gravity of what might occur left Woods frozen with indecision. Corruption came closer, his tendrils encircling him like a twisted embrace. ¡°Join with me,¡± he hissed. ¡°Lend your strength to mine, and together we can avoid calamity. We can forge a new world¡ªa better world¡ªwhere all things bend to our will. Think of your friends, your family. You¡¯ve always been too weak to protect them. But with me by your side, you can ensure that nothing bad ever happens to them again. You can keep them safe.¡± Images of the other sprites flashed in his mind¡¯s eye¡ªReed, Ivy, Rock, Maple, Holly, and Flint. He did want to keep them safe. More than anything. But when he saw Clay and his missing arm, something snapped within him. He knew what the youngest sprite would say at a moment like this. Fight. Woods bared his teeth as a sudden rage flared in the center of his being, a white-hot anger that no logic or honeyed words could quell. All the destruction, all the pain and loss that had been inflicted upon those he loved was the fault of Corruption. And he needed to pay for his crimes. ¡°I¡¯ll never join you,¡± Woods growled. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than help you corrupt the world and everything in it.¡± Corruption¡¯s too-wide grin turned into a scowl. ¡°A pity that you¡¯ve chosen not to see reason,¡± he said. ¡°Then I suppose I have no choice but to heal myself with your essence and destroy your friends one by one. Perhaps I¡¯ll even try and corrupt that dragon. He¡¯ll be a more powerful ally, anyway.¡± The air grew colder and the shadows lengthened. Woods felt the oppressive weight of despair pressing in on him. His strength began to fade, and at the same time, Corruptions wounds knit themselves back together and his missing arms reappeared. But even as Corruption loomed closer, Woods braced himself. The memories of his loved ones, their faces, their smiles, flashed again before his eyes. He would not let this creature take control¡ªnot again. With a deep breath, he steadied himself and pushed back against the darkness, using the same power he¡¯d used to close the corrupt portals. Corruption reached out, dark magic crackling at his fingertips, but Woods stood his ground. His voice, though soft, was filled with unwavering determination. ¡°You won''t break me.¡± For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Then, with a roar of defiance, Woods lunged forward, ready to fight to his last breath. Corruption¡¯s shadow tendrils descended to stop him. He wrestled with the shadows, feeling their familiarity as he did so. The truth was, Woods was indeed still a corrupted being. He always would be. He and Corruption were now made of the same magic. But only one would leave this dungeon alive. The shadows were strong, and they cut long gashes through his skin and fur. But Woods was stronger. He tore through the shadow tendrils and grabbed hold of Corruption with his claws. Black ichor sprayed, and Woods realized in horror that some of it was his. Corruption struck back, deploying his shadows to hoist him into the air before slamming him down. Bones cracked, yet Woods clenched his teeth against the searing pain. In a decisive move, the River Spirit intervened, unleashing a surge of water at Corruption and causing his tendrils to relinquish their grip on Woods. This granted him a final opportunity to retaliate. Tackling Corruption, Woods tore into the entity without restraint. Corruption¡¯s anguished screams echoed through the confined space until, at last, he fell silent, nothing more than a collection of limbs, broken shadows, and a black puddle of blood. Woods looked on wearily as Corruption disintegrated into inky black dust. The same fate that met all corrupted creatures. The same fate that would meet him one day. Among Corruption¡¯s disappearing limbs was a single stone, left behind in the wake of the dissolving entity. It was only visible to Woods¡¯ purple eye and looked akin to the other nature stones. It called to Woods, promising great power if he would only give in. He felt a final wave of anger wash over him. If he could somehow bring Corruption back and kill him a second time for coming after his family, he would have done it in a heartbeat. But, exhausted, broken, and near death himself, Woods succumbed to unconsciousness. Darkness and water enveloped him. [Book 3] Chapter Thirty-Seven I blinked against the sunlight spilling in through the window, feeling disoriented. I recognized the familiar smell of antiseptic before it dawned on me that I was in Dr. Night¡¯s clinic, tucked into the pristine white sheets of a hospital bed. I felt a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as this was the exact scene I¡¯d woken up to after the fire on my farm last fall. Dizziness followed, and I squeezed my eyes shut to quell the nausea. When I opened them again a few moments later, I realized that I wasn¡¯t alone. There were two other hospital beds in the room, one occupied by Melvin, and the other, strangely, by Woods. I knew Dr. Night was familiar with the sprites, but nurse Emily was not, so it was odd seeing a sprite in the clinic during the day. Both were wrapped in thick white bandages, and both had their eyes closed and were slumbering soundlessly. There was another person in the room, seated in a chair next to my bed. It seemed she had dozed off, her face resting on her hand. I blinked repeatedly, hardly believing my eyes. I was fairly certain I hadn¡¯t died and gone to heaven, as Woods was here, but there wasn¡¯t any other explanation as to why she would be back in Sagewood. I had to be dreaming. My throat felt scratchy, and I swallowed with some difficulty before attempting to speak. ¡°Leia?¡± My voice came out gravelly, as if I hadn¡¯t used it for days. She startled awake, her iridescent eyes focusing on mine. She stood abruptly, smoothing out the front of her dress, her face flushing with rosy color. She stepped up to my bedside, looking sheepish. ¡°Matt! I¡¯m so sorry, I must¡¯ve dozed off.¡± Her delicate floral fragrance washed over me. If this was a dream, it was equal parts wonderfully vivid and terribly cruel. Every detail I¡¯d fallen for was present, down to every last freckle on her beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re all right,¡± she whispered as her eyes welled with tears, and I noticed lingering redness around them, as if she¡¯d been crying. ¡°Leia, why¡­ how did¡ª?¡± I struggled to form a coherent sentence. My brain felt sluggish, as if my thoughts were swimming in molasses. Truthfully, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how I was even alive. Memories of my incarceration trickled back slowly. I recalled being confined in the dungeon, and the subsequent flood. I remembered the water engulfing me, and then overwhelming darkness. In my last moments beneath the depths, I remembered thinking of her. And then¡­ nothing. I couldn¡¯t have possibly survived that, so how was I here now? I glanced over at Woods and Melvin, both of whom looked way worse off than I felt. My gut told me it was because of them I was alive, but I would have to get the full story later. I turned back to Leia, suddenly feeling an overwhelming jumble of emotions. Tears spilled from Leia¡¯s eyes, shimmering in the soft light as she took my hand in hers. Her familiar touch sent lightning through me, and my heartbeat quickened, making me feel lightheaded. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sorry I left. I never should¡¯ve gone to Azurebrook City¡ªI¡¯m glad I did though, because it gave me a lot of clarity.¡± She swallowed hard, glancing over at the still slumbering Melvin and Woods before continuing, her voice lowered. ¡°I realized a little too late that it wasn¡¯t actually the city I was enamored with. I didn¡¯t need to leave to feel complete. In fact, I¡¯ve never felt more torn in my entire life than when I was away. And I¡­ well, I realized there were some things I¡¯d abandoned in Sagewood, and I was too foolish to see what treasures they truly were.¡± Her hands were shaking, mirroring the quiver in her voice. She met my gaze and said, ¡°I¡ªI love you, Matt. I never should¡¯ve left, especially how I did. I hope you can forgive me.¡± I blinked. Her words, laden with both regret and affection, wrapped around my heart, mending the broken pieces. I squeezed her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch. I also became acutely aware that I was undressed under my bed sheets, completely naked. I opened my mouth to speak, but a sudden alarm blared from a contraption by my bedside. The device, a dwarven metal creation adorned with intricate runes and flashing crystals, emitted a loud, insistent sound, cutting me off. Thin, colored wires snaked from the machine and disappeared beneath my blanket, connecting me to it. Dr. Night burst into the room, his gaze settling on the machine before moving to me. ¡°Are you feeling all right, Matt?¡± he asked, taking in my condition. His calm tone masked the concern in his eyes. I nodded, but in reality, my world was spinning. Leia was back, she¡¯d just told me she loved me, and I hadn¡¯t said anything back yet. I¡¯d been dreaming of this moment, and if I waited too long, it would slip away. I cleared my throat. ¡°I feel fine, Dr. Night. Really.¡± It was a lie, as I felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck, but I pushed any feelings of discomfort aside. The doctor nodded and backed out of the room, his eyes locked on the blinking machine to the side of my bed. It had stopped beeping, but some of the crystals continued to flash intermittently. Leia cleared her throat after the doctor shut the door, continuing, ¡°I realized I don¡¯t actually love the city. I don¡¯t even like it. You were right about everything: the crowds, the loneliness, it¡¯s all terrible. I guess¡ªI realized that I missed my home, or rather¡­ the feeling of home that I had when I was with you. I never had that until you came along, and well¡ªI¡¯ve never felt that way with anyone else¡­.¡± She trailed off, her gaze drifting down to her work boots. Her cheeks flushed even redder and spread to her pointed ears. I stared at her, lingering over each freckle and the graceful curve of her dark eyelashes over her blue-violet eyes. Every aspect of her had been etched into my memory and being with her now felt like stepping into a cozy, warm cottage after being lost on a chilly winter night. Finally, I found my voice. ¡°Leia, will you marry me?¡± I whispered, surprised by the words tumbling out of my mouth. They seemed to form of their own accord, driven by a force beyond my control. But as my brain caught up with my mouth, I found myself hanging onto her every movement, my heart racing in anticipation for her response. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Her eyes widened in shock before a small smile graced her lips. ¡°You¡­ really mean it?¡± I nodded. ¡°More than anything. And after you left, not a single day went by that I didn¡¯t think of you. Please, do me the honor of becoming my wife.¡± Silence enveloped us, broken only by the soft whirring of the machine next to my bedside. I held my breath, hoping the contraption would remain silent until Leia gave me her answer. Leia''s laughter, soft and musical, filled the room. ¡°Matt, you haven¡¯t even told me you loved me yet.¡± Her eyes sparkled with tears. ¡°Well, I do, Leia. I love you more than anyone and anything on Etheria¡­ and beyond.¡± A smile spread across my face, tears mingling with the joy in my heart. I squeezed her hand, relishing the warmth of her touch, and whispered, ¡°I promise to love you for the rest of my life.¡± Her smile widened, and my heart soared. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± The machine next to me began beeping wildly again, and Dr. Night poked his head in the door again, not hiding his concern this time. ¡°Leia, I apologize, but I have to ask you to step out for a bit. It seems Matt is too unstable right now for visitors.¡± Leia gave me another smile and wiped her tears away. She stood, turning to follow Dr. Night before abruptly turning back, as if remembering something. ¡°We can¡¯t get married until winter. Axel told me he doesn¡¯t want to miss the wedding.¡± ¡°You two are getting married?¡± Dr. Night asked, a jolly smile spreading across his face. ¡°No wonder his heart monitor is going crazy. Congratulations, you lovebirds!¡± Leia thanked him and gave me a final warm smile before leaving. Dr. Night stayed until my monitor stopped beeping and flashing. I struggled to keep my eyes open, as being awake even for a few minutes had absolutely exhausted me. It had been an eventful few minutes, though. I was pulled from the brink of slumber by the barely repressed laughter of the other occupants in the room. My eyelids fluttered open to see Woods and Melvin, both awake and smiling. ¡°So sappy,¡± Woods said to Melvin, his chuckling turning into a fit of pained coughing. ¡°Ah¡ªit hurts to laugh.¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll remember anything when he wakes up, or if we¡¯ll have to fill him in that he has a fianc¨¦ now,¡± Melvin commented as he glanced over to me. Upon seeing that I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet, Melvin gave me a thumbs up coupled with a huge grin. ¡°Oh, you are awake! Congratulations, Matt. I¡¯d like to offer you my catering services for your upcoming celebration.¡± Woods smirked at me. ¡°And as an early wedding present, I promise I won¡¯t tell any of the others that you were naked and crying when you proposed. I¡¯ll let you tell the story however you wish.¡± I sighed, pulling the blanket tight around my shoulders. Freaking jerks, I thought as I fell asleep with a smile on my face. *** Despite having the fewest injuries, my stay in the clinic outlasted both Woods¡¯ and Melvin¡¯s. They were discharged promptly, while I remained confined for several more days. Dr. Night assured me it was merely for ¡®observation,¡¯ but a gnawing suspicion told me there was more to it. Something remained unspoken, a secret veiled behind the doctor¡¯s professional demeanor. As the days dragged on, my anxiety grew. The monotony of the sterile white walls closed in on me, each passing hour adding to my restlessness. The rhythmic beeping of medical machines became my constant companions, their sounds echoing in the emptiness of the room. Visitors came and went, their conversations a welcome distraction but never quite enough to quell my unease. Each face brought a fleeting sense of normalcy, yet every departure left a void that deepened my longing for the familiar embrace of my farm. I missed the earthy scent of the soil, the rustling leaves in the breeze, and the comforting routine of tending to my crops and animals. I chuckled at the sentiment. I never thought I would actually miss the farm. Finally, after a few days, Woods came to visit me. I knew it was important because he came by himself, not accompanied by any other sprites. He stood on the chair next to my bed, his face not betraying any information or emotion. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± he asked. In truth, I felt fine. Better than fine, I felt like I was at full strength, and I was itching to leave the four white walls of the clinic. Not just to go back to work, of course, but to go visit Leia. My fianc¨¦. ¡°I feel great, I¡¯m not sure why Dr. Night is still keeping me here.¡± Woods nodded, drawing his mouth in a thin line. ¡°Yes. Well¡­ I think he just wants to make sure you¡¯re truly as well as you say you are.¡± I narrowed my eyes at the sprite. He was getting worse at keeping secrets. Or I was getting better at reading him. Probably the former. ¡°What happened to me that night?¡± I asked, lowering my voice. It had been on my mind ever since I woke up. Woods shifted uncomfortably, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Lots of things. But the main one being that¡ªwell¡­ we¡¯re all fairly certain that¡­¡± he paused, finally meeting my eyes, ¡°that¡­ you died.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were trapped in the dungeon, and it was completely flooded. Do you know how long you were down there for? Under the water, I mean?¡± I shook my head slowly, trying to dredge up the memories. They were foggy, as watery as would¡¯ve been my grave that night. I remembered the water pouring into the dungeon, and I remember the panic that had set in as the water level rose. I thought I remembered the water sloshing up to my neck and eventually over my face, but it felt more like a murky nightmare than a memory. ¡°How did you bring me back?¡± Woods¡¯ shoulders slumped. ¡°I used the dragon¡¯s life crystal. And I know things are different for you now, but I didn¡¯t know at the time that you and Leia would be getting back together. I made the decision rather hastily, I¡¯m afraid.¡± He levelled a regretful look at me. ¡°Essentially, I trapped you in this world when I knew you¡¯d already made the decision to use the life crystal to get back home. If I hadn¡¯t been so hasty, we might¡¯ve come up with another way to revive you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I¡¯d forgotten all about how they¡¯d released Tyr from my dungeon, and I hadn¡¯t even wondered where the reward for the quest had gone. The life crystal. Apparently, they were extremely rare, only a few existing in all of Etheria. We had only known of that one. Now it was used up and probably at the bottom of a flooded dungeon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Woods continued. ¡°I know what it meant for you. I¡¯m glad things are different now, but I made that choice before I knew everything would¡¯ve worked out.¡± The life crystal had meant a lot to me before. It had been my only means to return to my home world. But now, that was an ending to my story I knew I would never choose. Not now that Leia was back. But even if she hadn¡¯t come back, and Woods hadn¡¯t used the life crystal, I would be in a much worse position. I¡¯d be dead. Woods opened his mouth to say more, but I didn¡¯t let him. I grabbed him in a hug before he could muddy the moment with any more words. ¡°Ah¡ªwhat the¡ªmy ribs, Matt! They¡¯re still healing!¡± I released him, and he began laughing, which quickly turned to coughing. I laughed too. It felt good to laugh. Finding out the truth about that night put my mind at ease. ¡°Thanks, Woods. I know how much you wanted to get rid of me.¡± He wiped tears from his eyes, whether from his cracked ribs or from laughter, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± he asked, his voice raspy. ¡°Why would I be mad? You¡¯ve given me a second chance to live the life I always dreamed of.¡± He drew his eyebrows together and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°The life of a farmer?¡± I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s where I belong. Grandpa Bart knew it a long time ago, but it took me a little while to figure it out. Truly, I think I¡¯ve finally found my way home.¡± Woods quirked up a half smile, his expression softening. ¡°Well then, welcome home, Matt Miller.¡± Epilogue A couple seasons later¡­ ¡°You¡¯re nervous. Why are you nervous, Matt?¡± Woods asked, his nimble hands working on my bowtie. He stood on the table to be at the level of my tie while I sat in a chair, fidgeting. Rock stood beside him, a small smile playing on his lips. Reed sat next to me, quietly observing as he fiddled with a golden fishhook. The three sprites had stayed with me all morning, helping me get ready for the ceremony. I¡¯d insisted I didn¡¯t need their help, but honestly, I did. The ceremony was starting soon, and when the sprites had checked on me, I¡¯d been procrastinating, trying to calm my nerves by breaking stones in the cave. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± I lied, swallowing hard. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not nervous at all,¡± Woods said. ¡°I¡¯m sure no one will notice when Clay falls from the rafters, or when Holly hides the rings. Or when Reed tries to fish someone¡¯s hat off their head during the ceremony.¡± Woods chuckled dryly as he finished tying the bowtie, something my shaky hands had failed to do. Reed put away his fishing hook, looking sheepish. ¡°I was only joking when I said I¡¯d do that.¡± He and Rock exchanged a look before he added, ¡°Though, it would be hilarious. Some of those women wear such atrocious hats!¡± My stomach knotted at the thought of the chapel filled with the people of Sagewood. Leia had insisted on a big wedding. If it had been up to me, we would¡¯ve eloped back in the summer. But she wanted all her brothers to be there, which was the main source of my anxiety. As was customary, I¡¯d asked everyone¡¯s permission to marry her¡ªincluding her dad. Some brothers were easier to convince than others. ¡°Everything is going to go well,¡± Woods said matter-of-factly. ¡°So, why are you nervous?¡± I was clad in my old dress clothes, the ones I was wearing when I stumbled into this world. They¡¯d been repaired, cleaned, and tailored to fit my new, more muscular physique. The ensemble was complemented by subtle accents from this world: a dark green bowtie from Reed, a tailored suit jacket from Teo, and a boutonni¨¨re made by Holly and Clay. Leia had a matching bouquet of the same winter flowers. Everything was perfect, down to the last detail. I was even wearing my old dress shoes from Grandpa¡¯s funeral. In my pocket, I had two etherite rings made by Titus¡¯ skilled hand. I sighed, adjusting the bowtie. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just pre-wedding jitters, I guess.¡± I tried to keep my voice even. Woods frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve faced corrupt horrors and certain death, not to mention a dragon, an eldritch spirit, and a fire that burned down your entire farm¡ªand you¡¯re worried about a little wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°This is different,¡± I replied. ¡°Back then, I only had myself to worry about¡ªand you guys, of course. You¡¯ve always been there to watch my back. But this¡­ this is a whole new level of responsibility. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for it, yet.¡± A small, genuine smile crossed Woods¡¯ face. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I know about you, Matt, it¡¯s that you¡¯re strong enough to overcome whatever challenge may come your way. And we sprites will always have your back¡ªand that includes today.¡± ¡°Thanks, Woods.¡± I smiled, feeling some of my nerves ease. Woods nodded. ¡°You¡¯re making the right choice. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Rock was silent as usual until he spoke up with his signature word. ¡°Rock,¡± the burly sprite said, and I glanced at Woods. ¡°He says the ceremony is the easy part,¡± Woods translated. ¡°What you really should be nervous about is your wedding night.¡± A scarlet blush spread across my face, and Rock and Reed burst out laughing. Up until this point, I¡¯d been too nervous to even think about what my wedding night might be like. I just hoped I wouldn¡¯t faint during the ceremony. If I could make it through this afternoon without any major hiccups, then I could think about this evening and everything that¡¯ll entail. ¡°Enough teasing,¡± Woods said. It¡¯s time to go. Let¡¯s not keep the bride waiting.¡± He, Rock, and Reed hopped down from the table and walked toward the door. Since I had no family, I¡¯d wanted the sprites to attend the wedding, but that was difficult considering their reputation among common folk. Even centuries after the culling, many remained distrustful of sprites. Luckily, the chapel in town boasted lofty ceilings adorned with thick wooden rafters. A few days prior, the sprites and I had visited to check if it would be possible for them all to sit up there during the ceremony. It would offer a perfect view of the proceedings but was dark and out of sight, ensuring they would all remain unseen during the procession. Knowing I would have their silent support during one of the most significant moments of my life comforted me. Even though it was winter, it was a mild day, with the sun shining and a gentle breeze rustling through the forest. We all piled into my wagon, one of the newer additions to my farm, and the sprites hid in some crates I had thrown in the back. Goldie pulled us all into town. Once the coast was clear, the sprites swiftly exited the crates and darted through the chapel¡¯s back door, which had been left open by Leia just for them. Standing before the arched doorways, I took a deep breath and walked through, my heart beating wildly. I found a small, empty room off to the side of the sanctuary, a place to gather my scattered thoughts. Taking a few deep breaths, I tried to calm my racing mind. There was a small bench, and I sank onto it, the soft chatter of guests filtering in from the hall. The scent of winter flowers lingered, mingling with the cool air. I knew the ceremony was about to start, but I figured they couldn¡¯t start without me. After a few more moments of near silence, I stood, trying to convince myself that I was ready. Just as I reached for the door, a familiar voice called my name, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°Matt?¡± Leia¡¯s voice, soft yet unmistakable, reached me through the stillness. I glanced around, puzzled, until I realized where I was: a confessional. Leia must have been on the other side of the screen. A smile spread across my face. ¡°Leia? What are you doing here? You know it''s bad luck for us to see each other before the ceremony.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see you. Can you see me?¡± Her voice held a hint of panic. ¡°No, I can¡¯t see you.¡± I leaned back against the wall, feeling the tension ease from my shoulders at the sound of her voice. It was as if her presence, even unseen, could quiet my restless thoughts. ¡°Why are you hiding in here, Leia? You¡¯re not getting cold feet, are you?¡± She giggled softly. ¡°Of course not. I saw you come in here and I just wanted to hear your voice.¡± Her words were filled with warmth and a touch of nervous excitement. ¡°Did the sprites make it here all right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so. I haven¡¯t heard any screaming or panicked shouting, so I think they all made it without being seen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. And how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Excited. A little nervous, but mostly excited. You?¡± ¡°Exactly the same,¡± she replied. ¡°It seems like everyone in Sagewood is here. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen the town this enthusiastic before¡ªabout anything.¡± I laughed softly, resting my hand against the wall that separated us. I imagined her doing the same on the other side, our fingers almost touching. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to marry you,¡± I found myself saying. ¡°This waiting is torture.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait, either,¡± she said. ¡°But the time¡¯s almost upon us. We won¡¯t have to wait much longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I replied. ¡°Anything you want to get off your chest before we do this thing?¡± ¡°Get off my chest? Behave yourself, Matthew Miller!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s an expression.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin and blush at the same time. ¡°What I meant was, is there anything you want to say to me before we get married?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She giggled again. ¡°Only that I love you, farm boy.¡± ¡°I love you too, delivery girl.¡± Someone knocked gently on the other side of the wall, and I heard another muffled voice, but I couldn¡¯t make out who it was. ¡°Looks like the wait is almost over,¡± Leia said. There was a shuffling sound as if she were standing. ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯ll see you at the altar.¡± ¡°See you at the altar,¡± I echoed, my voice brimming with anticipation. *** I stood with Melvin under an archway woven with vibrant green ivy and delicate white roses¡ªan altar of polished granite resting between us. With a warm smile, Melvin smoothed out the front of his new robe, which shimmered like it was imbued with some sort of spell. His old one had been too ratty to officiate a wedding, and the sprites had gifted him a new one just for this occasion. Ronny, a surprisingly talented harpist, played a beautiful melody that filled the air, setting a serene atmosphere as we all waited. Leia had been right, the whole town of Sagewood was in attendance. I recognized every face, finally having learned all their names. I was touched they¡¯d all shown up for us. The Rockborns were one of the founding families of Sagewood, and even a few out-of-town dwarves had come to show their support. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. My best man stood beside me: Axel, who had eagerly claimed the role even before we announced our engagement. Alongside him were Titus, Rowan, Merrick, and Otis. They were my groomsmen. Leia had chosen various women from town as her bridesmaids, and I tried not to dwell on the fact that I had dated most of them at one point during her absence. Thankfully, none of those dates had gone beyond the first. The music faded, and all eyes turned to the aisle. Leia appeared, escorted by her father, Abe. She looked radiant in the green silk dress I had given her a year ago. Her hair fell in loose waves, with clusters of pearls woven throughout. Ronny played a new song as she approached, and a grin spread across my face. It was a soft version of the Jurassic Park theme that I¡¯d helped him compose¡ªone of my all-time favorite movies. All my nervousness evaporated in that moment. I knew, without a doubt, that this was the right decision. Pure happiness filled me as Leia took her place beside me. She took my hand, squeezing it gently. We turned to face Melvin as he began the ceremony. I tried to concentrate on his words, but my thoughts kept drifting to Leia. She looked radiant, and I felt a wave of gratitude for the twist of fate that had pulled me from my monotonous life into this magical one. ¡°Friends and loved ones, we gather here today to witness the union of these two young people,¡± the wizard said, ¡°Leia Rockborn of Sagewood, and Matthew Miller of Phoenix. It is an honor and a joy to be here as they embark on this new chapter of their lives together.¡± Next to me, Axel sniffed and wiped his eyes with the knuckle of one stubby finger. Pull it together, dude. Melvin continued, ignoring the dwarf¡¯s sniffling. ¡°They say there exists a magic much older than the spells we weave today, an energy so deep and powerful that it echoes through entire generations. That magic, of course, is love. Marriage is a journey, one that brings both triumphs and challenges. It is a promise to support one another, to grow together, and to savor every moment. The love you share is a testament to the beautiful possibilities that come when two people decide to build a life together.¡± I looked into Leia¡¯s eyes, and she looked into mine. She was perfect, and in that moment, I knew how incredibly fortunate I was to be here with her¡ªat the start of a new adventure. ¡°That life,¡± Melvin went on, ¡°is like a freshly sprouted seed, one which requires constant nourishment¡ªbut with the proper care, it can grow into a mighty tree with branches reaching into the future.¡± He looked to me with a grandfatherly glint in his eye. ¡°We will now hear from the couple as they exchange vows with one another.¡± I cleared my throat, recalling the words I¡¯d committed to memory. ¡°Leia,¡± I began, ¡°when I first came to Sagewood, I felt like I didn¡¯t know anything about this world. I was sleeping in a chicken coop, overwhelmed, and didn¡¯t know the first thing about farming¡ªwhich I¡¯m sure is a surprise to absolutely no one.¡± Chuckles rippled through the chapel. ¡°But that being said¡­ I knew even less about love. That all changed the day that I met you. In the months that followed, you became my best friend. You taught me how to get involved with the community, and now, my life is richer than it¡¯s ever been in my entire life.¡± I cleared my throat again, suddenly a bit emotional. ¡°I promise to take care of you for the rest of my days. I promise to encourage and support you in everything you do. And I promise to love and cherish you the way you deserve to be cherished and loved.¡± I squeezed her hands as I finished speaking. Leia¡¯s eyes were glistening as she beamed at me. ¡°Matt,¡± she began softly, ¡°I used to think that my life was so boring. I thought this town was a sleepy little village where nothing exciting ever happened. And then, I met you. You taught me to see the beauty that had always been right in front of me, and to grow where I¡¯m planted, even if it isn¡¯t where I expected¡ªor even wanted¡ªto be. Life¡¯s never boring with you, and I¡¯m excited to see what adventures we¡¯ll have together in the years to come.¡± She squeezed my hands tightly, her eyes focused intently on mine. ¡°I promise to love you, and to always be by your side no matter what life throws at us. And, though I promised my dad not to reveal all the family secrets, I promise to help you improve your crop-growing game¡ªfree of charge.¡± Everyone in the audience chuckled at that last part, all except for Axel, who sobbed loudly as tears streamed down his bearded face. Titus reached forward and discretely smacked him upside the head, which seemed to do the trick to get him to quiet down. Carter then came forward bearing the two etherite rings on a satin pillow. His beard was neatly brushed, and he wore a tight-fitting dress tunic that made him look like an overstuffed sausage. I nodded to him, took the rings, and placed them on our fingers¡ªfirst on Leia¡¯s, and then on my own. Melvin, grinning widely, clapped his hands together and declared, ¡°Wonderful! Now, by the power vested in me, it is my pleasure to pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.¡± We both leaned in and shared our first kiss as a married couple. The chapel erupted in applause, the loudest cheers coming from the rowdy Rockborns seated on the front row. I even heard the distinct voices of my sprite companions coming from the rafters above. Their presence, along with the encouragement of all my friends in Sagewood, made my heart soar. As if on cue, words shimmered in front of my face. You have met the conditions to keep levelling your farm. Banked experience will be added to your current level. More notifications awaited my attention, but I mentally silenced them, their words shimmering out of existence before my eyes. I wanted to be fully present in this moment, undistracted by the new levels and perks I had gained from passing the levelling condition. Still smiling, I leaned in and kissed Leia a second time, and again, the crowd cheered. *** In a festival-like fashion, the town had prepared a grand banquet for the reception. Steaming dishes of food, provided by Harvey, Cindy, Melvin, and many other townsfolk, were set up to celebrate our union. Tables and chairs had been arranged the night before, enough to accommodate everyone in attendance. The guests stood from their seats and shuffled out of the chapel, happy chatter filling the room. I still held Leia¡¯s hand after the ceremony was over. She smiled warmly at me as we made our way from the altar, and my heart fluttered within my chest. This is my wife. My wife. The thought was so crazy to me, I could hardly believe it. As the procession made its way toward the feast outside, I decided to sneak another kiss while I thought nobody was looking. ¡°Gross.¡± A voice came from the rafters, followed by snickering. It sounded like Holly, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. The giggling was followed by a quiet shushing sound, definitely from Woods, and Leia and I chuckled as we listened to the many tiny footsteps as the sprites left the chapel and returned to the farm to have their own celebration. Drinks flowed, and good food was shared amongst the townsfolk. The feast included both sweet and savory dishes from Cindy, sides by Melvin¡ªalthough few were brave enough to sample them¡ªdrinks from Harvey, and a massive applepeach cobbler for dessert. There were also some dwarven dishes brought by the Rockborns and the out-of-towners, as well as a keg of good old fashioned dwarven moonshine that was being passed around. My contribution had been ice cream, which I wasn¡¯t sure would be popular for a winter reception, but the dwarves all seemed eager to try it. To keep the party-goers warm, we¡¯d lined the outskirts with torches, and Melvin had enchanted them with a heating spell. Standing next to them felt like standing next to a massive heat lamp, though Melvin had told us the magic probably wouldn¡¯t last long into the night. I sat next to Leia, my eyes lost in her beauty. Everyone came up to congratulate us, but it was all a blur until the music began to play. Leia grabbed my hand and led me to the dance floor, and I was reminded of the first time we danced on my ¡®birthday¡¯ at the inn. We were joined by other couples, and soon, the entire reception was bustling with cheerful, dancing townsfolk. I wasn¡¯t sure how many hours passed, but they went by fast with her by my side. Too soon, an evening chill settled over the festivities, informally ending the celebration. The torches began to flicker, and guests began to retire to their homes, offering warm wishes as they departed. Each person extended a handshake or a pat on the back, congratulating us as they left. Axel drunkenly hugged me and said with a slurred whisper, ¡°If you do anything to hurt her, I¡¯ll pickle you alive and eat you fer¡¯ supper!¡± I assured him that I would take good care of his sister, and his father and brothers half dragged, half carried away. A breathtaking winter sunset adorned the sky, its hues running together like watercolor paint. Soft pinks, muted purples, and fiery oranges melded together, casting a warm glow over the snow-covered landscape. The clouds, outlined in gold, seemed to float in a sea of color. As the last rays of sunlight disappeared beneath the horizon, Leia shivered, feeling the chill as the warmth from the sun and the enchanted torches slowly faded away. ¡°Here, you must be freezing,¡± I said, stripping my suitcoat off and draping it around her. She gave me a coy smile, leaning in and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m only cold because I¡¯m not wearing anything under this dress.¡± I could feel my face burn hot, and Leia laughed, pulling my jacket tighter around her. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. My family will take care of the cleanup.¡± We climbed onto my wagon, which her brothers had decorated with runes I thankfully couldn¡¯t read, and Leia tossed her bouquet to a gathered group of women as we rode away. Surprisingly, the ringbearer, Carter, caught it, which elicited laughter from the gathered townspeople. We waved goodbye to the town of Sagewood, and I flicked the reigns to get the wagon headed down the dirt path back to the farm. *** As the farmhouse came into view, I saw that somebody had already lit some candles in the windows, causing a warm light to emanate from the building. Leia turned to me, looking concerned. ¡°Did you tell the sprites they can¡¯t stay in your room anymore?¡± The color drained from my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. My mind had been too preoccupied with making it through to the ceremony that I¡¯d forgotten to let the sprites know they couldn¡¯t stay with me anymore. This is going to be an awkward conversation. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Woods¡¯ voice startled us both, and I noticed he¡¯d been waiting for us as we pulled in front of the farmhouse. He smiled, as if he enjoyed scaring the two of us. I hopped off the wagon and approached him, crouching to his level. He continued. ¡°All of the sprites are going to the south to spend the rest of the winter with the southern clan. The others are already waiting for me south of your farm.¡± I blinked, taken aback. This was the first time I¡¯d heard of this. ¡°But why? I need you guys." Woods chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s winter right now. There¡¯s nothing to plant, and since we cleared the caves, you can freely explore without the threat of monsters. Corruption¡¯s gone, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You don¡¯t really need our help this season.¡± He gave each of us a knowing look. ¡°Plus, it¡¯ll be nice for you two to have the farm to yourselves for a while. You don¡¯t want to have to explain to Clay why he can¡¯t stay in your bed with you. And I¡¯m certainly not going to explain it to him, not for a few more decades at least.¡± Both Leia and I blushed and exchanged a sidelong glance. The sprites had always stayed with me in the farmhouse, but now that I was married, nights would look a lot different from here on out. Woods offered a small smile before continuing. ¡°You still have the sprite signal, right? You can call us back anytime. If that¡¯s something you want.¡± I glanced at Leia, and she smiled and gave a slight nod. I turned back to Woods. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll need your help if I¡¯m going to get this farm to level ten.¡± A sudden wave of sadness washed over me as I realized I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to say goodbye to the others. The sprites had been by my side since the early days of my journey in this new world. Not having them around would be a huge adjustment. Tears pricked my eyes as I realized just how rapidly my life was changing. Woods cleared his throat, a sheepish expression crossing his face as he looked between Leia and me. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to keep you two out here any longer. Congratulations on the marriage. Maple left you some treats inside.¡± He hefted a bag over his shoulder and extended a hand for me to shake. I took it, and we exchanged a nod. Without another word, he departed, making his way southward, disappearing into the darkness. Leia stepped up next to me, slipping her hand into mine. I shot her a grin before grabbing her around the waist and lifting her effortlessly into my arms. I was pretty sure it was tradition to carry your new wife through the doorway of your home. Both of us giggled as we ascended the steps of the porch. The sprites had set up candles and rose petals throughout the farmhouse, and Maple had left a small, sprite-sized wedding cake for us to share. ¡°Do you want to enjoy this now or¡­?¡± Leia gave me a meaningful look ¡°Do you maybe want to work up an appetite first?¡± [Book 4] Chapter One The melodic grind of wagon wheels through the rocky dirt provided an ideal setting for my mind to wander. My gaze drifted from the road to the streaks of pink clouds above, gently guiding my thoughts on a meandering journey as I was lost in the beauty of the evening sky. My mind, as always, turned to the farm. It was the early weeks of spring, the busiest time for a farmer, but so far, it had gone rather smoothly. My thoughts drifted from the large herd of livestock I¡¯d amassed, to the ever-growing flock of chickens that seemed to double every few weeks, to the flourishing crops that I¡¯d toiled over since the first chilly days of spring. They¡¯d be ready for harvest in a few short weeks. Eventually, like they always did, my thoughts coalesced around the thing that brought me both the most stress, and the most joy in my life¡ªmy family, and the home we¡¯d built together. Thinking about my family now wasn¡¯t a melancholy return to the nostalgic, albeit lonely, years on Earth. I hardly ever thought of my own mom and dad, and never of the people back in Phoenix. Thoughts of family now consisted of the people of this world, and the profound sense of belonging I¡¯d cultivated over the past five years. It had all begun on the hallowed grounds of my Grandpa¡¯s old farm, a place that had seamlessly woven itself into the fabric of my existence. A small smile graced the corners of my mouth as I remembered how much I¡¯d originally hated it, and how badly I¡¯d wanted to get back to my dull life on Earth. What had I been thinking? ¡°Are you humming that song again?¡± Woods asked, shaking me from my musings. The sprite was seated next to me on the driver¡¯s bench, glaring up at me. In the years I¡¯d known him, he¡¯d gone through significant life changes, including being corrupted, but he¡¯d always remained his usual, grumpy self. ¡°Huh? What song?¡± I¡¯d been so lost in thought, I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been humming anything. ¡°The one about the roads. Please don¡¯t sing¡ª¡± ¡°Country roads! Take me home!¡± I belted out, unable to control myself. Woods slumped next to me, accepting that he was going to be serenaded for the next four minutes by the John Denver classic, performed by yours truly. Even though he didn¡¯t show it, I knew he liked the song too. I¡¯d heard him humming it earlier. That¡¯s probably the reason it was stuck in my head now. He had only himself to blame. As I neared the final chorus of the song, I saw a hint of a smile on his face, though he turned away to pretend to look at something else to hide it from me. Just as I finished the outro, we pulled onto the well-worn dirt path that traced its way to my farm from the south. I reflected on the entire day spent laboring amidst the task of felling trees for firewood. The uncharacteristically cool spring had depleted our reserves. Mindful of the still regrowing forest that surrounded my farm, Woods and I had ventured southward to fell the trees that were much older than the ones I¡¯d planted a few years prior. We were greeted by the warm lights emanating from my farmhouse, where voices could be heard within. A face with ruddy cheeks briefly appeared at the window, small hands pushing aside the lace curtains before disappearing. Seconds later, the door burst open, revealing a toddler wearing only a diaper, a mess of wispy brown hair atop her head. ¡°Lucy!¡± I called, sliding off the driver¡¯s bench to meet her before she could make it to the porch stairs. I scooped her up, tossing her into the air easily. Her giggles filled the air, and I brought her close to me as I stepped through the door. The warmth and light of my farmhouse enveloped me, as well as the tantalizing smell of something delicious baking. ¡°Hey hon, I¡¯m home.¡± I called into the house. I heard Leia¡¯s muffled voice from one of the back rooms of the farmhouse, greeting me in return, the words lost between the walls. Reed, Holly and Flint were all sprawled in the front room, all looking exhausted. I chuckled. I knew exactly why. The sprites not only helped me with various tasks on my farm, like taking care of the animals and helping me tend to my crops; on days I was away, they helped Leia with our daughter, Lucy. ¡°She has so much energy.¡± Reed said from the couch, his eyes halfway closed as if he could drift off to sleep at any moment. Holly nodded in agreement, mirroring Reed¡¯s exhaustion as she sat against the couch on the floor. Flint lay face down on the rug in front of the couch, unmoving. ¡°Is he all right?¡± I asked after a few seconds. Holly and Reed nodded, and Flint gave me a weak thumbs up from the floor. ¡°Lucy requested pony rides all afternoon." Holly explained, "and Leia wouldn¡¯t let us use one of the actual ponies, so Flint had to step in with his animal form.¡± ¡°It was all day.¡± Flint commented, his words slightly muffled by the rug as his face was still pressed into it. ¡°Over and over, all she said was ¡®Again! Again!¡¯. Who taught her that word anyway?¡± I heard Woods chuckle from behind me, and Lucy wriggled out of my arms, running to the sprite as soon as her feet touched the floor. Lucy loved Woods. It used to really bother me, but I realized quickly it was the one time that Woods got to play the fun uncle role instead of the stern father. That role had now passed to me, and I¡¯d realized why Woods was always so bossy. Being a dad was hard work. Harder than being a farmer, that¡¯s for sure. I glared at Woods as I saw him hand Lucy a cookie, though I couldn¡¯t suppress my smile. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t have any more cookies.¡± I¡¯d asked him before we returned home if all the cookies Maple had baked were gone, and he¡¯d told me they were. Liar. Woods shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any left for you. Only Lucy.¡± I rolled my eyes, but my mood brightened as Leia walked into the kitchen of the farmhouse, giving me a tired smile. ¡°Long day?¡± I asked, to which she simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll put the kids to bed tonight.¡± I added. Leia stepped closer to me to give me a hug. I didn¡¯t let her; instead, I grabbed her and dipped her in a swooping kiss, making her laugh and all the sprites present groan with mock disgust. Lucy giggled again, running over to us and covering both Leia and I in chocolatey fingerprints. Leia, still laughing, melted into my embrace as I pulled her upright and close to me. I buried my face in her long dark curls, curls that she¡¯d passed onto our daughter. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After a few seconds of holding my wife close, I looked past her into the hallway, searching it. When I didn¡¯t find who I was looking for, I whispered in Leia¡¯s ear ¡°Where¡¯s Charlie?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still mad at you for this morning.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I released Leia, kissing her forehead before I walked toward the back bedroom of the farmhouse. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± Charlie, my son, was four. He displayed an uncanny manifestation of the stubborn traits typical of the Rockborn clan. Despite Leia not sharing any blood ties with the dwarves in her family, Charlie seemed to effortlessly adopt these resilient characteristics, stubbornness being his most active trait. I knocked on his door, opening it after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Hey kiddo.¡± Charlie glared up at me from his bed. ¡°Did you have a good day today?¡± He shook his head, keeping silent. I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wouldn¡¯t let you come chop firewood with me. It¡¯s dangerous off the farm, and I just want you to be safe.¡± Charlie gave me a flat look. ¡°Nothing out there is stronger than you, dad. I could¡¯ve come with you, and you would¡¯ve kept me safe.¡± I paused. While it was flattering that my son thought I was the strongest thing out there, I knew that simply wasn¡¯t true. I wasn¡¯t even the strongest thing in this house when the sprites were inside. I didn¡¯t tell Charlie that though. Instead, I walked over to his bed and sat on the small mattress next to him. He propped his head on his hands, his glare fixed on the floorboards in front of him. ¡°I need someone here to protect mom while I¡¯m away. Lucy too. There needs to be a big strong man on the farm at all times.¡± I offered, trying to inflate his tender four-year old ego. Charlie rolled his eyes, something I¡¯d never seen him do. He must¡¯ve learned that from his mom. Or Holly. ¡°Mom and Lucy have the sprites. They¡¯ll be fine for one day, dad!¡± I chuckled. He wasn¡¯t wrong. For being four, he could always easily outsmart my logic. He definitely got that from his mother. ¡°What do you say we go fishing tomorrow, just you and me?¡± Charlie perked up at this. ¡°By the river?¡± ¡°Sure. We could visit Uncle Rowan and Auntie Renna too, if that¡¯s something you want.¡± Charlie nodded, his usual animation returning to his face. I ruffled his dark brown curls, some of which were tucked behind his slightly pointed ears. Neither of my kids looked particularly like me, their mother¡¯s elvish genes dominating their features. I didn¡¯t mind though. Charlie had the same freckles dotting the bridge of his nose as Leia did, and Lucy had the same iridescent blue-violet eyes that I found so captivating. I was glad my kids took after her more than me. They were better off for it. ¡°Can I come?¡± I heard the familiar voice of Clay coming from under the bed. Leaning over, I checked underneath the bed frame to find not one, but three sprites hiding. Clay, Rock and Ivy were all under the bed, staring up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Why are you guys under here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re hiding from Lucy.¡± Ivy said. I squinted, seeing a fourth creature hiding under the bed with the sprites. ¡°I thought I said no chickens in the house.¡± The chicken, as if knowing it had been mentioned, began clucking. Charlie laughed, and the sprites crawled out from under the bed. Clay led the chicken out as well, looking sheepish as he did so. ¡°This chicken is different. We¡¯ve been training it to be a house chicken.¡± Clay answered, and Charlie nodded. I looked between them, trying to appear stern. ¡°No chickens in the house. Take it to the coop.¡± I said after a few seconds. Clay¡¯s shoulders slumped and he walked to the door, the chicken following closely behind him. I was surprised, it did seem like the bird had been trained to do so. Clay turned back to us before he reached the door, as if remembering something. ¡°Can I still come fishing with you guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to Charlie, I don¡¯t mind if you come. You can¡¯t visit the carpenters with us though.¡± I answered. The townsfolk still didn¡¯t know about the sprites and their involvement with my family. I knew some of the had their suspicions, especially after Charlie had told Rowan and Renna about his special friends on the farm that could change into animals. Leia and I had tried to play it off like they were imaginary friends, but it was difficult to tell if they bought the lie. Charlie nodded, and Clay left, leading the chicken down the hall. The other sprites, Ivy and Rock, followed, waving to Charlie and me as they left. ¡°Should we go see what mom¡¯s made for dinner?¡± I asked, turning back to my son. He nodded, holding his hands up for me to pick him up. I did, easily hoisting the four-year old up and over my shoulders, eliciting a laugh from him as I carried him into the kitchen. *** ¡°You and Leia need to have more kids.¡± Woods said, breaking the silence that drenched the porch of my farmhouse. Everyone, including Lucy, Charlie and Leia, as well as all the sprites, were asleep inside. Only Woods and I stayed up this late now. ¡°Believe me, I try to convince her every single night.¡± Woods snorted, shaking his head as he turned his attention back to the velvety night sky dotted with millions of little lights. Lately, this had been our nightly routine: sitting out on the porch until it got too cold to tolerate, then retiring inside. It was nice. I¡¯d built a couple of rocking chairs for this exact reason. Sitting on the porch doing absolutely nothing is majorly underrated. My farmhouse had undergone drastic changes in the last five years. At first, I¡¯d added an extra room just for the sprites, but shortly after we were married, Leia and I started having kids. We¡¯d added an extra bedroom for Charlie, and two years ago, another room for Lucy. Renna and Rowan had eagerly helped with the renovations, and of course Renna asked every time she saw me when we¡¯d be adding another bedroom to the farmhouse. ¡°Is Finn going to visit anytime soon?¡± I asked. Woods¡¯ brother Finn had left the farm a few years ago, joining the band of southern sprites. He¡¯d occasionally come to visit, but it had been a few years. He hadn¡¯t met Lucy yet, who was almost two. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I think he¡¯s pretty happy living with the southern sprites. Hopefully they¡¯ll visit soon. I know Flint misses Fern.¡± I nodded, turning my attention to the expanse of pin-prick stars above us. It was nearing the temperature where I usually turned in, my breath frosty on the night air. ¡°Do you think the farm will reach level ten this year?¡± Woods asked. I thought for a moment. I¡¯d levelled the farm up to level nine two years ago, where it had frustratingly stayed, despite my best efforts. It seemed the final level would not be won so easily. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Hopefully. I still have the forest stone, I¡¯m just waiting to be able to place it.¡± Woods nodded, though I knew he wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with my answer. ¡°Are you worried? It seems like ever since Corruption disappeared, things have been good.¡± Woods nodded, drawing his mouth into a line as he met my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the balance of magic.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I smiled. Woods hadn¡¯t changed a bit since I first met him. ¡°I¡¯ll get there, and we¡¯ll bring back your goddess.¡± Woods nodded, turning his attention back to the night sky. A shiver ran through me, and I stood. ¡°I¡¯m going to head inside, see you tomorrow, Woods.¡± He grunted in reply, not turning his gaze from the stars above. Trying to keep my footsteps as quiet as possible, I walked through the silent farmhouse. Faint snores could be heard from some of the rooms, and I did my usual rounds of checking on Charlie and Lucy. They were both asleep in their beds, snuggled in their blankets and pillows. Finally, I retired to my own bedroom. Leia was already asleep, exhausted after wrangling the kids all day, even with the help of the sprites. She stirred when I crawled into bed next to her but didn¡¯t wake. I fell asleep with a smile on my face, knowing I was the luckiest farmer alive. [Book 4] Chapter Two After a morning dedicated to fishing, Charlie, Clay, and I walked back to the farm, our bounty of fish stowed in my bag. The fish had been biting, and we¡¯d caught several, eager to bring them back to Maple and Leia to prepare for tonight¡¯s dinner. Fishing had always been an afterthought for me. It was difficult to do during the winter, and difficult to make time for during the spring, but when I¡¯d levelled the farm up to level nine, I¡¯d received an unexpected perk that directly affected my fishing skill. Now, I tried to take every opportunity to fish, even if I still only got out a few times a year. During our fishing trip, Charlie and Clay managed to capture a frog. Though I pretended not to hear the amphibian¡¯s persistent croaks emanating from Charlie¡¯s pocket, I knew why they were hiding it. A prank was in the works. Still, I played along, ignoring the frog. I was intrigued about their target, and curious to see the mischief unfold. As we walked, Charlie and Clay, unable to contain their giggles, trailed behind me. Our visit to the carpenters proved fruitless, as Renna, Rowan and Carter weren¡¯t at home. They¡¯d been travelling lately, so it didn¡¯t come as a surprise to me when they didn¡¯t answer our knocking at their door. As we journeyed back to the farm, I found myself captivated by the enchanting green landscape that encompassed the well-worn paths. Despite it being early in spring, the trees boasted a rich and vibrant green, adorned with blossoms that hung low and heavy on their branches. The forest enveloping us teemed with vitality, showcasing buds and leaves larger than any I¡¯d ever seen before. Sagewood, true to its name, unfolded in an ever-deepening green with each passing year. By the onset of summer, the entire valley would be immersed in a boundless sea of colorful foliage. As I marveled at the forest around us, something nagged in the back of my mind. It was still very early in spring, how was it so green now? I shook my head and dispelled the thoughts. I was probably overthinking it; the early blossoms were nothing short of wonderful. Finally, we reached the farm, and I turned to the trailing pranksters. ¡°Alright, Charlie, I¡¯ve got some work to do. Can you manage to stay out of trouble for a few hours?¡± I asked, noting the exchanged mischievous glances between Charlie and Clay. With a tight-lipped nod, Charlie agreed, ¡°Sure, Dad.¡± He and Clay scampered off, erupting into a chorus of giggles. I shook my head, anticipating tales of a frog-centric prank later that night. Honestly though, I was a little excited. Even with all the spring projects going on, it could still be monotonous on the farm. Having kids definitely added a little spice to life, even if both Leia and I were exhausted by them every day. I met Woods near my crop fields, the two fields boasting thriving frostmelons that held the promise of a full harvest in a few days. Even though they¡¯d only been planted a few weeks ago, the leaves were full and drooping, heavy with rapid growth. Beneath the leaves, I could spot several melons adorned on each plant, like some giant, sapphire-colored ornaments. I admired them, putting my hands on my hips as I scoured the field for potential weeds or areas that needed extra care today. ¡°Have these plants always been this big?¡± Woods asked without turning around. I glanced around the fields once again, confused by his tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Woods pointed to a plant growing in the small field, one of my frostmelon crops. ¡°I swear this plant has doubled in size the past two days. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± I tried to repress a smile as my brows climbed my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s kind of how plants work, Woods.¡± He gave me a flat look, but I couldn¡¯t resist a little more teasing. ¡°And here I thought all these years, you were the expert. How the turn¡­ tables.¡± I drew my eyebrows together. That wasn¡¯t how the saying went. As the years passed here in Sagewood, it was getting harder to recall Earth idioms. A look of confusion flashed across his face before he turned back to the plants. ¡°They¡¯re just growing faster than normal. We need to keep an eye on things like that.¡± I snorted, retrieving my watering can from my bag. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine, Woods. The whole forest is flourishing, haven¡¯t you noticed how green it is this year?¡± Woods nodded, but remained skeptical. ¡°Growth is good, but only if it¡¯s kept in balance. Since Corruption¡¯s gone, I worry that there will be an overcompensation of stable magic.¡± I shrugged. It seemed like a silly thing to worry about. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a fluke. The forest isn¡¯t sick anymore, and my crops are just doing extra well this season. Why borrow trouble worrying about something that¡¯s a good thing?¡± Woods remained silent, a worried expression still on his face. ¡°It¡¯s probably from all my perks. I know I gained a growth perk a few years ago¡­¡± I trailed off as I mentally pulled up my list of faming perks. Level 1 Perk: Limitless energy. You now tire half as quickly doing the same amount of work. Limited to work done within the farm¡¯s boundaries. Level 2 Perk: Handy Harvester. You have a twenty percent higher chance to harvest multiple crops from a single plant. Level 3 Perk: Steady Hand. Your scythe and pickaxe skills have increased and double the amount of debris will be cleared from each strike. Limited to work done within the farm¡¯s boundaries. Level 4 Perk: Sixth Sense. You have an uncanny sense for everything and everyone that steps foot on your farm. You may now read the names of any person that is in the vicinity of your farm, regardless of familiarity. Level 5 Perk: Green Thumb. Your crops grow twice as fast. ¡°Right here, level five¡¯s perk, it makes my crops grow twice as fast¡± I glanced over at the sprite, who still looked skeptical, ¡°You worry too much, Woods.¡± I worked through the fields, pulling up the weeds as I went through the rows. The plants were indeed thriving, and this was the largest crop I¡¯d ever had. ¡°Twice as fast or twice as large?¡± Woods asked, his voice skeptical. I mentally pulled up the perk list again, glancing at level five¡¯s perk, frowning when I saw it referred solely to speed of growth. ¡°Size doesn¡¯t matter. You of all people should know that, Woods.¡± I said, trying to distract the sprite. He looked offended for a split second, ¡°Why me, of all people? Ugh. Never mind. All I¡¯m saying is we should keep an eye on this.¡± Dismissing his worry, I weeded around the plants, working with the loamy soil to eliminate the bothersome thistles and briars. This crop was truly remarkable¡ªso lush and beautiful. ¡°Maybe this harvest will be the one to get the farm to level ten.¡± I said absentmindedly as I worked. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Woods said, still examining the plants. He ran a hand over one of the full leaves of one of the frostmelons, giving it a disapproving look. I didn¡¯t let it bother me. He was a worrier by nature, always concerned if something seemed off. I was certain the plant growth was from the expertise I¡¯d garnered over the years coupled with my various farming perks. Thriving plants weren¡¯t a problem to be dealt with. Still, I checked my other gained levels and their perks to see if there were any others that might make the crops grow unusually fast. Level 6 Perk: Crop Mutation. This ability allows the farmer to experiment with local magic sources to affect crop quality and yield. By infusing seeds with magic, you can yield unique, valuable plants with special properties or appearances. Level 7 Perk: Livestock Whisperer. You understand the needs and feelings of your animals more fully. Animals are also more productive and have a higher chance of producing rare items. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Level 8 Perk: Weatherman. You can control the weather on your farm, ensuring perfect conditions for your crops. This ability can be used once per day. Level 9 Perk: King of the Fish: Your fishing skills are so refined that any fish you catch is of the highest quality. You also gain the ability to fish in unusual places, such as wells or ponds on your farm, and still catch something valuable. After a few minutes of looking them over, I shrugged, buckling back down on my work. Working through the rows of plants, I rid the entire field of weeds, each one dissolving into a puff of black dust after I removed it from the dirt. That was one of the nice things about farming in this magical world¡ªa portion of the work was done for me. After the weeds were pulled, I could just toss them, and they¡¯d magically disappear. The same thing happened with monsters and harvested crops: when they¡¯d run their course, they simply vanished. Small things like that certainly made farming more enjoyable. Once the fields were cleared of weeds, it was time to water them. In the first years of my time in Sagewood, this involved filling my watering can at the well and trudging back and forth, from field to well and back again, until my boots were more mud than leather. A few years back, I¡¯d thought about asking the River Spirit and the Cave Spirit to help me set up sprinklers¡ªlike the ones they¡¯d graciously installed in my orchard. That plan fizzled out when the Cave Spirit decided to play the world¡¯s longest game of hide-and-seek. No one had seen the entity in years, and I didn¡¯t have time to start spelunking just to track down the spirit. Thankfully, my luck changed when I leveled up to eight and unlocked one of my favorite perks: Weatherman. Now, all I had to do was think of a rainstorm, and within seconds, a hulking mass of gray clouds would materialize over my crop fields. These clouds, heavy with rain, seemed to appear out of thin air, drenching the soil in record time. With this perk, it was like nature had finally decided to work on my schedule. I hadn¡¯t touched my watering can in years. Of course, Woods had been standing right next to the frostmelons, still focused on the crop, unaware of the impending downpour. Of course, I didn¡¯t warn him. The rain poured down in one giant torrent, soaking everything within seconds. Woods turned to me, his small frame drenched, water dripping from his pointy ears. He shot me a look that could have curdled milk. ¡°Oops, didn¡¯t see you there,¡± I said with a mischievous grin. He stomped off into the forest, leaving a trail of wet footprints behind him. Watering the plants had become one of my favorite chores, solely because I got to drench Woods a few times a year when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. It didn¡¯t happen often, but when it did, it certainly brightened my day. I left the soaked fields behind and turned my attention to the livestock. I¡¯d gotten up early to milk the cows before heading out to fish, but the goats were still waiting, along with a few other chores. Fortunately, I could count on the sprites to feed and water the animals. Milking, though? That was a different story. The sprites were either too small for the job¡ªor they just didn¡¯t want to. I saw Lucy with Flint and Holly on my way to the barn, all three of them crouched and looking at something on the path. Lucy wore overalls and a sweater, both caked in mud. Like always, she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, even though Leia always insisted whenever she was outside, she needed to have them on. I¡¯d probably find the pair somewhere close to the farmhouse, hidden in a bush or discarded on the porch. That girl never keeps shoes on for more than five minutes. As I neared the trio, I saw what they were all looking at. They¡¯d built a small house out of mud, like a sandcastle, but a lot droopier, and Lucy was smearing the mud everywhere. I sighed. ¡°Just don¡¯t let her eat any of that, all right?¡± Flint and Holly muttered something of an agreement, their focus fixated on the mud pile before them. They too, were caked in mud, but the sprites never missed an opportunity to get a little muddy. A couple of hours slipped away as I milked the goats. Even though I¡¯d had all four for a couple of seasons now, I always had trouble recalling their names. Between the cows, goats, chickens, sprites, and my own children, I often called everyone by the wrong name at least once a day. Thanks to a perk I¡¯d picked up at level seven¡ªLivestock Whisperer¡ªall the animals on my farm had developed a fondness for me. Even the rooster I¡¯d once wanted to turn into chicken nuggets now tolerated my presence. The perk also made it so that the cows and goats produced extra milk, and the chickens produced more eggs, all of which was the finest quality. With that task completed, it was now the cows¡¯ turn for their second milking of the day. Spring brought with it a constant juggling act, as I often found myself grappling with a shortage of hours to accommodate all my chores. Fortunately, only half of my cows were currently producing milk, the remaining half pregnant and awaiting delivery in the coming weeks. After the cows had their calves, I would be drowning in milk. Luckily, fresh milk was sold for a high price in the market. With four goats, six cows and two horses, my twelve-stall barn was filled to capacity. The calves would stay with their moms for a few weeks, but I would need to either find room or new homes for the coming animals. After finishing with the cows, I stepped outside and felt the chill in the air, a sure sign that evening was closing in. I sighed. Despite everything I¡¯d accomplished today, it always felt like there was more to do¡ªone more task needing to be completed. As was the life of a farmer in the springtime. The next item on my list was pruning the trees in the orchard, a job I¡¯d been putting off for weeks now. But if I wanted a good harvest come fall, I knew I had to tackle it in the spring. The last frost had come and gone, and if I wanted to encourage fruit production, the branches that didn¡¯t survive the winter had to be trimmed away. Woods and I were supposed to work on the orchard together later this afternoon, though I wondered if he¡¯d avoid me for the rest of the day due to his unforeseen drenching. Just as I turned to head toward the orchard, I heard Leia¡¯s voice from the farmhouse. "Matt! Come here!¡± she called. Intrigued, I made my way to the porch and met her there. She exuded radiance, her hair artfully gathered in a relaxed ponytail, the dark waves cascading down her back. Face-framing curls were pulled out of the hairstyle, giving her a relaxed look. ¡°Is everything all right, Leia?¡± I asked, looking past her into the farmhouse. It was unusually empty, the sprites and the children undoubtedly exploring somewhere on the farm. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just,¡± she looked up at me through her dark eyelashes, and I felt my heart skip a beat, ¡°The sprites took the kids to the forest, the farmhouse is empty, and you¡¯ve been working a lot lately. I was wondering if you could take a break from your chores¡ª¡± Before she could finish, I scooped her up and easily carried her into the farmhouse, kicking the door closed behind me. She giggled as I turned the lock on the front door. It wasn¡¯t often that it was locked, but all the sprites knew that when it was, they weren¡¯t allowed in the farmhouse for the next eight minutes. *** Smoothing my crazy hair down, I left the farmhouse, returning to my original task of pruning the orchard. Even when the chores were stacked up and my duties were overwhelming, I always had a few minutes to spend with Leia. Especially when the farmhouse was empty, and the children were occupied. You¡¯ve got to make hay while the sun shines, I thought to myself, smiling. Woods was waiting for me by the orchard, his clothes and hair completely dry. His arms were crossed, and though he tried to look annoyed, the amusement in his eyes was hard to miss. ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± ¡°I was busy. It¡¯s spring, farmers are always busy in spring.¡± Woods smirked, turning his attention back to the trees, and thankfully dropped the subject. ¡°These have grown so much these past few seasons.¡± He said as he observed the trees. I nodded and pulled out a pair of pruning loppers from my bag. Glancing up at the trees, I noticed how they had grown exponentially over the past year. I¡¯d chosen applepeach trees specifically for their fast growth, but now it seemed their rapid expansion was bordering on unruly¡ªmuch like my frostmelons. After a few more seconds of observation, I set aside the thought and moved to the first tree, cutting away the dead branches. After all, the inherent nature of plants was to grow, that¡¯s what they were designed to do. There was no need to worry over how fast or large they were growing. Perhaps they would produce an overabundance of fruit in the fall. Even if something weird was going on, I reasoned with myself, it¡¯s probably a good thing. It probably had something to do with the magic finally being balanced after years of being dominated by Corruption. I moved on to the tree nearest the irrigation spigot, and an idea sparked in my mind. Casting a casual glance over at Woods, who was inspecting the tree I¡¯d just pruned, I noted his position¡ªright where the sprinkler would drench him. Without a second thought, I turned the spigot on. For the second time that day, Woods found himself thoroughly soaked. He didn¡¯t even bother glaring at me this time. With a soggy sigh, he trudged off to the forest, leaving me to work in the orchard alone¡ªnot that I minded. By the time I finished, a velvety blanket of night covered my farm. The animals had all been put into the barn, the chickens could be heard softly clucking from the coop, and a warm glow radiated from the windows of my farmhouse. Smoke drifted from the chimney, mingling with the darkness that had settled over the land. Everyone was gathered inside, and dinner hour was fast approaching. Weary from the day¡¯s demands, I trudged through the muddy paths of my farm, stumbling upon Lucy¡¯s shoes haphazardly strewn on the porch. I gathered the tiny shoes, taking a moment to appreciate how small and clean they were. She¡¯d had them for a while, but they remained in a near perfect condition because of how infrequently she wore them. Carefully, I arranged the shoes near the front door, then proceeded to peel off my own work boots, placing them beside Lucy¡¯s. Upon entering the farmhouse, I was welcomed by the comforting aroma of freshly baked bread and savory soup gently simmering over the fire. Leia winked at me from the kitchen, and the sprites waved to me from their place by the fire. Lucy ran to me, jumping in my arms. The life of a farmer was tiring, but I always had enough strength to lift her. I hefted her into the air, eliciting high-pitched giggles from the toddler. Charlie appeared from the back hallway, coming over to give me a hug. I scooped him up as well, and both kids giggled as I spun them around, a kid in each arm. When I got too dizzy, I collapsed on the couch, and Charlie and Lucy erupted into chatter about how their day had gone. I nodded, trying to discern what each child was talking about, but both their voices blended together. I continued to nod and smile though, looking between each kid. Even though I had no idea what they were talking about, I still loved listening to them. I tried to take in their voices and their expressions. They were both growing so fast. Ever since I¡¯d gotten married, it had felt like time had slowly been speeding up, each year passing by a little faster than the one before. Leia screamed from the kitchen, and all of us turned sharply to see what had elicited her alarm. ¡°Who put a frog in my cooking pot?¡± Leia asked as she turned to glare at me, the kids and the sprites. She lifted the lid off the soup pot, revealing the bright green frog from our fishing adventure earlier that morning. I repressed a smile as I turned to Charlie, who was expertly avoiding eye contact with me. ¡°Charlie,¡± I began, trying to use my best stern dad voice. He turned to me, giving me an innocent smile that reminded me of Leia¡¯s smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, dad. I promise." [Book 4] Chapter Three I surveyed my crops, marveling at their immense size and robust greenery. Their massive leaves ballooned out of the field¡¯s boundaries, greedily absorbing every ray of sunshine available. I¡¯d taken a chance on the frostmelons, having never grown them before, and the plants produced were colossal, the whole field looking like a sea of roots, stalks and fronds. Despite being oversized, none of the plants had failed to thrive, every single seed planted now a lush bundle of leaves. Every single one promised a bountiful harvest for me to reap today. I turned to Woods, who was looking sourly at the plants. ¡°You¡¯re still upset they¡¯ve grown so big?¡± Woods nodded, staying silent. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. This harvest is going to pay for a new milk cow.¡± ¡°You already have six of those,¡± Woods said, his voice void of emotion, though his features betrayed a hint of worry, ¡°Almost too many, in my opinion.¡± ¡°One doesn¡¯t simply have too many milk cows, Woods.¡± Woods cocked an eyebrow at me, but didn¡¯t respond, so I continued working. I shrugged off any concerns the salty sprite had and delved into the harvest. A few oversized plants weren¡¯t about to rattle me, even though a faint voice in the recesses of my mind hinted that this situation wasn¡¯t normal. But then again, many things in this world defied what I thought was ¡®normal¡¯. Picking one of the plants, I began gingerly pushing back the massive leaves and pulling the sapphire-colored melons out from beneath it. Each plant looked as though it harbored four or five melons, all the fruit safely tucked in the bed of leaves. Even with the plants marked growth, I was surprised by its generous yield. The harvested fruits went straight to my dropbox, where they would magically be transformed into money by tomorrow. I still didn¡¯t understand the magic behind the box, but it somehow sold the fruits directly to local markets, leaving me with the funds. The dropbox was also magical in storage capacity, as it didn¡¯t matter how many melons I placed inside, it could always fit more. As I turned my attention back to the field, I noticed the frostmelon plant I had just harvested was still standing. Back on Earth, this was normal: plants lived on after harvest. However, in this world, plants typically withered away into black dust once their yield was gathered. ¡°Did I miss one?¡± I muttered, mostly to myself as I kneeled beside the plant. I scrutinized it thoroughly, a growing sense of unease creeping in. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a fluke.¡± Woods said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he narrowed his eyes at me, using the same word I¡¯d used when describing the plants a few days ago. ¡°I told you something was off.¡± ¡°What do I do with it now?¡± I asked, ignoring his use of my own words against me. ¡°Do I leave it? Do you think it¡¯ll produce more fruit if I do?¡± Woods uncrossed his arms and ran a hand over the massive leaves of the plant. He knitted his brows together, as if thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We could wait for a few days and see¡­ but this is concerning. I¡¯ve never seen¡ª¡± With incredible speed, the plant turned all of its leaves toward Woods, using them as if it were a mouth, snapping at the sprite. He recoiled just in time, his eyes wide. ¡°What kind of plants are these again?¡± he asked, turning to me. ¡°Frostmelons,¡± I whispered as I watched in horror as the plant slowly uprooted and began moving toward Woods. It stumbled awkwardly on its roots but continued moving toward the sprite. Woods grabbed the bow slung on his back, giving the slow-moving plant a bewildered look before knocking an arrow. He shot it, and the plant careened over, shuddering violently until it stopped moving. It still didn¡¯t shrivel into black dust. ¡°What just happened?¡± I asked, my voice cracking slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you still have the seed packet from when you planted these? Maybe you bought a feral type of plant.¡± ¡°Those exist?¡± I pulled my bag off my shoulders and began rummaging around, pulling out an empty seed bag seconds later. If I still had this old linen pouch in my bag a season later, I really needed to clean out my bag. Woods and I looked over the seed pouch as I turned it over in my hands several times. Nowhere on the pouch was there a warning that these plants might become sentient upon harvest and start attacking people. ¡°Well. I guess we¡¯ll just be careful with the next one.¡± I said, feeling more disturbed than scared. Honestly, a plant couldn¡¯t hurt me or Woods, but it was still unnerving. I glanced at the plant I¡¯d just harvested, an arrow protruding out of its side. It twitched slightly, its leaves shaking unnaturally. I shuddered at the sight. Woods nodded, taking a few steps away from the field. ¡°I¡¯ll wait back here.¡± he said, not putting away his bow. With caution, I approached the next plant, diligently harvesting and double-checking to ensure every fruit was collected before depositing them into the dropbox. Anxiously, I watched, anticipating the familiar disintegrating that had characterized all my previous harvests. To my surprise, nothing happened. The overgrown plant remained. Convinced I must have overlooked some fruit, I searched the plant again, only to find nothing. Woods and I stared at the frostmelon, waiting expectantly for it to violently uproot itself like the first one, but it remained firmly in place. To be on the safe side, I uprooted it and tossed it onto the first plant, the one that had turned on Woods moments before. Silently, I proceeded to the next plant. Harvesting proved more challenging with these overgrown plants, their leaves making the process slower. The third plant followed the same pattern, joining the discard pile with its predecessors. ¡°Maybe it was just that one,¡± I mumbled to myself, my voice lowered. ¡°Or maybe it was a mimic.¡± I hadn''t encountered a mimic since my early days of cave exploration, and while it seemed odd for a mimic to produce fruit like regular plants, it remained a plausible explanation. Woods cleared his throat, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°I have a theory.¡± He turned toward the forest. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he called, disappearing into the trees. Continuing my work on the next few plants, I watched each one for a few minutes after harvesting its fruit. Aside from not disappearing in a cloud of smokey dust, the plants displayed no other strange behaviors. I left a few still rooted after harvest, as they seemed harmless. I had worked through a quarter of the field when Woods returned, accompanied this time by Flint. Woods stopped outside the field, keeping a distance from the harvested plants that stubbornly hadn¡¯t dissolved yet. He pointed toward the plants, and Flint ambled toward them casually. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Running his hands over the colossal plants, Flint¡¯s eyes widened behind his spectacles. ¡°These are huge,¡± he whispered, as if talking to himself. Woods and I watched with anticipation as the sprite wandered among the plants, but they remained in place. Nothing out of the ordinary happened. I blew out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding. Turning to Woods, Flint wore a confused expression. ¡°You brought me here just to see these plants?¡± ¡°The ones you¡¯re standing in have already been harvested, and they haven¡¯t disappeared yet,¡± Woods explained, his brow furrowed. ¡°Oh. That''s weird.¡± Flint said after a pause, once again running his hand over one of the massive leaves that rivaled his own size. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re a different variety?¡± he offered after a moment. ¡°That¡¯s what we thought, but the seed pouch doesn''t indicate otherwise,¡± Woods approached one of the plants cautiously, ¡°and a few minutes ago, one of these¡ª" The nearest harvested plant suddenly turned to Woods, its leaves extending as if attempting to grab the sprite. Flint screamed and stumbled away, trying to distance himself from the plants, even though they seemed to be only targeting Woods. This time, he was prepared and sidestepped, deftly avoiding the plant¡¯s grasp. The plant wriggled, attempting to uproot itself but flopped uselessly onto the soil. I shuddered. Something was seriously wrong with these plants. Woods turned to me, ¡°I think the land has run out of corrupt magic for your plants to feed off of.¡± I blinked, trying to process everything. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± I asked, dreading the answer. Woods had been corrupted for a little over five years now. Ever since Corruption had disappeared, the only way it affected Woods was in his dull coloring. Unlike the other sprites, he sported a gray, washed-out hue, the only indication that he¡¯d ever been corrupted. That, and his uniquely colored purple eye. I furrowed my brow and considered his explanation for the crop strange behavior. Plants in this world soaked up excess magic, and over the course of five years, we¡¯d seen exponential growth in all of the foliage around Sagewood. This had obviously bothered Woods for a while, but I¡¯d seen it as a positive. Still, there could be other reasons why the plants were targeting Woods. He himself was a splintery person by nature, maybe it had something to do with his personality. I sighed, meeting his eyes, knowing that couldn¡¯t be the case. The rest of the harvested plants had begun wriggling out of the soil, crawling toward Woods with their leaves. Woods ignored the plants and gestured at the forest around my farm. ¡°The growth in the last five years had been unchecked by any opposing force. Usually nature is balanced, but Corruption hasn¡¯t been around to feed off the excess magic.¡± He sighed, his shoulders slumping in a rare showcase of emotion, ¡°I¡¯m the only thing corrupt around here, which is probably why the plants are only trying to get me.¡± Flint and I exchanged worried glances before I spoke up, ¡°What does that mean for my future harvests then? Will the plants continue to grow larger and larger, eventually reaching a point of being unmanageable?¡± Woods shrugged, his gaze fixed on the remainder of my unharvested field. A sense of dread enveloped me as I turned toward the forest, the one Leia and I had planted several years ago. The trees we¡¯d planted together had followed a regular growth pattern until last year. Since then, they had defied all expectations, soaring to heights that should have been impossible for their age. Their trunks had become robust, resembling trees that had been planted five centuries ago rather than just five years. Would they uproot as well, going after Woods? I swallowed hard, thinking through all the ramifications of unchecked, explosive growth I¡¯d seen since Corruption had vanished. ¡°What do we do?¡± I asked, my voice lowered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we¡¯ll have to strike a magical balance soon. It seems like the magic of the land has shifted too far in the other direction. Who knows harvests will look like in a year, or five years, or even ten. Luckily, right now the plants seen harmless, but that might not always be the case.¡± Woods said. As if to prove his point, one of the down plant¡¯s leaves shuddered then drooped, the plant still and unmoving. The other frostmelon plants I had harvested had begun creeping toward Woods, inching ever closer. Was it possible that these plants might eventually pose a threat to everyone else? Could they become a threat to my family? A knot tightened in my stomach. It was undeniable that Sagewood had transformed into a flourishing oasis of plants over the past few years. The once-positive outlook on the rapid growth over the past few years now seemed ominous in my mind. Would the plants turn against humans? Would they attempt to reclaim fields, homes, even entire villages? ¡°I¡¯m going to try and find the Forest Spirit. Maybe she has some idea of what¡¯s going on.¡± Woods said, kicking at the plants that had now dragged themselves to his boots. ¡°Flint, why don¡¯t you stay here and help Matt finish the harvest.¡± One of the plants roots had tightened around the toe of Woods¡¯ boot, but he kicked it off easily. He stared warily down at the plant before adding, ¡°I think if you separate them from their roots, they won¡¯t pose a problem.¡± Flint and I nodded as Woods departed, disappearing into the forest. Turning to me, Flint wore a worried expression behind his spectacles. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen crop plants behave like this. There are trap plants to the south that snap closed if you accidentally stumble into them, but never on a farm.¡± ¡°We have something similar back on Earth too¡ªVenus flytraps. Although they¡¯re quite small, and they only eat bugs.¡± ¡°Oh. The ones further south are big. Big enough to eat humans,¡± Flint added after a moment. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, as if he were remembering something, ¡°Fern says she has a whole garden full of these snapping plants. I wish I could go visit her and see.¡± I let out a strained chuckle at Flint¡¯s words. Sometimes, it was easy to forget how unforgiving this world could be. It was far more untamed and magical than the one I had left behind. While that usually held positive aspects, occasionally, I was reminded of its true dangers. Drawing my sword from my bag, I sliced through the harvested plant¡¯s roots, and the leaves fell limp. I stood there for a moment, thinking. Was there anyone in town who might know something about these plants without raising suspicion? My in-laws ran a nursery, and my father-in-law was practically an expert in botany, but involving them might stir up more trouble than it was worth. If this was a one-time thing, I¡¯d only end up causing unnecessary panic. I glanced at Flint and gestured to the diced-up remains. ¡°Could you help me gather up all these plants? We¡¯ll put them in my bag for now.¡± Flint nodded eagerly and I slid my bag off my shoulders and put in next to him. ¡°All right, gather up all the leaves and roots of the plants, but only after I cut them up. And make sure you get every piece.¡± I wasn¡¯t about to take any chances with these plants. Even if they were solely going after Woods, I had my family to protect. Charlie and Lucy often ran barefoot through these fields, even playing hide and seek with the sprites in them on occasion. I shuddered again as I cut through the rest of the harvested plants, trying to pull my mind away from the ¡®what-ifs¡¯. ¡°When do you think Fern and the others will visit again?¡± I asked Flint as I returned to the harvest. ¡°Fern told me sometime between spring and summer. Southern sprites don¡¯t like the cold too much, so I think it¡¯ll be closer to summer.¡± Flint sighed, dusting his hands off after moving the last of the cut plants. ¡°I wish it was sooner though. I miss her¡ªthem,¡± his face filled with color, ¡°all the southern sprites.¡± I chuckled, depositing the fruits I¡¯d just pulled into the dropbox. ¡°I miss them too. It¡¯s always fun to have everyone back on the farm.¡± We worked through the hours, the field slowly clearing as the sun dipped low. The warmth of the day began to cool, signaling the approach of evening. In the late hours, the familiar sounds of the farm started to emerge. I could hear the low, comforting mooing of my cows from the pasture, a sign they were ready to be taken in for the night. Mixed in was the distinctive whinny of Goldie, my old mare, likely let out of her stall by either the sprites or one of my kids. I didn¡¯t mind. Goldie was the kind of horse you could trust to wander, even outside the gates of the pasture. She¡¯d been with me for years now, and she was the sort that let children ride her bareback and feed her apples right from their hands, never once losing her patience. Flint paused when he heard Goldie too. He turned to me with a knowing grin. ¡°So, are you planning on riding Goldie in the horse race this year?¡± I sucked in a sharp breath. I¡¯d forgotten about the annual spring horse race. A newer tradition in Sagewood, one I had a bit of a love-hate relationship with. It wasn¡¯t that the event wasn¡¯t enjoyable¡ªit was. I¡¯d even won a few years back with Goldie. But the timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Spring was the busiest season on the farm, and taking even a few hours away felt like a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. Especially right now, with the strange events going on. I sighed, glancing at the massive pile of plants that still needed to be hidden in my bag. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be competing this year. There¡¯s just too much work to be done around here.¡± Flint chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°We¡¯ll see what Leia has to say about that.¡± He didn¡¯t have to say anything else. The look on his face said it all¡ªhe knew, just as I did, that Leia had a way of convincing me to do things I¡¯d sworn off. And judging by Flint¡¯s amused expression, he was already betting that I¡¯d be saddling up for that race tomorrow morning. [Book 4] Chapter Four The air in Sagewood buzzed with excitement as townsfolk gathered around the makeshift racecourse. Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, and children darted between the legs of adults, laughing and playing. Charlie and Lucy were among them, familiar with all the other families and children in Sagewood. Though it had only been a few years, the horse race was now an established annual tradition. In fact, it was the highlight of the spring season, and the entire town had turned out for it. I stood near the starting line, arms crossed, watching the other participants prepare their horses. Just as Flint had suspected, Leia had convinced me to compete in the race. Unbeknownst to me, she¡¯d already signed me up weeks ago. My gaze drifted over to Goldie, my trusty old mare, who was lazily munching on some grass, utterly unconcerned with the commotion around her. Goldie¡¯s coat, though still glossy, had lost some of its youthful sheen, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. She¡¯d been with me through thick and thin, and I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to push her through the rigors of a race she had no interest in. The perk I¡¯d gained at level seven, Livestock Whisperer, had deepened my bond with Goldie more than with any other animal on the farm. Sure, the rest of the animals liked me, but with Goldie, it was different. She wasn¡¯t just a workhorse anymore¡ªshe felt like family. Maybe that¡¯s why the idea of entering her in the race didn¡¯t sit right with me. The other horses stamped impatiently at the dirt, their anticipation vibrating in the air. The track wound its way around a field just outside of Sagewood village, a mile long stretch that was just enough to test both rider and steed. The starting line where I stood was also the finish line, as the track looped in a circle, ensuring the crowd could have a view of the most exciting parts of the race. I took a moment to size up the competition: a varied bunch, from energetic young geldings with a spring in their step to sturdy old workhorses, much like my own horse. There wasn¡¯t much at stake¡ªno grand prize awaited the winner, just the sweet taste of bragging rights at the inn for the next few weeks. But that didn¡¯t dampen the spirit of competition. For the townsfolk and especially the children, this was more than just a race. It was an event, a tradition, a chance to cheer for their favorites and revel in the simple joys of country living. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched the gathered group of children, mine included, arguing over which horse would win. My ears picked up Charlie¡¯s voice, proudly boasting about Goldie and how he was certain she would take first place. I chuckled at his childlike faith in our old workhorse, amused by his unwavering belief in her. ¡°About time you showed up!¡± Axel called, bringing me out of my thoughts. He strode up to me and clapped a hand on my shoulder, a broad grin on his face. His horse, a sleek black stallion named Midnight, was already pawing at the ground, itching to get started. Axel, like most of my brothers-in-law, never missed a chance to compete in the race. I looked past him, noticing that most of Leia¡¯s brothers were here with their own horses. After a little over five years of being part of the family, I¡¯d earned the favor of most of them. Most, not all. Most of Leia¡¯s brothers and I were friendly, with the exception of one: Magnus. He¡¯d never quite warmed up to me. While we¡¯d managed to establish some mutual respect, the annual horse race seemed to bring out the old tensions, making him act like he did when I first joined the family. I suspected he joined the race every year just for the satisfaction of trying to beat me. I spotted him among the other competitors, aggressively tightening the girth on his horse¡¯s saddle with a determined look. I sighed, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Axel. Goldie¡¯s not as young as she used to be, and, well¡­ I¡¯ve never really been a fan of these races.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you should do it,¡± Leia chimed in, her eyes sparkling as she approached with a basket of freshly baked rolls. ¡°It¡¯s not about winning, Matt. It¡¯s about having fun, being part of the community. And besides, Goldie looks like she could use a good run. She¡¯s still got plenty of spirit in her.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Goldie was nothing if not spirited, and the old mare raised her head from the grass, as if sensing that she was the topic of conversation. She gave a snort, flicking her tail in what I could only interpret as a challenge. ¡°See? She wants to race,¡± Leia said, offering me one of the warm rolls from her basket. ¡°Maybe she does,¡± I admitted, taking the roll and biting into it thoughtfully. The sweet, buttery flavor melted on my tongue, and I felt some of my reluctance fading. As much as I wanted to head back to the farm, I couldn¡¯t deny the excitement in the air¡ªor the way Goldie¡¯s ears had perked up at the sound of the other horses. Maybe a little fun wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I said, throwing up my hands in mock defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But don¡¯t blame me if we come in last.¡± Axel let out a cheer, and Leia clapped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Matt! We¡¯ll be cheering for you.¡± Leading Goldie to the starting line, I felt the crowd¡¯s energy seep into my bones. Townsfolk were shouting encouragements, and a group of children had even started chanting Goldie¡¯s name, led by Charlie. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I climbed into the saddle, feeling the familiar comfort of the worn leather. The announcer, the towns oldest crazy person and one of the first people I¡¯d met in Sagewood, Cecil, stepped forward, raising a checkered flag. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, gather ¡¯round! It¡¯s time for the annual Sagewood horse race! Riders, take your marks!¡± I took a deep breath, settling into the saddle. I patted Goldie¡¯s neck, feeling the warmth of her coat under my hand. ¡°You ready, girl?¡± I whispered. Goldie snorted, pawing the ground with one hoof, while the other horses whinnied and stamped, the tension in the air growing thick with anticipation. ¡°And they¡¯re off!¡± The flag dropped, and the horses surged forward. I let Goldie set her own pace, not pushing her too hard. To my surprise, she picked up speed quickly, her stride steady and strong. We weren¡¯t leading the pack, but we weren¡¯t trailing either. Stolen novel; please report. As we rounded the first corner, a rush of adrenaline hit me. The wind whipped through my hair, and for the first time in a long while, I felt truly free. Free from the demands of daily farm chores and the monotonous routine of hard labor. I glanced to my left, where Axel and Midnight were galloping alongside us. Axel shot me a grin, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin back. The townsfolk were cheering wildly as the horses thundered down the middle stretch, and I caught sight of familiar faces in the crowd. Everyone in Sagewood had come out to see the race. Goldie seemed to feed off the crowd¡¯s energy, her pace never faltering. A swell of pride for my old equine friend rose in my chest. She was proving everyone wrong, including me. As we approached the final stretch, the other horses began to pull ahead. But I didn¡¯t care. I leaned forward, giving Goldie a gentle nudge. ¡°Let¡¯s finish strong, girl.¡± Goldie quickened her pace, her hoofbeats pounding rhythmically as she gained ground. I leaned forward a tad more, urging her on, the wind whipping through my hair. Just ahead, Magnus was leading the pack, his horse surging toward the finish line with powerful strides. The excitement in the air was palpable, the crowd''s cheers growing louder as we neared the end. Suddenly, just as Magnus was about to cross the finish line, a low rumble echoed through the ground. It was subtle at first, almost like distant thunder, but it quickly grew into a violent tremor that shook the earth beneath us. The crowd¡¯s cheers turned into gasps of alarm as the tremor intensified, causing the ground to split and crack right at the finish line. The ground yawned open like a gaping maw, as if poised to swallow the lead riders whole. Goldie skidded to a halt, her hooves scrambling for purchase on the shifting earth. The other horses scattered, their riders struggling to control them as the tremor rippled through the field. I barely managed to keep my balance, gripping the reins tightly as Goldie reared up, her eyes wide with fear. Magnus'' horse, spooked by the sudden upheaval, veered sharply to the side, narrowly avoiding the jagged cracks that had formed. Magnus himself looked shaken, his usual confidence replaced by a look of alarm. Whinnies from the horses and the panicked cries of the townsfolk filled the air, amplifying the chaos. Dust swirled up from the finish line, obscuring the path and sending the horses scattering in all directions. Tightening the reins, I quickly turned Goldie away from the frenzy, steering her to backtrack along the racecourse. I circled back, watching the scene from a safer distance as the dust and the crowd began to settle. Where the finish line once stood, there was now a massive, gaping pit¡ªdangerously deep and unnaturally shaped. The gathered townsfolk were now murmuring anxiously among themselves, their earlier excitement replaced by unease. The tremor subsided as quickly as it had begun, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. I¡¯d lived through a few earthquakes before coming to this world, but none had ever felt like this or left behind such an unusual aftermath. What made it even stranger was that in all my years in Sagewood, I¡¯d never experienced a single tremor. Something about the whole situation felt off. I remembered the oddities in my harvest yesterday¡ªthe wild, unruly plants and the unsettling feeling that something was deeply wrong¡ªbut I quickly brushed the thought aside. There were more urgent matters at hand, and the two events were likely unrelated. I glanced at Leia, who had been watching from the sidelines. Her expression mirrored my own¡ªa mix of confusion and growing concern. Thankfully, she had both our children safe¡ªLucy held snugly on her hip, while Charlie¡¯s hand was firmly clasped in hers. The basket of rolls she¡¯d been carrying earlier was likely abandoned during the chaos, replaced with far more precious cargo. As I dismounted Goldie and patted her neck to calm her, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t just a random, natural occurrence¡ªsomething was off. The tremors had felt eerily similar to the ones I¡¯d experienced in the cave. Could a nature spirit be meddling with the race? But the Cave Spirit wouldn¡¯t do something like this, and I hadn¡¯t seen it in years. I shuddered, remembering how the earth trembled when a great dragon once slept beneath my land. It seemed unlikely that a dragon lurked under Sagewood. So what could¡¯ve caused this? The question gnawed at me. Axel, who had been trailing behind me in the race, rode up alongside, his horse¡¯s eyes wide and uneasy as he dismounted. ¡°Matt, are you all right?¡± I nodded, but my eyes were fixed on the dust settling near the finish line. Magnus had been in the lead, and while I¡¯d seen his horse avoid the initial danger, I¡¯d lost sight of him in the chaos. Relief washed over me as I spotted him and the other riders gathered a few paces from the ruined finish line, their horses more anxious now than before the race. A few men from the crowd had stepped forward and now surrounded the pit, still giving it a wide berth, but drawing close enough to see inside. Handing Goldie¡¯s reins to Axel, I pushed through the crowd, making my way to the edge of the pit. It gaped like a wound, jagged and unnatural. Titus and Rowan joined me, both looking impressed and a little spooked by the sight. ¡°We should get everyone away from here, just in case of aftershocks,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at me. Titus exchanged a glance with Rowan before asking, his voice slow with concern, ¡°What¡¯s an aftershock?¡± Before I could answer, the ground gave a subtle shudder, eliciting shrieks and gasps from the crowd. Everyone gathered retreated a few more paces back, giving the pit a wider distance. The pit seemed to pulse, like a living thing¡ªhungry and waiting. I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of something unseen pressing down on us. ¡°Get the townsfolk away from here. I¡¯ll help with the riders,¡± I said to Titus and Rowan. They nodded and hurried off toward the crowd, leaving me to deal with the shaken competitors. I walked briskly toward the riders, who looked as spooked as their horses. ¡°I think the race this year will be undetermined,¡± I announced, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to ride in these conditions.¡± Magnus, who had been leading the race, glared at me with unexpected anger. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you were in last place!¡± His horse pawed the ground, mirroring his frustration. ¡°What are you talking about, Magnus? Didn¡¯t you see that massive hole in the ground? You were the closest one to it!¡± I countered. Then, almost sheepishly, I added, ¡°And for the record, I wasn¡¯t in last place.¡± For a moment, Magnus just stared at me, his jaw clenched. Then, as if the reality of the situation finally sunk in, his expression softened, and he looked back at the pit with a mix of fear and realization. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he muttered, almost to himself. ¡°Someone could¡¯ve gotten hurt.¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at his remark. He was the one leading the race, and therefore the one in the most danger, but dwarves could be stubbornly proud. Instead, I broke the silence that followed his words. ¡°Our priority should be making sure everyone¡¯s safe for now.¡± I glanced back down at the pit, aware that there was still a risk of aftershocks. Someone could easily fall in if we weren¡¯t careful. We couldn¡¯t let this massive pit become a permanent landmark in Sagewood, however¡ªit was a disaster waiting to happen. A child, an animal, or worse, one of the sprites might stumble into it, and I¡¯d have to rescue them before anyone from town spotted them. We¡¯d have to come back, myself and some of the men, and fill it in before it caused any more trouble. Magnus finally nodded defeatedly, the tension easing from his stance. The other riders, seeing Magnus relent, began to settle their horses, their earlier competitiveness replaced by a shared concern. As we started leading the horses away from the pit, the townsfolk were already dispersing, guided by Titus and Rowan. The festive energy that had filled the air just moments ago was replaced by an uneasy silence, broken only by the nervous snorts of the horses and the whispers of the crowd. I took a deep breath, glancing back at the pit one last time. It was so random, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that the strange things going on in Sagewood were all related. As I turned to leave, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something much bigger, something much bigger than a simple farmer could handle. [Book 4] Chapter Five ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t win, Matt. You don¡¯t have to make up an elaborate excuse for us,¡± Clay said, ¡°We know you did your best.¡± I paused in the middle of shoveling dirt and leaned on the shovel as its blade sank into the rich, loamy soil beneath me. It was the day after the race, and I¡¯d completed all my farm chores for the day except for one: turning the fields. Lucky for me, I wasn¡¯t alone in the chore¡ªmy sprite companions were here to keep me company as I worked. Though they never offered any actual help with the hard work, they were always more than happy to offer a slight ribbing, if only to keep me humble. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose. The race got interrupted.¡± The sprites exchanged skeptical, side-eyed glances. ¡°Interrupted by what, exactly?¡± Flint asked. I glanced over at the three of them¡ªFlint, Holly, and Clay¡ªwho had been ¡°helping¡± me all morning, likely to dodge any requests to watch Lucy. Despite how much they adored her, even the sprites needed a break from her endless energy. I turned my attention back to the soil in front of me, the field that needed turning before it could be sown again. The dirt was heavy and dark, still harboring the morning¡¯s dew. The plants that had occupied the field days before were now unceremoniously shoved into my bag. They¡¯d stay there until I found out what to do with them. I never realized how convenient it was for them to just shrivel away once their bounty was harvested. There were truly some odd things happening to my farm. As strange as the recent events in Sagewood had been, I didn¡¯t want to alarm the sprites unnecessarily¡ªespecially if everything turned out to be unrelated. ¡°I... need to talk to Woods about it first,¡± I said slowly, choosing my words carefully. The sprites looked a bit annoyed, but I think they understood. Without another word, I thrust the shovel back into the dirt, resuming the rhythmic task of turning the soil. There was something strangely satisfying about it, the way the earth yielded to the blade, the scent of damp earth rising as I worked. Despite turning the soil being one of the more monotonous chores on the farm, I found comfort in its simplicity. The repetitive motion kept my hands busy but allowed my mind to wander. The sprites quickly lost interest and drifted back to the farmhouse, probably in search of Lucy or Charlie. I didn¡¯t mind the solitude, though. It gave me a chance to reflect on those first few seasons in Sagewood when work like this had been exhausting and nearly unbearable. I¡¯d come a long way since then, and the chore that once felt burdensome now felt grounding¡ªa connection to the land I¡¯d come to call home. ¡°Hey.¡± I jumped, nearly dropping my shovel, and turned to see Woods standing there with a smirk. ¡°I heard you lost the race.¡± Clearing my throat, I glanced around to make sure the other sprites were out of earshot. ¡°Woods, something weird happened yesterday.¡± Woods narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay you didn¡¯t win, Matt. You don¡¯t have to make up an excuse¡ª" "There was another nature event¡ªa strange one. An earthquake. Do those usually happen in Sagewood?¡± Woods shook his head, his mouth still open from when I cut him off. ¡°The tremors were so bad they opened up a huge pit at the finish line. I¡¯m going later today to help some of the men fill it in.¡± Woods¡¯ smirk faded, replaced by concern. I was relieved to see him taking it seriously. After a moment, he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that happening in Sagewood.¡± He glanced toward the cave south of my farm. ¡°You think the Cave Spirit could be behind this?¡± ¡°I thought about that too, but I doubt it. No one¡¯s seen the Cave Spirit in years, and why would he even bother? Why disrupt a small-town horserace?¡± We both fell silent, considering the possibilities. I leaned on my shovel, my hands gripping the worn handle tightly, feeling the rough wooden handle beneath my palms. The dirt at my feet stretched out across the field, waiting patiently to be turned before new seeds could be planted. There was something comforting about the work, the kind of task that kept your body moving while your mind wandered. I sighed and plunged the blade of the shovel back into the soil, feeling the satisfying crunch as it broke through the dried earth. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden hue over the farm as I worked. With each thrust of the shovel, I could feel the dirt giving way, heavy and loamy beneath my feet. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, the afternoon heat pressing down, but I welcomed it. The physical effort was a welcome distraction from the strangeness going on, a mindless rhythm that kept the uneasy thoughts at bay. I wiped the sweat from my brow with the back of my arm and focused on the task in front of me. The monotonous back-and-forth motion had its own kind of soothing effect, the repetition lulling me into a familiar trance. I dug deep, turning over the soil one patch at a time, and each stroke of the shovel seemed to ease the tension that had knotted up inside me. The field was large, but I didn¡¯t mind the long hours. The dirt beneath my feet had become a part of me after all these years, the land itself a living, breathing thing. It felt good to care for it, to prepare it for new life. With every scoop of dirt I tossed aside, I found my mind drifting back to all that had happened. The strange behavior of the harvested crops, the dangerous tremors at the horse race¡ªit all swirled in my mind, making it hard to focus on any one thing. Was there something strange going on in Sagewood, or were these isolated events? If they were related, what would it mean for the rest of us? I shook my head, pushing the thoughts away. I didn¡¯t have answers to any of that right now, and dwelling on it wouldn¡¯t help. All I could do was keep working, one shovelful of dirt at a time, preparing the ground for what came next. These new events brought uncertainty, but out here, in this field, things made sense. The dirt turned, the seeds were planted, and it was a small thing that I had absolute control over. The shovel sank into the earth again, and I felt the satisfying resistance as I lifted the soil. The sun continued its slow descent, casting long shadows over the field, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. Not until every inch of the field had been turned. It was hard work, my muscles aching as I pushed forward, but in the end, it was the kind of labor that cleared the mind. By the time I finished the last section, the sun had dipped below the horizon, leaving the sky painted in hues of deep purple and orange. I stood there for a moment, leaning on the shovel, my chest rising and falling with steady breaths, and looked out across the field. It was done, and the ground was ready for planting. I felt a sense of satisfaction settle over me. This land, this small patch of earth grandpa had left me, was mine to tend. No matter what else happened, I was a farmer at heart, and this farm was my responsibility. The thought of getting the farm to level ten, and then freeing the Harvest Goddess lingered in my mind. If I could do that, maybe all the strange occurrences would stop. Maybe life in Sagewood would finally be peaceful for me and my little family. I chuckled under my breath. Who was I kidding? With my luck, the weird and dangerous would always find its way to me. Woods glanced from the field to me, ¡°This field is ready for planting,¡± he said, ¡°but judging by the hour, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll save that chore for tomorrow?¡± I nodded, the weight of the day¡¯s work settling into my bones. It was late, and I was tired. Planting seeds wasn¡¯t the hardest task, but it took time. There was no rush; the turned field would still be here in the morning, and so would I. ¡°Yeah, tomorrow.¡± I said, feeling a rare calm wash over me. The field could wait. Woods nodded knowingly. ¡°I¡¯m heading out tomorrow to visit Melvin, but I¡¯ll only be gone for a few days.¡± Every few weeks, Woods visited Melvin, the wizard in Crimsonshores, to check on his magic levels and ensure his corruption sickness wasn¡¯t returning. It had become so routine that we were all used to it, and he was typically back within a few days. I hesitated for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Do you think you could mention the strange occurrences to him?¡± ¡°I was planning on it,¡± Woods replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if he has any insights.¡± We both turned toward the farmhouse, the warm light that emanated from the windows drawing us closer. I opened the door, and smoke billowed out, and Woods and I exchanged an alarmed glance. ¡°Looks like Leia¡¯s cooking again,¡± I muttered under my breath. From inside, Leia''s voice rang out, ¡°I heard that!¡± She stood by the oven, waving smoke away with a dish towel. Reed and Holly sat at the table, completely unphased by the chaos in the kitchen. ¡°Maple¡¯s teaching Leia a new recipe,¡± Holly explained. ¡°It¡¯s... not going well,¡± Reed added, narrowly dodging a spatula Leia launched his way. Indeed, Maple stood next to the oven, her eyes wide in concern. ¡°What are you baking?¡± I asked leadingly. Leia sighed, pulling a pan from the oven. The contents¡ªwhat were once croissants¡ªwere now shriveled, blackened to the point of nearly becoming charcoal. Her shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°It was supposed to be a surprise for you,¡± she admitted quietly. A pang of guilt hit me. Lately, there had been fleeting moments between us, but I hadn¡¯t really gone out of my way to do anything special for her. And now here she was, burning herself out¡ªliterally¡ªtrying to make my favorite treat. It stung a bit, knowing I¡¯d let it get to this. ¡°How about I take you out on a date tomorrow night?¡± I asked, hoping to pull her from her slump. The room went still for a moment, and I could see the sprites, especially the female ones, suddenly hanging on the moment. They looked at Leia with wide, expectant eyes, as if waiting for some grand, uncertain revelation. As if it was uncertain whether or not she¡¯d say yes. I had to suppress a smile. Leia¡¯s lips curved into a smile, a bit of her usual light returning. ¡°I think I¡¯d like that,¡± she said. [Book 4] Chapter Six I sat on the farmhouse porch, nerves creeping in. It had been over four years since both Leia and I had left the farm at the same time. Ever since Charlie had been born, one of us was always here to make sure things ran smoothly. But that also meant we hadn¡¯t been on a real date in over four years. Sure, we spent plenty of time together, but finding even a few minutes alone was rare. Now we had an entire evening ahead of us. I wasn¡¯t just anxious about leaving the sprites in charge of the kids for a few hours¡ªI was also worried that Leia and I wouldn¡¯t have anything to talk about. Should I bring up the farm? The kids? Or were we supposed to be getting away from all that? I furrowed my brow, trying to come up with anything else we could talk about. ¡°You ready to go?¡± Leia asked as the farmhouse door swung open. She stepped out, looking radiant in her pale blue dress¡ªthe one that always made her eyes shine¡ªand, true to form, her trusty work boots. She was effortlessly beautiful. Standing next to her, I truly looked like a simple farmer, even in my nicest shirt and pants. ¡°Am I underdressed?¡± I glanced down at my clean clothes. I¡¯d changed into fresh ones to shake off the day of farming, but I still felt underdressed compared to her. Leia laughed, a light, carefree sound. ¡°No, you look great. We¡¯re just going to the inn, Matt. You don¡¯t need to get all dressed up for that.¡± I nodded, though I found myself shifting nervously from foot to foot. ¡°Are we sure we feel...¡± I lowered my voice, glancing back toward the farmhouse to make sure no one could hear, ¡°comfortable leaving the kids with the sprites while Woods is gone?¡± Leia gave me a quizzical look. ¡°Matt, we¡¯re only going out to dinner. We won¡¯t be gone long.¡± I shrugged, still unconvinced. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust the sprites¡ªthey were more than capable, and they cared for my kids like their own. But something gnawed at me about leaving the farm without any adult supervision. I wasn¡¯t over what had happened the last time I left the farm unattended during the fall festival all those years ago. When I came back, it was overrun with monsters, and I¡¯d been forced to burn everything down just to reclaim it. And that was with Woods around. The memory tightened my chest, the scent of smoke and ash lingering in my mind, a grim reminder of how quickly things could spiral out of control. Even with the sprites¡¯ help, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something could go wrong¡ªagain. Sensing my hesitation, Leia pressed on, "Plus, Reed and Ivy are here. And Maple¡ª" ¡°And me,¡± Holly chimed in, suddenly appearing in the doorway and startling both of us. ¡°We¡¯ll all be fine. You two go have a good time.¡± Leia smiled, her confidence unwavering. I sighed, my nerves easing ever so slightly. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go.¡± *** Reed stood on the porch and watched the wagon carrying Matt and Leia disappear down the road, the dust trailing in the evening air. He turned to Ivy, who stood next to him. ¡°I hope they have a good time. It¡¯s been ages since they¡¯ve had any time alone.¡± Ivy nodded, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Yeah, and with Matt so busy¡ªSpring always keeps him on his toes.¡± With a shared sigh, they turned and stepped into the farmhouse, only to be greeted by chaos. Lucy, the youngest, was wreaking her havoc, having already torn down half of Leia¡¯s favorite lace curtains. Holly and Flint were scrambling to control the situation, but it was clear they¡¯d let their guard down for just a second too long. Reed exchanged a glance with Ivy, who rolled her eyes in exasperation. Without hesitation, she moved forward to try to wrangle the tantrum-throwing toddler. At the kitchen table, Clay, Charlie, and Rock sat watching the spectacle with amusement, their eyes wide and gleaming with mischief. After a long pause, Clay turned over to Reed, his face uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Rock and I will watch Charlie. You guys can deal with Lucy.¡± Reed blinked, taken aback by Clay¡¯s sudden display of responsibility. ¡°Really, Clay? That¡¯d be¡ª¡± He hesitated. The two sprites and small boy were already out the door, giggling as they left. His eyes narrowed. That¡¯s going to come back to haunt me, isn¡¯t it? There wasn¡¯t much time to dwell on it, though, as a loud ripping sound filled the room. Lucy had succeeded in pulling the last of the curtains down, leaving the lace in a heap on the floor. ¡°Holly, take Lucy to her room,¡± Reed ordered, his voice steady despite the chaos. He turned to Flint. ¡°Flint, shift into your animal form and Ivy, help me get these back up before Leia finds out.¡± In an instant, Flint changed into his animal form, and where a sprite once stood was now a tall, graceful deer. His antlers nearly scraped the ceiling as he stood still, ready for the task. Holly let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling her eyes, but obeyed Reed¡¯s command. She half-walked, half-dragged Lucy, who was still squirming, toward her room. Reed and Ivy, each grabbing one end of the fallen curtains, scrambled up Flint¡¯s back, awkwardly balancing themselves by holding onto his antlers with one hand while attempting to rehang the fabric with the other. The task wasn¡¯t easy¡ªbetween the swaying of the antlers and their own nervous fumbling¡ªbut after a few moments of awkward adjustments and whispered curses, the lace curtains were finally back in place. Reed stepped back, wiping a bit of sweat from his brow as he examined their work. ¡°Did it look like this before?¡± Ivy squinted at the curtains, her head tilting as she considered. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°It looks the same to me. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why Leia likes that ugly old lace,¡± Holly chimed in, standing nearby with her arms crossed, clearly unimpressed. Reed, Ivy, and Flint all froze, exchanging wide-eyed looks before turning slowly to Holly. ¡°Holly¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice had a sudden edge of panic. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucy?¡± Holly blinked, her smug expression vanishing. ¡°Wait¡­ wasn¡¯t she¡ª¡± *** Clay stood beside Rock and Charlie, surveying the orchard with a mischievous glint in his eye. The trees had grown tall, their thick branches intertwining to form a canopy that made the orchard feel more like a hidden forest. The three exchanged excited looks. Matt had gone into town for a few hours, and Woods had gone south to visit the Southern Sprites. It was the perfect opportunity for a little mischief. The evening sunlight filtered through the branches, casting dappled light on the rows of budding fruit trees. Beside them, the shiny metal spigot gleamed in the sunlight, the key to their mischievous plans. It controlled the water supply to the orchard, and over the years, both Clay and Rock had made countless attempts to get their hands on it. It was always heavily guarded¡ªeither by Matt or, worse, by Woods. They¡¯d been caught more times than they could count, including one particularly humiliating time when Leia, Matt¡¯s wife, had caught them red-handed with the water running. But today, everything was in their favor. The orchard was quiet, Matt was busy, Woods was gone, and no one was around to stop them. Conditions were perfect. Mud was the ultimate goal, and with the spigot, they could flood the entire orchard and create an ocean of it. ¡°Ready?¡± Clay whispered, his voice barely audible. ¡°Ready!¡± Charlie squealed. Both turned to Rock, who nodded eagerly, eyes alight with mischief as his hand hovered over the spigot¡¯s valve. The sprites held their breath, casting nervous glances around the orchard, as if merely touching the spigot would summon Matt or Woods to materialize out of thin air and deliver swift punishment. In previous attempts, if Matt caught them, they were stuck cleaning the chicken coop for the day. But if Woods found them? Not only would they be cleaning the coop, but they¡¯d be stuck sleeping in it for a week¡ªa punishment that, truth be told, Clay didn¡¯t entirely mind. After all, they¡¯d done it enough times by now, and he¡¯d never heard Rock complain about it either. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Rock twisted the valve hard, and they all watched with delight as water began to spray out, soaking the ground immediately around them. The dry soil beneath them greedily drank up the water, the dirt growing slick and muddy. Charlie squealed with delight, giggling at the quickly forming puddles. Clay wasted no time jumping in and splashing Rock. ¡°I told you this would be fun! Come on, guys, join in!¡± Charlie joined Clay, the four-year old clapping his hands at the newly formed mud. Rock nervously looked around to ensure they hadn¡¯t been caught yet. Seemingly satisfied that the coast was clear, he joined in. In no time at all, the three were utterly drenched in mud¡ªsplattered from head to toe. Their once-clean clothes were smeared with thick, wet earth, mud caking their hair and dripping from their hands as they tried to suppress their grins. It looked like they¡¯d just celebrated a sprite birthday party. The three began making a mud tower, stacking handful on handful until it was taller than all three of them. It toppled over, splashing mud on their already caked clothes. Charlie set to work mixing up a mud pie, adding in dried leaves and sticks for decoration, and both sprites followed suit. Clay was making his third mud pie when the sound of running water brought him out of his task. He glanced around, noticing how far the water had spread. All of the rows of trees were now thoroughly drenched, small pools forming around each trunk. ¡°Uh... Rock, this is getting a little out of hand,¡± Clay said nervously, glancing at the rising water. Rock¡¯s grin faltered, ¡°Rock?¡± he asked. Both sprites glanced at Charlie, who was happily playing in the mud, unaware at how out of hand the water had gotten. "No, no, it''ll be fine. We can just... turn it off now, right?¡± Clay answered, though his voice wavered slightly. Rock rushed over to the valve and twisted it, but the water didn¡¯t stop. Instead, it kept flowing, even more so now. ¡°Twist it the other way, Rock! That¡¯s making more water come out!¡± The spigot began shaking, a high pitched, whine coming from it. Charlie paused his play and glanced over, his eyebrow raised. ¡°is everything okay?¡± he asked Clay and Rock. ¡°Yep. All good,¡± Clay said, trying to keep his voice even. ¡°We know exactly what we¡¯re doing, because we¡¯re the babysitters and we know everything,¡± he added, trying to sound reassuring. Charlie shrugged and turned back to his mud creation. Panic quickly set in. The once dry orchard was now a mini swamp, the water surrounding each tree trunk now deep. Rock was still hurriedly trying to turn the shaking spigot when the metal valve popped off into Rock¡¯s hand. Rock glanced at Clay, his eyes wide. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble,¡± Clay muttered. Clay didn¡¯t know much about how the spigot worked, but he knew the system had been in place for a few years now, and it seemed the water pressure was apparently too much for the old system. Rock¡¯s eyes darted to Charlie. ¡°Rock,¡± he said, shifting into his animal form. It was a good idea, and they did need to keep Charlie safe. That was priority number one. Rock lowered his antlered head to Charlie, and scooped the laughing child up. Charlie sat comfortably on top of the antlers, laughing as Rock moved him to the edge of the orchard. Clay noticed the water had slowed from a gush to a trickle, and while water was still leaking out, it probably wouldn¡¯t flood the entire farm. After a few more minutes, the water stopped, as if the source where the spigot had gotten its water had run dry. Clay glanced around at the flooded orchard, dread setting in. He turned to Rock, who was still with Charlie a few paces away, ¡°We just... need to keep it quiet. If they don¡¯t see it before it dries, we¡¯re in the clear, right?¡± Rock stamped his front leg impatiently, his eyes focused on the huge puddles that had collected around every trunk. ¡°The trees will drink up the water, that¡¯s what trees do. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Rock raised his eyebrows at Clay, which looked comical on his moose face. Charlie giggled, still caked in mud. At this point, the small child was more mud than boy at this point, and it would take a while in the bath to get him all the way clean. ¡°Maybe we can blame it on the irrigation system breaking by itself?¡± Clay suggested, a hint of desperation in his voice. Rock rolled his eyes before turning and trotting to the farmhouse, still balancing Charlie on his antlers. Clay took one final glance around the orchard, then quickly followed them, not wanting to be the only one caught red-handed. *** Lucy had been found in the pantry, surrounded by several open bags of flour. The powdery white substance was scattered everywhere, and she sat in the middle of it all, laughing maniacally as if she¡¯d just pulled off the greatest heist in history. Ivy and Holly wasted no time in scooping up the flour-coated toddler and whisking her away to the bathroom, leaving Flint and Reed to deal with the mess. Reed sighed, glancing around for a broom. ¡°How are we supposed to clean this up?¡± ¡°Maybe you could turn into your animal form and huff and puff and blow it all away,¡± Flint said, his voice perfectly flat. Reed blinked, giving him a sidelong glance. He couldn¡¯t tell if the deadpan suggestion was real or not. ¡°You know that¡¯s just a bedtime story Matt tells his kids, right?¡± Before Flint could answer, the front door creaked open. Reed turned, only to see Rock, Clay, and Charlie stroll into the farmhouse¡ªeach of them drenched from head to toe in mud. They looked like they¡¯d just taken a bath in a swamp. Reed gawked. Flint¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°What happened to you three?¡± Reed asked, thoroughly bewildered. ¡°Nothing,¡± Clay said, entirely too quickly. ¡°Nothing happened to us, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock added, sounding nonchalant. A strained silence fell over the group, the mud dripping from the trio onto the floor, mixing with the flour in a way Reed was sure would make the mess that much more difficult to clean up. ¡°Don¡¯t go in the orchard,¡± Clay blurted, before all three made a hasty retreat toward the bathroom. Seconds later, a chorus of shrieks rang out as Ivy and Holly¡¯s voices echoed through the farmhouse, ordering the mud-soaked boys to leave. Reed could hear them trudging off to the second bathroom, the one connected to the master bedroom. Reed looked down at the floor, now a chaotic mess of flour and mud. He let out a long breath, shaking his head. ¡°One crisis at a time,¡± he muttered to himself. *** The date was everything I needed. The moment the wagon left the boundaries of the farm, I felt something shift inside me, like I¡¯d finally set down a heavy burden. For the first time in longer than I could remember, I wasn¡¯t consumed by thoughts of the farm, the kids, or the endless responsibilities that ground me down day after day. Instead of stress, I felt light¡ªalmost free. Leia and I headed to the local inn, a place that had always been special to us. We¡¯d had countless dates here, celebrated birthdays, and spent hours just talking. Tonight, walking through those familiar doors, it felt like stepping back into one of those old memories. Leia looked stunning, as always. Her pale blue dress shimmered in the soft candlelight, and her eyes had that sparkle that always made me feel like I was seeing her for the first time. She had her hair pulled back with a few curls pulled out to frame her face, the way she used to when we were dating. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from staring a little longer than I should¡¯ve. We took our usual corner booth, the one tucked away from the noise of the other patrons. As soon as we sat down, the innkeeper¡¯s wife, Cindy¡ªan old friend¡ªbrought us two mugs of warm spiced cider without even asking. She gave me a knowing wink before disappearing into the kitchen, leaving Leia and me alone. ¡°It feels like forever since we¡¯ve done this,¡± Leia said, as her fingers traced the edge of her mug. Her voice was soft, and she glanced up at me through her dark lashes, her eyes warm and inviting. ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed, leaning back in my chair. ¡°It does. Feels good, though. Almost... normal.¡± I chuckled, surprised at how much the weight of everything had lifted, how much lighter I felt just being here with her. We fell into easy conversation, the kind that only comes after years of shared memories. Laughter bubbled up between us as we reminisced. Leia reminded me of the birthday party she¡¯d thrown here years ago, when I¡¯d embarrassed myself on the dance floor. Back then, I could barely keep time to the music, and despite the years, my dancing hadn¡¯t improved much. We swapped stories of our favorite times together as husband and wife, from the mundane to the absurd. At one point, I laughed so hard I nearly knocked over my mug, and Leia reached out to steady it, grinning. It felt effortless, like stepping back into an old, familiar rhythm. Almost too quickly, dinner arrived¡ªhearty stew and fresh bread¡ªand the warm, savory smells filled the air. As we ate, I realized something. I wasn¡¯t thinking about the farm or the kids or all the things I usually worried about. It was just us, and I loved it being just us. We fell into a comfortable silence as we ate, the kind where words weren¡¯t needed. The sounds of the inn¡ªthe crackling fire, clinking mugs, distant conversations¡ªfaded into the background. For the first time in a long time, it was just me and Leia. Nothing else. ¡°I missed this,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Me too,¡± I replied, reaching across the table to take her hand. Her fingers were warm, and as I looked at her, I realized I wasn¡¯t thinking about tomorrow or worrying about what might go wrong back at the farm. Leia gave me a soft, knowing smile. ¡°I hate to say it, but we should probably get back to the farm soon. Who knows what kind of trouble the kids have stirred up by now.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably fine. The sprites have it under control.¡± I paused, catching her gaze. ¡°But you¡¯re right. It''s getting late.¡± I paid for our dinner, politely declining the discount Cindy insisted on offering, and we stepped out into the crisp, refreshing air of the spring night. The air was brisk, carrying the scent of fresh earth and blooming flowers. Leia wrapped her arm around mine as we climbed into the wagon, snuggling close to stave off the chill. I could feel her warmth against me as we rode down the winding path, the gentle creak of the wagon mixing with the quiet chirp of crickets. The sky above had deepened from the soft hues of dusk to a rich, velvety blue, stars just beginning to peek through the remaining wisps of pink clouds. By the time we reached the farmhouse, the moon had risen, casting a pale glow over the familiar landscape. The house looked peaceful, the golden flicker of firelight glowing in the windows. I hopped off the wagon and helped Leia up the stairs to the porch. We paused, savoring the quiet of the night. I leaned down and kissed her, not wanting the evening to end just yet. After a moment, we pulled apart, reluctant but knowing we had to eventually return to normal life. I opened the door, stepping inside only to be greeted by the sight of the sprites, sprawled out on the couch. They looked absolutely haggard¡ªmud-splattered, exhausted, and wide-eyed¡ªlike they had just barely survived a battle. ¡°Everything... alright?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow as I exchanged a glance with Leia. The sprites glanced at each other, clearly trying to decide how much to tell us. Whatever had happened, I had a feeling we¡¯d be hearing some wild stories before the night was through. [Book 4] Chapter Seven A few days after Matt and Leia¡¯s date, Maple was in the farmhouse kitchen, assisting Leia in preparing sweet dough for that night¡¯s dinner rolls. Lucy was on the floor, joyfully playing with a mound of dough, and her giggles filled the room as she squished it between her fingers. It was already caked in her hair, but there was a silent agreement between Maple and Leia: if Lucy was entertained, don¡¯t intervene. Many of the sprites were still exhausted from babysitting the wild toddler. Leia sat at the table, kneading another batch of dough, while Maple worked on mixing yet another. Providing three meals a day for this many individuals was a full-time task, but Maple didn¡¯t mind. She cherished her family, composed of the sprites, a human, an elf, and two half elves. She used to fear big folk in general, especially humans, but now the idea seemed laughable. She remembered those first few weeks of living on the farm with Matt, being terrified of him all the time. She shook her head, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. How could anyone ever be afraid of Matt? Leia sighed from the table, bringing Maple out of her thoughts. Maple turned her attention to the elf. ¡°Maple, do you think we¡¯ll need some spices for the soup tonight? I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll be too bland.¡± Maple blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Leia¡¯s question. Normally, she gave Leia the simpler kitchen tasks¡ªkneading dough or chopping vegetables¡ªfully aware that Leia¡¯s cooking skills left much to be desired. Maple had learned early on that if Leia was following a recipe, there was at least a fifty-fifty chance of the farmhouse nearly burning down. The fact that Leia was now concerned about the soup being bland struck Maple as amusing, even a bit insulting. Blandness was the least of her worries when Leia was in the kitchen. Still, she considered her spices for a moment. She had a jar of bay leaves stored in the cupboard, but that didn¡¯t seem like enough, plus there wasn¡¯t enough time for the leaf to soak to fully garner the flavor. Suddenly, she brightened. Reed had mentioned some cloversnares in the forest just north of the barn a few days ago. They were similar enough to bay leaves, but had a much stronger flavor, perfect for stewing in a soup for an hour or so. She gestured to Leia for her to wait until she returned. Given Leia¡¯s track record for cooking, Maple didn¡¯t want her to change anything with the recipe until she returned. Leia nodded, and Maple exited through the front door of the farmhouse. She strolled along the path weaving through the forest and marveled at the carpet of bright green moss that blanketed the ground. The sounds of Charlie and the other sprites playing in the forest accompanied her, though they were distant enough that she knew she wouldn¡¯t run into them. While walking, she kept a keen eye out for the cloversnares, knowing they would be the perfect addition to the soup. Maple let out a long, exasperated breath. Bland? She couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Leia¡¯s comment. If anything, the soup was probably on the verge of being too seasoned¡ªLeia¡¯s sense of taste had been a bit off recently. Still, Maple would make sure it was anything but bland, even though she was fairly certain it was already perfect. Shifting into her fox form for greater speed, she moved through the forest, sniffing out the cloversnares. After several minutes of searching near the farm, she ventured farther north, her nose carrying her toward the river and the carpenter¡¯s humble abode. The air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers, sweet and intoxicating, and she couldn¡¯t help but let her gaze wander to the explosion of life that Spring had unleashed upon the forest. It felt like nature itself had surged into overdrive. The trees, which had been slender and bare just seasons ago, now stood like ancient sentinels, their trunks swollen with new growth, bark thickening and deepening in color. Some seemed to have doubled in girth overnight, their roots pushing up the earth in gnarled twists, the ground unable to contain their expansion. The canopy overhead was a wash of green hues, so dense and vibrant that the sunlight struggled to break through. Every branch was heavy with blossoms, so numerous that they bent low, drooping under the sheer weight of petals. The colors¡ªpinks, whites, purples, and yellows¡ªburst against the dark green of the leaves like fireworks frozen in time, each flower competing for space and attention. Some blossoms spilled over onto the ground, creating a soft, fragrant carpet that was soft underfoot, making her footsteps silent in the forest abuzz with new life. The forest felt alive in a way that was almost overwhelming, as though every living thing was growing, expanding, thriving all at once. Vines coiled up the trunks of trees, while ferns unfurled in the underbrush, their fronds stretching wide as if they too could feel the surge of energy in the air. The whole place seemed ready to burst at the seams. Maple found it both beautiful and unsettling¡ªthe rapid, almost aggressive growth, the wild, unchecked vibrancy of it all. It was as if the forest had woken up hungry, ravenous for life. It hadn¡¯t always been like this. In fact, for as long as Maple could remember, the forest had been sick¡ªblighted by Corruption¡¯s foul influence. The trees had been stunted, their bark marred with dark scars, and the ground itself had seemed to rot beneath her feet. The air had once been thick with decay, the scent of life choked by the presence of something darker. But ever since Corruption had vanished years ago, it was as if the forest had taken its first real breath in years. Life surged back into the soil, the trees, the rivers. What had once been a somber, shadowed landscape now teemed with vitality. The colors of the forest¡ªonce muted and pale¡ªnow exploded into vibrant hues, as if nature itself was making up for lost time. It felt strange to see the world like this, after so many years of blight. Stranger still was the way everything seemed to be growing faster, stronger, almost as though the forest had been holding itself back, waiting for this very moment to reclaim what it had lost. As she neared the river, her breath caught in her throat, and she froze mid-step. The scene before her was both shocking and surreal. Strewn across the smooth pebbles of the riverbank lay the River Spirit, but not as she had ever seen her before. The Spirit¡¯s once-glimmering, ethereal form¡ªalways shifting and flowing like the water itself¡ªwas now dull, stagnant, and disturbingly lifeless. Her translucent skin, which had shimmered with the blues and greens of the river, was pale and still, as if the life had been drained from the very water that had once sustained her. The Spirit¡¯s hair, once a cascade of liquid silver, now tangled and matted, lay across the stones like strands of brittle reeds. Her eyes, which had sparkled like the river¡¯s surface in sunlight, were open but clouded, vacant, the light behind them fading. A shallow pool formed beneath her still form, but instead of the clear water that should have surrounded her, it was murky and stagnant, as if the river itself mourned her. The air around the river felt heavy, thick with a silence that swallowed the usual bubbling of the current. It was as if the entire river had stopped breathing. The sight was wrong in every way, and the weight of it pressed down on her chest, making it hard to think, hard to move. The River Spirit, a being so full of grace and movement, now looked like a shadow of herself, her breath coming in shallow waves. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Cautiously, Maple inched closer to the spirit, uncertain of what to make of the woman made of water. Nature spirits rarely revealed themselves to others, though they certainly had a fondness for the farmer. Still, with how often Matt and the nature spirits convened, encountering one in broad daylight was extremely rare, especially out in the open like this. Maple stopped a few steps away from the spirit, not sure what to do. She watched for a few moments, searching for any sign of movement. The only thing that broke the stillness was the spirit¡¯s ragged, uneven breaths¡ªif they could even be called that. Each one sounded more like a struggle for air, more like drowning than breathing. Maple fidgeted uneasily on the rocky riverbank, causing a small cascade of pebbles to click together. The River Spirit sharply turned her head and fixed her gaze on Maple, her watery eyes boring into the sprite. Maple shied away, backtracking a few steps before bowing her head in respect for the nature spirit. ¡°Help...me,¡± the River Spirit whispered, her voice strained. Trembling, Maple nodded. As a sprite, there was little she could do to aid the nature spirit. What events had unfolded here? Was there a force more formidable than the nature spirit itself, preying on magical beings? Maple swallowed hard, attempting to dismiss thoughts of Corruption reappearing and wreaking havoc on Sagewood. Hesitantly, she approached the spirit. If it was poison, Maple could make an antidote, but the River Spirit had spells far greater than any antidote she could craft. If it was a wound, Maple could make a poultice, but again the River Spirit possessed far greater healing powers than simple herbs. And, if there was something in the forest that was mighty enough to injure a nature spirit, Maple would be no help whatsoever. The River Spirit, seemingly aware of Maple¡¯s internal struggle, spoke again. ¡°Get¡­Woods.¡± Maple nodded vigorously, then bounded off, still in fox form, the cloversnares forgotten. *** Leia looked out the farmhouse window, wondering where Maple had disappeared to. She often did this when they were preparing meals, but she¡¯d been gone a while now. Much longer than usual. Leia turned her attention to Lucy, who now had dough caked into her dark curls. Leia winced. It was going to be a long bedtime routine with the bath that lay ahead. Lucy hated baths, and the sticky dough was going to make matters worse. The farmhouse door opened, and Leia glanced over, surprised to see Reed, Rock and Woods enter. Woods had just returned from the shores the previous night, and though his magic reserves were balanced, the exhaustion from the journey was clear in his eyes. Still, he smiled and waved to Lucy, and she waved back, bits of dough clinging between her fingers. ¡°Where¡¯s Maple?¡± Reed asked, doing his best to appear casual as he glanced around the kitchen. Leia shot Reed a teasing smile. ¡°She just stepped out to get some herbs from the forest. Why do you ask, Reed?¡± Reed shrugged, his features dropping slightly. ¡°Rock,¡± Rock said, waggling his eyebrows at Reed. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯m only asking because she¡¯s usually in the kitchen.¡± Reed turned to Leia, a flush of color on his face. ¡°Rock is lying¡ªhe¡¯s a pathological liar.¡± ¡°Rock.¡± Reed shook his head vigorously, looking guilty, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡± Reed¡¯s voice cracked slightly as he spoke, his words laced with forced audacity. Leia snorted. She¡¯d lived on the farm for five years now, and most of that time had been shared with the sprites. She still found their antics amusing. Rock and Reed began a hushed, tense conversation, and Woods glanced from Lucy to Leia. ¡°You might want Matt to handle bath time tonight.¡± He pointed to her matted curls. ¡°That¡¯s going to be a rough one.¡± Leia nodded, chuckling dryly. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, and Leia had her suspicions that Lucy favored Matt over her. But he was working so hard out in the field, and with the addition of having to clear the fields of crops now, she knew he was pushing himself to his limit every day. Woods narrowed his eyes at Leia. ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡± She paused, thrown off by the question. She had felt off all day. She felt tired, slightly fatigued, but that was normal for her. She¡¯d kept busy enough all day to ignore the tiredness. ¡°I feel fine. Why do you ask?¡± Woods shrugged. ¡°No reason.¡± The door to the farmhouse slammed open, causing everyone to jump. Lucy giggled at everyone¡¯s reaction, but Leia barely heard it as Maple stood in the doorway, reverting from her fox form back to her sprite form. She looked pale, paler than usual. Reed ran over to her, concern on his face. ¡°Maple! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rock and Woods exchanged a knowing glance before walking over to the two sprites in the doorway. Maple shook her head vigorously and pointed out the door. Leia noticed she was trembling. ¡°What happened?¡± Woods asked, looking past Maple out onto the farm, ¡°Did someone fall into the well again?¡± Again? Leia thought, but she didn¡¯t have time to ask. Maple shook her head again, this time more vigorously. Tears sprang to her eyes and began flowing down her cheeks. A sense of dread filled Leia. ¡°Is Charlie all right?¡± she asked, her heart speeding up. The sprites were phenomenal at keeping her children safe, but there were always accidents that could happen on the farm. Maple nodded quickly in answer, but still looked disturbed as she motioned for the other sprites to follow her. She turned, shifted back into fox form, and fled out the door as quickly as she¡¯d come. The other sprites exchanged a look and followed her, not sparing Leia or Lucy a second glance. Leia, still fearful that her family was in danger, scooped Lucy up and walked out onto the porch. She could see Matt working in the field, toiling away under the hot sun. He waved at her briefly before turning back to his work. Leia turned to the chicken coop. Usually, Clay and Charlie could be found in there, terrorizing the chickens. She was so worried, she didn¡¯t care that Lucy was now smearing powdery dough into her own long curls. Cautiously, she opened the door to the coop, relief flooding her when her gaze landed on Charlie. It was as she¡¯d thought: today, it seemed Charlie and Clay were teaching the rooster some sort of balancing trick. The chicken looked at Leia with its beady eyes as if begging for help. ¡°Hi mom.¡± Charlie said, waving to her before turning his attention back to the rooster. ¡°We¡¯re trying to teach this rooster how to do a flip off of this bucket.¡± Leia sighed in relief. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t make him too mad.¡± She said before backing out of the coop, leaving them to their endeavors. She set Lucy down, not caring that she immediately went for the nearest mud puddle, and turned her attention northward, where she¡¯d seen the sprite disappear to. ¡°I wonder what Maple saw out there.¡± She said to herself, unable to shake a feeling of unease. Leia turned her attention back to Lucy, who was now covered in mud and bread dough, and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get you into the bath. It¡¯s going to take me all night to get your hair clean.¡± Lucy immediately stood and began running away, giggling with delight. Leia watched her go, unable to summon the energy to chase after the toddler. She was so exhausted today. In fact, she¡¯d been exhausted for days now. With a resigned sigh, she followed Lucy, keeping up with the escaping toddler more easily than she expected. Maybe she could tire her out first, and then tackle the bath. As Lucy darted around the dirt paths of the farm, Leia¡¯s thoughts wandered. The sense that something was amiss nagged at her, not just within herself but throughout the entire farm. It was an unsettling feeling, a subtle shift in the atmosphere, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was wrong. Leia shook her head, focusing on Lucy, who had gotten to the forest¡¯s edge and was darting between the tree trunks. ¡°Come on, little troublemaker,¡± she called, trying to muster some cheerfulness. ¡°It¡¯s time to get cleaned up.¡± Lucy squealed with laughter, weaving between the trees with the agility only a toddler possessed. Leia couldn¡¯t help but smile, despite her fatigue. Her daughter¡¯s joy was infectious, and for a moment, she felt a surge of energy. She caught up to Lucy and scooped her up, the little girl wriggling in her arms. ¡°Got you!¡± Leia declared triumphantly, carrying Lucy back toward the farmhouse. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you all cleaned up.¡± As she ran the bath, Leia watched Lucy splash and play in the water, her laughter filling the small bathroom. Despite the mess and the exhaustion, these moments were precious. Five years ago, before she¡¯d met Matt, she never would¡¯ve guessed this would be her life. Her family was her world, and every messy, exhausting minute was worth it. As she gently scrubbed the dough and mud from Lucy¡¯s hair, Leia¡¯s mind wandered back to the fatigue she felt. She could be sick, or it could be that she was just a tired parent. She would need to see Dr. Night to rule out any diseases. But for now, she focused on her daughter, on this moment of simple, chaotic joy. [Book 4] Chapter Eight Woods, Reed and Rock followed Maple north to the river. Woods didn¡¯t know what this was about, but the unsettling undercurrent of peculiar events in Sagewood had his stomach tied in permanent knots. Something wasn¡¯t right, it hadn¡¯t been for years now. The magic had shifted since he¡¯d killed Corruption, but he wasn¡¯t sure it was for the better. The forest was overgrown, Matt¡¯s crops were out of control, and the delicate balance of magic still teetered dangerously. Maple stopped near the riverbank, reverting to her sprite form as she slid down the pebbles hastily toward the rushing water. She stopped just before the river, kneeling in the shiny pebbles. Woods¡¯ gasped. It wasn¡¯t just the water she knelt beside, but the River Spirit herself. Rock and Reed stopped on the riverbank, disturbed looks on both their faces, while Woods cautiously picked his way toward Maple and the nature Spirit. It was obvious the spirit didn¡¯t have much longer in this realm. ¡°What happened?¡± Woods asked, his voice low, ¡°Did something do this to you?¡± Few beings possessed power greater than a nature spirit. If one was near Sagewood, it meant danger¡ªdanger that the sprites could hardly defend against. The River Spirit gently shook her head, the motion barely discernible. ¡°The...magic,¡± she whispered before closing her eyes. ¡°You must find a way to fix it¡­it¡¯s too strong¡­it¡¯s grown toxic¡­¡± With those final words, her aqueous form, once defined, lost coherence, its liquid essence blurring into the pebbles and returning to the river. A stunned quiet settled over the sprites. No one spoke for several solemn moments. ¡°Did she die?¡± Reed¡¯s voice trembled as he broke the silence, ¡°Or do you think there¡¯s a way to bring her back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Reed.¡± Woods stared at the spot where the River Spirit had been moments before, ¡°But we need to reverse what is happening as much as we can before anyone else is affected.¡± Maple had begun quietly weeping, and Reed put his arm around her. Even Rock, the burliest of the sprites, looked like he was about to cry, his lip quivering. Woods turned back to the small group gathered on the riverbank and cleared his throat. ¡°Reed, take Maple back to the farmhouse. Rock, go find Ivy and check on the Cave Spirit. I will look for the Forest Spirit.¡± He paused, as if to steady himself before continuing, ¡°If the magic is too strong for the nature spirits, it¡¯s certainly not going to be livable for any other beings in the near future, both magical and unmagical.¡± Reed nodded, grabbing Maple¡¯s trembling hand as the duo began walking back to the farm. Rock nodded sadly before following them. The Cave Spirit resided on the south side of the property, in the southern rock chasms. If he was still alive, that is. No one had seen him for years, as he¡¯d taken a sabbatical of sorts after the cave stone had been placed. Woods glanced toward the forest, a heavy sense of dread settling in as he peered into the shadows beneath the trees. For a moment, he considered returning to the farm and gathering a few more sprites to join him. But the thought quickly faded. He couldn¡¯t risk putting them in harm¡¯s way¡ªnot with what might be lurking in the forest. And even if the others were willing, he couldn¡¯t bear the idea of more of them witnessing the death of a nature spirit. The sight was harrowing, whether the River Spirit was truly gone or merely in a deep magical hibernation. He wished he¡¯d been the one to find the River Spirit instead of Maple. He¡¯d spent years trying to shield the others from the world¡¯s darker truths. Yet, time and time again, he failed to protect them from the horrors that even he struggled to face. Silently treading his way through the dense foliage, Woods strained his hearing and magic sensing abilities, attuned to any telltale sounds or magical auras. The elusive spirit he sought was somewhere amidst the trees, and his magical senses would inevitably lead him to her. A chilling notion crossed his mind¡ªwhat if she was already gone? He shuddered. As much as he detested the Forest Sprit, without a guardian, the once-tamed trees would devolve into chaos, ultimately succumbing to the overabundance of magic. Unbridled and unchecked, their exponential growth had already spiraled out of control. He berated himself for his lapse in vigilance, realizing that he should have checked the well-being of the nature spirits weeks earlier. Not that there was anything he himself could do. He was just one sprite, and not even the strongest of them. Over the past few years, it was becoming increasingly obvious. The only way to truly heal the land, was to bring back the Harvest Goddess. Matt was so close, but the farm had plateaued at level nine for years now. After a few more moments of quiet contemplation, Woods¡¯ magical senses picked up on an aura just to the west. It was weak, but recognizable. He quickly made his way closer to the aura, dread welling up inside him as he drew nearer. She sat against a tree in a small grove, her eyes closed, a stark contrast to the vibrant life around her. Her skin, once radiant with the hues of nature, had grown pale, as if the life was draining from her. The rich, vibrant colors she once embodied had dulled, fading to washed-out tones that made her look frail and sickly. In the flourishing forest, she stood out like a wilting houseplant in the midst of a thriving garden. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d come,¡± she said weakly. Woods stayed quiet. She didn¡¯t seem as close to death as the River Spirit had been when they¡¯d found her, but how much longer did she have? ¡°What¡¯s happening? The River Spirit¡­¡± Woods trailed off, not knowing how to break the news of the spirit¡¯s passing. They were sisters after all. ¡°I know,¡± was all the Forest Spirit said. She motioned for Woods to come closer, which he did hesitantly. It had been years since Woods¡¯ corruption, and despite her many genuine apologies, it was a difficult thing to forgive. The Forest Spirit had played a pivotal role in his short yet destructive bout of madness. People had gotten hurt because of him, and things had happened that could never be reversed. Lingering beneath Woods¡¯ composed exterior were vestiges of resentment toward her, grudges that would take decades to get over. However, he tried to conceal these emotions, especially considering her fate¡ªhe likely would outlive her at this point, something he never thought possible. ¡°Years ago, the forest was sick with corruption magic. Now it appears the forest is growing sick with a different kind of magic. I fear this one may be even more destructive than the decay and blight that plagued Sagewood all those years ago.¡± Woods crossed his arms, fixing the spirit with a perplexed look, ¡°What kind of magic?¡± The Forest Spirit sighed, her breath coming out in a rattle. ¡°Growth magic. It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. The pendulum had swung too far in the direction of corrupt magic, now it overcorrects into growth magic.¡± The Forest Spirit ran her hand along the bark of the tree she sat up against. She looked as though she was going to try and stand, but decided against it, leaning her head against the trunk. ¡°Any surplus of magic is dangerous, and this magic happens to be lethal to nature spirits. The only hope for the land now is bringing a balance.¡± Woods nodded. He¡¯d known this for centuries. The spirit¡¯s words hung heavy in the air as she continued, ¡°Matt must awaken the Goddess, and soon. I fear the land will become uninhabitable. It may take years for that to happen, but more likely, it¡¯ll be a few seasons.¡± Woods drew in a sharp breath. That was not enough time. Silence hung over the duo for several moments, the Forest Spirit struggling to muster even words now. Woods remained silent out of respect, though he wondered if he should say any words of comfort. ¡°Do you still hate me?¡± The Forest Spirit lifted her gaze to meet Woods¡¯. Her eyes were weary, shadows of guilt carved into her once vibrant face. ¡°For my role in your corruption.¡± Her voice was strained, the weight of whatever was ailing her evident. Before Woods could answer, she descended into a fit of coughing, which gave Woods a few seconds to select his words carefully. He stood silently before the once great nature spirit, the forest around them a hushed witness to their conversation. The trees, ancient and knowing, seemed to lean in, as if eager to hear his response. Woods¡¯ thoughts swirled like leaves caught in a whirlwind. Hate? The word hardly captured the depth of his emotions. Her actions had plunged him into a maelstrom of pain and anger, nearly costing him his life¡ªand the lives of his friends. Yet, paradoxically, it was his corruption that had granted him the power to defeat Corruption itself, close the portals on the farm and end the entity once and for all. The events were a tangled web of causality and consequence, and even though years had passed, it had not been enough time to mend the emotional wounds. As the coughing subsided, Woods studied the nature spirit. Her once radiant form had withered, reduced to a fragile shadow of its former glory. Nature spirits were known for their temperamental and omnipotent nature, demanding respect and punishing those who defied them. Yet now, seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. He took a deep breath, letting the forest air fill his lungs, grounding him. ¡°Hate is a strong word,¡± he began, his voice steady. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t hate you. Not anymore.¡± She looked away, her expression pained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Woods. Truly, I am.¡± Silence settled between them, the forest holding its breath. Woods felt the weight of her apology, the sincerity in her voice. He knew that forgiveness was a powerful thing, not just for her, but for himself as well. ¡°I forgive you,¡± he said finally, the words surprising even himself. Deep down, he knew she didn¡¯t deserve it, but holding onto the anger would eat him alive from the inside out. There was a time for anger, and a time for letting go. A time to heal. And as Woods looked at the withering spirit, he knew it was that time. Her eyes widened, a spark of hope flickering within them. ¡°Thank you, Woods. That means more to me than you know.¡± Woods nodded, feeling a strange sense of relief. The burden of his corruption was still heavy, but somehow, it felt lighter. They stood there for a moment, two souls scarred by the choices of one. As the forest began to stir once more, the leaves rustling in a gentle breeze, the Forest Spirit closed her eyes and exhaled a final, ragged breath. She didn¡¯t draw another. Woods stood beside her for a few moments, torn by conflicting emotions. Despite his disdain for the entity, the notion of someone facing death alone weighed heavily on him. He observed with somber eyes as the tree she leaned against gently enveloped her, roots entwining with her frail form, bark and spirit merging. In a matter of moments, it was done, and the spirit was gone. Woods took a step back, feeling the profound stillness of the moment. The forest around him seemed to hold its breath, the wind pausing in reverence. His thoughts were a tumultuous mix of sorrow dread, and determination to find out what was happening to cause this. Tears pricked his eyes, and he quickly blinked them away. The trees, ancient witnesses to countless lifetimes, seemed to nod in quiet acknowledgment of the scene. As he trudged back to the farm, the resolve within him solidified. He would find out what was happening, why the balance of magic was shifting, and what role he had to play in it all. [Book 4] Chapter Nine As the day waned, the sun hung low, casting long shadows across the fields in a soft, amber light. The warmth of the day lingered, but the cool evening air was starting to settle in, carrying with it the earthy scent of the soil. My boots pressed into the ground, the dirt still damp from the afternoon rainstorm I¡¯d unleashed on it, via my favorite perk. I crouched down, fingers brushing the soil, feeling for weeds that had snuck through the rows. There was a quiet satisfaction in pulling them up before nightfall, like I was guarding the land, making sure nothing could take root before dawn. I moved from one row to the next, inspecting each plant carefully. A few days prior, I¡¯d planted corn, a crop from my original home. The crops were already tall, almost reaching my midsection. Thanks to my special farming perks, and probably the a few other strange things out of my control, the crops were flourishing. The leaves looked healthy¡ªdark green, no signs of yellowing or pests. I nodded to myself, feeling that small surge of pride that always came when I saw my plants thriving. Despite the strangeness going on, I was actually a little excited about the speed with which the plants were growing. I inspected one of the plants, pulling up its description. Corn Days until harvest:20 Quality: ? I wiped the sweat that had gathered under my straw hat. Even though temperatures were climbing higher every day, I didn¡¯t find the heat unpleasant. It was the kind of heat that made you feel alive, connected to the ground beneath your feet. I paused by a different grouping of the corn crop, lifting a few of the leaves to check for any signs of blight or pests. So far, so good. The tiny green buds were just starting to show, and I couldn¡¯t wait until they ripened. I always saved a few ears to make popcorn, a favorite tradition among my family. I straightened up, stretching my back and breathing in the clean air as I turned back to admire the crop once more, unable to help myself. The stalks were tall, vibrant green, and strong, each one standing firm and proud. The leaves were broad, wide enough to catch every glimmer of the sun¡¯s last light, and the way they rustled in the evening breeze had a rhythm to it, like the corn itself was breathing. As I bent closer, I ran my hand along one of the stalks. The texture was firm but smooth, the ridges distinct under my fingers. The smell¡ªthe unmistakable sweetness of fresh corn¡ªmingled with the evening Spring air. I marveled at the perfection of it. This wasn¡¯t just a crop; this was bounty. The rows stretched endlessly, each plant seemingly more vigorous than the last, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel pride swell inside me. It was as if the land had rewarded me, as if every seed I had planted had decided to show its fullest potential. Sometimes, I wondered if the crops knew how much I cared about them, how much of myself I poured into this land. It had taken me a few years to learn that I wasn¡¯t just farming¡ªI was part of something bigger. The plants were living, growing things, and not only did farming help the land, but it helped so many people in Sagewood. The Inn and the market had been exclusively buying my produce for years now, and I knew local markets sold from my dropbox. This life was hard, but it was truly rewarding. There were still hours of work ahead¡ªwatering, checking for any signs of disease, maybe a little more weeding¡ªbut that didn¡¯t bother me. This was where I belonged, out in the open, hands in the dirt, surrounded by life. I turned to look back down the row I had just finished, and I froze. The corn seemed... taller. Just a bit, but enough to catch my eye. Frowning, I stood and measured it against my body like I had before. Had it grown? An inch, maybe two? That didn¡¯t make any sense. I glanced down at the soil, still freshly disturbed, and my eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I muttered under my breath. Tiny green shoots were already squirming their way out of the dirt, replacing the weeds I had just yanked out minutes ago. My frustration flared. I bent back down and ripped them out again, working my way through the row with an annoyed intensity, muttering curses as I went. After about fifteen minutes of this, I stood up to inspect my work, wiping sweat from my brow. But what I saw made me gasp. The corn had grown. Not just a little¡ªit was noticeable. In the time I had spent fighting the weeds, the stalks had stretched higher, their leaves fuller. I stared, dumbfounded, as the field seemed to be imbued with unnatural, accelerated growth. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. A single leaf unfurled before my eyes, revealing a bud that looked far too mature for this stage. I reached out, snapped it off, and peeled back the layers. Inside was an ear of corn, nearly ripe¡ªimpossible for how little time had passed. ¡°How...?¡± I muttered, my confusion mounting. It felt like I was watching the world fast-forward, like time itself was bending, propelling the crop forward at an unnatural pace. At this rate, the corn would be fully ready by morning, maybe sooner. I focused on another plant and pulled up the stats, double-checking. Corn Days until harvest: 1 Quality: ? ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not normal,¡± I whispered, unease creeping in as the crops continued to grow right before my eyes. Something was deeply wrong. Yes, the strange plant growth and tremors had been unsettling, but this was something else entirely. I stood frozen, horrified, as I watched the plants writhing unnaturally, stretching a few more centimeters within mere minutes. A flicker of movement caught the edge of my vision, and I instinctively tensed, spinning toward the source. Instinctively, I reached my hand back to grab my sword but stopped as I saw who it was. Rock and Ivy were heading south together, their silhouettes barely visible against the fading light. Ivy gave me a quick wave, her usual cheer evident, but something about Rock seemed off. Rock was sprite of very few words, but this silence felt different. As he passed me, I caught a glimpse of his face, and as good as he was at hiding his emotions, I could tell something was off. His expression mirrored the unease gnawing at me. They halted, turning slowly to face me. A quick, unreadable glance passed between them, like they were sharing something I wasn¡¯t meant to know. Their faces were drained of color, a look that went beyond mere exhaustion. ¡°Of course,¡± Ivy replied, her voice tinged with something unsaid. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we be okay? Everything¡¯s fine. Totally fine.¡± ¡°Rock,¡± Rock echoed, his tone clipped, as if forcing the word through gritted teeth. We stood there for a moment, the air between us heavy with unspoken tension. Then, without another word, they turned and continued south, leaving me with a feeling I couldn¡¯t shake¡ªthey¡¯d seen something out there. Maybe it was as strange as the plants before me, but it seemed worse. One thing was certain¡ªif the sprites were hiding something from me, it had to be big. Something dangerous. And whatever it was, it was well beyond my ability to control. Turning back to the corn, I tried to shake off the creeping unease. The plants seemed to have settled, their rapid growth slowing, almost as if my watchful eye had forced them into stillness. Crouching down, I tore at another clump of weeds that had already pushed through the soil. My hands worked on autopilot, pulling stubborn roots free, while my thoughts raced in every direction. What did this mean? If the crops kept growing at this pace, I¡¯d have a full harvest by tomorrow. That should¡¯ve been a blessing, something to celebrate, but it didn¡¯t feel right. The land was changing¡ªtoo quickly, too unnaturally. And that meant trouble, not just for me, but maybe for all of Sagewood. What had Rock and Ivy seen out there in the forest? Over the years, my sprite companions and I had stood against all manner of challenges and monsters, and there wasn¡¯t much left that could rattle them. They had looked... afraid. Truly afraid, in a way I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. I shook my head, pushing the thought away, trying not to dwell on it. The sprites were more than capable of defending me and my farm. I glanced at the farmhouse in the distance, where my family was likely finishing up dinner, unaware of what was happening out here in the fields. If this strange growth continued, if it spread beyond my farm... What would it mean for my wife and kids? For the town? The ground beneath me shifted slightly, the faintest tremor rippling through the soil. It could¡¯ve been my imagination, but I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. Pulling up the last of the weeds, I stood, wiping the dirt from my hands as I surveyed the field. The corn loomed tall, growing even now, like the very land itself was alive, restless. I had to figure this out¡ªwhat was causing it, and what it meant for all of us. Because if the farm was changing, the rest of Sagewood might not be far behind. And I wasn¡¯t sure we were ready for what was coming. The evening deepened around me, shadows stretching long across the field as I yanked yet another weed from the soil, only to watch in frustration as two more sprouted in its place. I worked faster, pulling at the stubborn roots, but each time I cleared a patch, the weeds reappeared, mocking my effort. It was like trying to empty a river with a bucket. Futile. I wiped the sweat from my forehead, glancing up at the sky. The stars had begun to pierce through the dimming light, signaling the end of the day. I sighed, defeated. The field wasn¡¯t going anywhere, and these persistent weeds clearly weren¡¯t either. With one last glance at the corn, now tall and eerie in the twilight, I gave in. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow.¡± Turning my back on the endless cycle of weeds, I made my way to the house. There was no sense in fighting a battle I couldn¡¯t win tonight. I nearly jumped when I passed Woods on my way back to the farmhouse. His presence had a strange, unsettling weight to it, much like the other sprites earlier. I called out to him, but he either didn¡¯t hear me or chose not to respond. He kept walking, his steps deliberate, his gaze fixed southward¡ªjust like Rock and Ivy before him. I watched him fade into the growing darkness, disappearing into the night as if swallowed by it. They were all heading south. I frowned, making a mental note to ask them about it in the morning. [Book 4] Chapter Ten Rock and Ivy walked in silence toward the cave. He wanted to tell her about the River Spirit¡ªwanted to unburden himself of what he¡¯d seen by the river¡ªbut the words wouldn¡¯t come. The memory of the River Spirit¡¯s final moments haunted him, and he knew he¡¯d carry it for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t share it. Not even with Ivy. She looked radiant, as always, but he barely registered her presence. The fresh memory of the River Spirit¡¯s fading form forced its way into his thoughts, twisting through his mind like roots cracking stone. Finding time alone with Ivy was usually Rock¡¯s favorite pastime, but not like this. Not under these circumstances. He shuddered as the memory resurfaced again¡ªrelentless, inescapable. ¡°Are you all right, Rock?¡± Ivy cast him a concerned glance as they trudged the path to the cave, their boots squelching in the mud. ¡°Rock,¡± he answered quickly, trying to sound nonchalant. He berated himself. Why did he always sound like such a fool in front of Ivy? ¡°Rock,¡± he hastily added. Ivy nodded, flicking her blonde hair over her shoulder. Rock diverted his gaze to the path, focusing on the ground before him. Why did the right words always elude him in her presence? Soon, the two sprites stood before the opening of the cave. A few years ago, they¡¯d significantly widened the entrance to free the dragon that had been trapped on the bottom floor, but the cave walls still stood strong. There were fewer levels to explore, and Matt, Rock, and Ivy had done so extensively over the seasons. It always surprised Rock when Matt stumbled upon another gem or rare ore. He wondered if the cave was somehow self-regenerating, or if the magic made new treasures for Matt to find every time he entered. With a final glance around the entrance, Ivy took a step forward, but Rock reached out with a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rock¡­ rock,¡± he said, trying to convey just how serious things might be within the walls of the cave. He¡¯d been scant on the details beforehand, but he did feel the need to warn her. Just in case. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine, Rock,¡± Ivy said, a playful smile gracing her features. ¡°He¡¯s a nature spirit. They¡¯re the most powerful things in the world. They¡¯re basically immortal.¡± With that, Ivy slipped in through the entrance. Rock sighed. He¡¯d thought that too, but the events of the day had quickly changed his mind. The River Spirit had died right in front of his eyes. He gulped, worried about what they would find, but followed Ivy into the cave. They walked in silence, the glittering walls like a million eyes fixed on the two sprites. Rock looked up at the statue of the Harvest Goddess as they passed by, remembering the day that he, Woods, and Matt had stumbled upon it. It had been years ago, and so much had changed since then. Hopefully, the farm was close to level ten now, and it wouldn¡¯t be much longer until the Goddess was free. Together, they descended the staircase, hopping down each step. Their boots scuffed against the stone¡ªthe only sound in the heavy silence. They didn¡¯t carry a light source with them, as sprites could see even in the darkest of spaces. Rock drew his eyebrows together as he tried to recall what Matt had nicknamed the ability. Darkvision. A word from his world, not this one. To sprites, it wasn¡¯t a special ability, it was just the way things were. To a human, though, even the most mundane things were fascinating, especially to a human as excitable as Matt. No, not excitable. What was the word Matt had used? Nerdy. Rock smiled despite the glum situation. Matt was a nerdy human. Probably one of the nerdiest. Though ¡®darkvision¡¯ was useful, the lower levels of the cave weren¡¯t entirely shrouded in black. Thin shafts of light speared down from unseen cracks above, cutting through the darkness and casting pale, shifting beams across the lower levels. The effect was eerie¡ªpatches of brilliance illuminating jagged crystal formations, while the rest of the cavern remained swallowed up in shadow. Rock stopped to glance around the cave, his breath catching as he took in the changes. Something was wrong. He had spent long afternoons here with Matt and Ivy, weaving through the tunnels, knowing every bend and hollow. But now, the cavern barely resembled the place he remembered. The air should have been still, cool against his skin, carrying the familiar scent of damp stone. Instead, the cave felt¡­ alive. Great spires of crystal jutted from the ground like the ribs of some immense, long-buried beast, their facets refracting the small shafts of light into shifting, spectral hues. Some of the formations were larger than Rock himself, their edges too sharp, too pristine¡ªlike they had erupted overnight rather than forming over centuries. Clusters of jagged growths lined the walls, humming faintly, as though charged with some unseen energy. Beneath his feet, cracks webbed across the stone, glowing with a dim light, as if the earth itself had been fractured. Then¡ªa tremor. A brief, shuddering ripple through the ground. Rock tensed. Ivy¡¯s hand found his, steady but small against his own. He was grateful for her presence. He wouldn¡¯t have dared come alone into the cave before, and certainly not now. Not with the massive transformation the cave had undergone. It was too different now, a feeling of danger permeating the air. Ivy murmured something about how much had changed, but Rock barely heard her. He forced himself to stay quiet, to keep his expression neutral. He didn¡¯t want her to know how uneasy he felt, how every instinct told him they were walking into something far beyond their understanding. After a few moments, they continued their search for the Cave Spirit. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s returned,¡± Ivy said after a few minutes of them wandering the lower levels. ¡°Where in the world could he have gone? He must have left behind some sort of clue.¡± Rock nodded but said nothing. The Cave Spirit had been gone for years. Hoping for his return felt foolish, but with everything happening, they couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility. He and Ivy split up, moving through the crystalline spires, their footsteps echoing in the stillness. They searched, tracing glowing fissures, peering into shadowed alcoves, yet the Cave Spirit remained missing, as he had been for years. After more than an hour of searching, the duo gave up and turned around, making the trek quietly back to the upper levels of the cave. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right, Rock?¡± ¡°Rock,¡± he answered off-handedly, his mind elsewhere. Ivy gave him a worried look. ¡°You¡¯re usually a lot more talkative than this. Something must really have you rattled. Please, will you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Rock chewed his lip, trying to come up with the right words. He didn¡¯t want to burden her needlessly¡ªbut she deserved to know why they¡¯d been sent to search the cave. Maybe he could offer her a sliver of the truth, just enough to answer the question without unraveling the full horror. But how did one choose which parts to tell from a nightmare? ¡°Rock,¡± he began hesitantly. At that same moment, shards of stone began to clatter around them, and the ground began to tremble beneath their feet. Without a word, Rock and Ivy braced themselves, slipping into a defensive stance. The ground beneath them trembled, the glowing fissures widening with a brittle, cracking sound. For a fleeting moment, Rock¡¯s pulse quickened¡ªwas something rising from below? Some lurking, subterranean horror? Rock grabbed Ivy and pulled her to safety just in time as the ground shifted beneath their feet. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Then, from the shifting earth, a jagged hand, completely made from stone, clawed its way free. Rock barely had time to process the sight before the rest of the figure followed, wrenching itself upward in a slow, agonizing ascent. The Cave Spirit emerged from the fractured ground, his once-magnificent form reduced to something frail, something broken. His luminous body, once plated in brilliant ores and glimmering shards, now flickered dimly through deep, jagged gaps in his armor. Crystals that had once jutted proudly from his shoulders were fractured or missing entirely, leaving behind raw, uneven edges. He collapsed forward, landing in a kneeling position, his massive frame barely holding together. The cave stilled, the tremors subsiding, but the silence that followed felt heavier than the shaking earth had been. Rock swallowed hard. The Cave Spirit had returned. ¡°Rock. Ivy,¡± he said, his low voice raspier than usual. The Cave Spirit¡¯s coughing rattled through the cavern, as loud as a rockslide. Rock¡¯s stomach clenched at the spirit¡¯s sorry state. The Cave Spirit was always one that Rock looked up to¡ªbut seeing him now made his heart ache. Ivy rushed to the spirit¡¯s side, but Rock stayed behind. They were sprites, not healers. What was a miniscule sprite going to do for the all-powerful Cave Spirit? Even the doctor in town, with all his medical instruments and many tinctures, could do little at this point. And the magical healer¡ªthe River Spirit, was already gone. Rock¡¯s mouth went dry as the Cave Spirit spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m glad I found you two,¡± the Cave Spirit rasped. ¡°You must tell the others¡­ tell them what lies below, in the deep veins beneath Etheria.¡± ¡°We can go get the others¡ªwe¡¯ll be right back¡ª¡± Ivy started, stepping forward. The Cave Spirit raised a chipped hand, silencing her mid-sentence. ¡°I¡­ am not long for this realm,¡± he murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper. Ivy hesitated, then turned to Rock, her eyes lined with shimmering tears. Rock didn¡¯t look at her. He kept his gaze locked on the Cave Spirit¡¯s crumbling form, his jaw tight. He had already watched one nature spirit die today. And judging by the way the Cave Spirit¡¯s glow flickered like a dying ember, he knew he was about to witness another. The memory of the River Spirit¡¯s final moments replayed in his mind¡ªthe light fading, the magic unraveling, and then¡­ nothing. The Cave Spirit¡¯s body trembled. ¡°It is¡­ as bad as it could be,¡± he said, pausing as a violent cough racked his frame. The sound was like stone grinding against itself, deep and pained. ¡°The magic below is as it is above¡­ unbalanced. I have never seen it this way. And there is little time left to reverse it.¡± Ivy scrubbed her eyes and turned back to him. ¡°What can we do?¡± she asked, voice desperate. The Cave Spirit inhaled¡ªa strained, rattling sound. ¡°Tell Matt¡­ that the magic in Etheria is growing too strong¡­ everyone is in grave danger,¡± his words grew more disjointed between labored breaths. ¡°He must¡­ he must awaken the Goddess. It is our only hope¡­¡± His voice faltered, then failed entirely. The light within him flickered, sputtering like a candle in the wind. The shards plating his body trembled, then began to fall¡ªone by one, crashing against the stone floor with sharp, ringing echoes. Rock barely had time to react before larger pieces began to collapse. He grabbed Ivy, pulling her back as chunks of ore and crystal shattered where she¡¯d been standing. Even once they were at a safe distance, he kept his arm around her, holding her close as they watched the spirit fall apart. The Cave Spirit convulsed, a final, wracking tremor shaking his form. His glow faded, his silhouette dissolving into nothingness. And then¡ªsilence. The last remnants of his light winked out, leaving Rock and Ivy standing alone amidst the shards and debris. In a matter of seconds, it was over. Ivy¡¯s quiet sobs were the only sound, muffled against Rock¡¯s chest as he held her close. He held tightly, feeling the tremors of her cries until they softened into sniffles. But his own eyes remained fixed on the pile of shattered ores. The fragments lay in a scattered heap, lifeless and cold, their once-luminous edges now dull. Just a pile of dust and stone. That was all that remained. And yet¡­ Rock swallowed hard. Something about it didn¡¯t feel right. Even as his mind had combed over the River Spirit¡¯s demise, something seemed off. Nature spirits didn¡¯t just die. They were magic, woven into the land itself. Could one truly be snuffed out so easily? Or was this something else? Some kind of hibernation? Could they be brought back? He wanted to believe that. But the emptiness in the air, the way the magic had simply ceased with both the Cave and the River spirits¡ªit felt permanent. Still, he lingered a moment longer, staring at the remains as if they might stir, as if the Cave Spirit might pull himself back together, shaking off the dust and laughing at them for doubting. Nothing moved. Rock exhaled, and turned away. With heavy steps, he led Ivy from the cave. The darkness of the evening swallowed them, and the shattered remains of their friend faded into the shadows behind them. *** Woods trudged back from the forest glade, every step heavier than the last. The familiar paths, once brimming with life and vitality, now felt foreign, like the land was recoiling from the magic that had warped it. The imbalance had plagued the land for decades, but this¡ªthis was different. The magic suffusing the earth wasn¡¯t just problematic; it was toxic, leeching into everything it touched. And without the spirits to guide it, how long before it became lethal? Not just for magical beings, like spirits and sprites, but for Matt and his family? His stomach twisted at the thought, an oppressive weight settling in his chest. The farm was just ahead, and with it, the hope that Rock and Ivy had found something other than what he dreaded was in the cave. He clung to that thought like a lifeline. If they could still speak with the Cave Spirit, maybe there was a chance. The River and Forest spirits had only offered bits of information, not any tangible solutions. If the Cave Spirit couldn¡¯t be found, or worse... Woods forced himself to breathe. They¡¯d have to find a different solution, and fast. There wasn¡¯t much time left. He stopped on the outskirts of the farm, staring at the familiar landscape, now shadowed in a way it hadn¡¯t been before. It was evening, and the events of the day had aged him, each moment stretching like an eternity. He had faced loss before¡ªsprites weren¡¯t strangers to death. But this? The loss of the spirits meant the death of the land itself, and Woods felt powerless to stop it. Walking numbly past the crop fields, he moved toward the chasms in the south, the place where the Cave Spirit had once dwelled. He didn¡¯t want to see Matt or the others. Not when he had no answers. Not when everything he thought he could protect was slipping through his fingers. Woods spotted them before he reached the cave entrance¡ªRock and Ivy sitting together on a boulder. Ivy¡¯s face was streaked with tears. Rock sat beside her, hunched forward, hands clasped together tightly. Even in the dim light, Woods could see the tension in his frame, the way his knuckles had gone white. Something in Woods¡¯ chest tightened. He¡¯d known Ivy and Rock their whole lives¡ªhe could read them as easily as the shifting of the seasons. And right now, their faces told him everything. The worst had come to pass. He didn¡¯t need to ask. Still, the words came anyway. ¡°He¡¯s gone, then?¡± Rock lifted his head. His mouth opened slightly¡ªjust enough to form a single, quiet word. ¡°Rock.¡± Ivy inhaled shakily. ¡°He came back,¡± she whispered. ¡°But not for long. He¡ªhe was barely holding together. He told us that the magic below was just as bad as it is up here. Unbalanced. Worse than he¡¯d ever seen.¡± Woods swallowed. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Ivy wiped at her face. ¡°Yeah. That we have one chance to fix this.¡± She turned to Woods, her expression fragile, but steady. ¡°The only way is to awaken the Goddess.¡± Woods clenched his fists, exhaling sharply through his nose. So that was it, then. It was the same as the Forest Spirit had said. There was no other way. And now, another nature spirit was gone. Just another loss in a world unraveling too fast. He forced a nod. ¡°Then we¡¯d better move. Will you help me gather the others?¡± Rock and Ivy rose in silence, their movements slow, heavy. Without a word, the three sprites turned north, stepping into the dark forest that surrounded the farm. The trees loomed taller in the night, their branches whispering with the wind, as if murmuring condolences. The path ahead was faintly lit by scattered beams of moonlight, casting shifting shadows across the undergrowth. They walked onward, toward the farmhouse, where the others would surely be waiting. Perhaps some of the younger sprites were already asleep, blissfully unaware of the weight of what had just been lost. Woods didn¡¯t look back. He already knew what he¡¯d see. A dark, empty cave where a friend used to be. They¡¯d known for centuries what needed to be done: awaken the Goddess. But Matt wasn¡¯t ready. The farm hadn¡¯t yet reached level ten. As they trekked through the forest, Woods turned back to Rock and Ivy, their faces still marked with grief and loss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you two had to go through that.¡± The apology was thin, inadequate for the weight of their burden. ¡°I should¡¯ve come here myself.¡± But even as he spoke, Woods knew there hadn¡¯t been time. The passing of the other two spirits had consumed the last few hours, and now, with the Cave Spirit gone too, they were out of time. How much longer until the strange new growth magic overtook everything? Until there was nothing left to save? Until the land swallowed them all up, the farm, the sprites, and Matt¡¯s family? Woods shuddered. ¡°Goddess help us all.¡± He turned away, leaving Rock to comfort Ivy, the ache in his chest deepening with every step. The spirits had always been the protectors, the balance that kept the land alive. Now, with their absence, the danger grew closer with every passing hour. Woods¡¯ thoughts turned to Matt. He was their only hope now. But how quickly could he level the farm? [Book 4] Chapter Eleven Several days passed, and the sprites were nowhere to be seen. The night my crops had surged with unnatural growth, they¡¯d slipped away while I was putting the kids to bed¡ªand they hadn¡¯t come back. That had been over a week ago. Since then, the farm had felt different. Quieter. Too quiet. The usual rustle of unseen figures darting through the trees, the soft chime of their laughter on the evening breeze¡ªall of it was gone, leaving only an unsettling stillness in their absence. Link and Lucy asked for them every night, their little voices laced with confusion, and each time, Leia and I could only trade uncertain glances. Where had they gone? And more importantly¡ªwhy had they left? Even Maple had vanished from her usual post in the kitchen, leaving Leia and me to fend for ourselves¡ªresulting in meals that could generously be described as ¡°barely edible.¡± We¡¯d grown far too accustomed to her cooking, and without it, every meal felt like a poor imitation of what it should be. Worse still, I quickly discovered just how picky my kids really were. Without Maple¡¯s magic touch, even their favorite dishes were met with scrunched noses and hesitant pokes of a fork. But more than that, their absence left me to tend the fields alone. The crops had ripened in their absence, faster than I¡¯d anticipated, and I found myself harvesting, turning, and reseeding the soil without their help. Not that they actually helped a lot when it came down to it, as I was trying to do everything myself to gain experience for the farm, but I missed their companionship. Morning light spilled over the farm, painting the fields in soft gold as I dug my hands into the freshly turned dirt. Another day, another round of planting. My back ached from days of nonstop labor, each movement a dull reminder of how much the land had demanded from me. The clearing had been the worst of it¡ªnot just because of the work, but because something about it felt¡­ wrong. The corn hadn¡¯t vanished upon harvest like it was supposed to. Normally, the plants faded away the moment I gathered the yield, but this time, the stalks had remained¡ªtall, brittle husks that refused to wither into inky black dust as every plant had prior to this spring season. I¡¯d had to tear them out by hand, hauling them away like ordinary weeds. It had taken hours. Still, the strange, unnatural growth had taught me something. The land wasn¡¯t behaving as it should¡ªjust like the sprites. And whatever was happening, I knew they were dealing with it. I just hoped they¡¯d return soon. Clearing out the greenhouse alone had been the worst of it. Without Clay¡¯s usual chatter or Holly¡¯s offhanded comments, the work had stretched on in silence. The herbs, untamed by whatever magic had twisted the farm, had started forcing their way through the cracks in the walls, threatening to break apart the very structure meant to contain them. I¡¯d chosen not to replant anything in the greenhouse once it was cleared. I exhaled, shaking the tension from my hands. This wasn¡¯t sustainable. Something had to change. I was far too comfortable with magic and had relied on it to make my life easier for years. Clearing fields was a drag, and I honestly didn¡¯t know how farmers back on Earth did it. They probably had fancy machines and a lot more manpower than I did. The morning had passed in an uneasy quiet, fading seamlessly into a muted afternoon. Even the children, usually tearing through the fields with endless energy, were down for their naps, leaving me alone with my thoughts. The farm felt unusually still, save for the occasional rustle of the wind through the trees. Leia was inside the farmhouse, likely busy preparing dinner or working on her alchemy skills she¡¯d picked up a few years ago during her apprenticeship. I found myself longing to join her, to take a break and share in that quiet moment. But I couldn¡¯t take time away from the fields¡ªnot today. Spring was always relentless for a farmer, every hour a precious resource. And the setbacks I¡¯d faced recently¡ªunnatural ones, at that¡ªhad already stolen more time than I could spare. The fields needed tending, and I couldn¡¯t let the work pile up any further. No matter how much I wanted to step away, the farm wouldn¡¯t wait. The seeds I was planting today weren¡¯t ordinary¡ªthey were a rare Elvish variety of fast-growing zucchini-like plant, infused with magic to speed up their growth. Supposedly, they¡¯d sprout in a fraction of the time. But as I knelt in the soil, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the enchantments on these seeds would even make a difference. The land was already saturated with magic, far more than it should¡¯ve been. Everything was growing faster, too fast, actually. I held one of the seeds in my hand, studying it. It was larger than I remembered. Over the years, the seeds had grown bulkier, this one nearly filling half my palm. That wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d paid much attention to before, but now, thinking back, the change was undeniable. A startling difference. The land itself had been changing for some time, quietly, subtly, and I hadn¡¯t noticed just how deep those changes ran until now. I examined the bulbous seed for a few more seconds, unsure if I should plant it. After a short time, I unceremoniously dropped it into the hole I¡¯d dug. The reality of the situation was, I didn¡¯t really have to worry about the balance of magic. I let Woods and the nature spirits worry about that kind of thing, and I had to guess that¡¯s what they were all doing right now. My primary concern was gaining more experience so that I could get the farm to level ten. If I didn¡¯t farm, then there wouldn¡¯t be any progress, so at the end of the day, I really didn¡¯t have a choice. In the grand scheme of things, I was just a piece on the board, moving where I had to, while far greater forces played their game. So I let my thoughts drift from the weight of it all, grounding myself in the one thing I could control¡ªthe work. I moved down the rows, pressing each seed into the soft mounds of earth, making sure every one had its own spot nestled in the loamy soil. The repetition was calming, even as my thoughts tried to go elsewhere. I didn¡¯t let them. When I reached the end of the row and straightened up, I glanced back at the field¡ªand froze, though only for a moment. The first seeds I¡¯d planted were already sprouting, tiny green shoots piercing the soil like eager fingers reaching for the sky. It was happening again. Days of growth condensed into mere hours. I should have felt shock, maybe even alarm, but after everything I¡¯d witnessed, all I could muster was a quiet sense of resignation. So this was farming now. I glanced over the fields, wondering if by tomorrow, I¡¯d be harvesting fully grown crops. The thought was almost laughable. It felt like I¡¯d been dropped into one of those mindless farming games where seeds became ripe produce in the blink of an eye. But those games didn¡¯t account for exhaustion, for the sheer labor of tending the land alone. If this unnatural acceleration spread across every field, every plant¡­ I was in trouble. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Matt, we need to talk.¡± Woods¡¯ voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and urgent. I turned quickly, startled to see him standing there with a somber expression. For once, he wasn¡¯t smirking about catching me off guard. His face was serious, more than I¡¯d ever seen before. If that was even possible. ¡°Woods! Where¡¯ve you been?¡± I glanced past him into the forest, searching for signs of the others. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± He hesitated, drawing a breath like he was bracing himself. ¡°I¡¯ll explain, but first¡­ you need to know something.¡± His voice dropped lower. ¡°The nature spirits in Sagewood are gone. All of them.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Gone? What do you mean, gone? Where did they go?¡± Woods blinked, taking a few seconds as if to choose his words carefully. ¡°They¡¯re either dead or in some sort of hibernation. I¡¯m¡­ not entirely sure. This happened a little over a week ago.¡± I stared at him, the weight of the news slow to sink in. ¡°Were they... killed?¡± The nature spirits, as far as I knew, couldn¡¯t die naturally. But we¡¯d learned, through a few terrifying encounters with Corruption that they weren¡¯t immortal. My stomach clenched. If something was out there killing spirits, what chance did we have? Corruption. Dark thoughts and memories clawed their way into my mind. I glanced at Woods, locking eyes with the one that had turned purple¡ªcorrupted. It had been dormant for years, but it was still there. I pushed the thought away, trying to suppress the unease. Woods had been fine for a long time. Still, with the nature spirits gone, Woods might be the most powerful being left in Sagewood. Woods cleared his throat, breaking my train of thought. ¡°No,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think they were killed. At least not by anything I could see.¡± He paused, his expression darkening, as if debating whether to continue. ¡°I was there when the River Spirit and Forest Spirit vanished. Rock and Ivy were with the Cave Spirit when it happened. They were all within a few hours of each other.¡± I inhaled sharply. The Cave Spirit had been missing for years. Had he returned to Sagewood just to vanish again? What would be the point of that? Woods pressed on, not giving me time to fully absorb what he¡¯d just told me. ¡°It¡¯s tied to the magic of the land.¡± He gestured toward the field, where the seeds I¡¯d just planted had already shot up, nearly half a foot tall in mere moments. ¡°The Forest Spirit said it was an overabundance of growth magic.¡± I nodded slowly, trying to keep up. Growth magic, in theory, seemed reasonable, even good pertaining to farming. Why would it harm the nature spirits? Woods, as if reading my thoughts, answered this unspoken question. ¡°This magic is¡­ stronger. Far stronger than anything we¡¯ve dealt with before. And I think it¡¯s more dangerous¡ªlethal, even, in high doses. Worse than Corruption ever was.¡± I swallowed hard. When I¡¯d first come to Sagewood, the forest had been riddled with blight, on the verge of being consumed by Corruption. Now, it was the opposite¡ªeverything was growing too fast, spiraling out of control. I¡¯d been too focused on keeping up with the harvest to realize it could possibly be a bad thing. I should¡¯ve seen it¡ªthis wasn¡¯t growth. This was imbalance. The pendulum had swung too far the other way. And the negative effects had begun. Silence stretched between us. Finally, after a few moments, I spoke up. ¡°So, what can we do then?¡± Woods motioned to the field I was currently planting. ¡°I still think the best thing you can be doing is exactly what you¡¯re doing now. Planting. Your crops should still be absorbing the excess magic in the land, even if it is a different kind of magic.¡± He drew his lips into a tight line. ¡°Although there¡¯s probably so much excess now, that your plants can¡¯t keep up. You could likely have several more harvests this spring and summer, and there would still be too much magic.¡± I sighed. That doesn¡¯t instill a lot of hope, I thought as I looked across the field of sprouts. The plants continued to writhe and expand at an unnatural pace, like watching time-lapse footage of growth unfolding in real-time. My gaze drifted across the farm. Despite the upgrades I¡¯d made to the barn and my farmhouse, and the addition of the orchard and greenhouse, there was still a lot of land I wasn¡¯t utilizing. ¡°What if I expanded my crop fields? Or put in some new ones entirely?¡± I had a stockpile of seeds just waiting to be planted hidden away in the hayloft. I turned back to Woods. ¡°I would need more help though. Are the others coming back anytime soon?¡± My time was already stretched thin between the crops, my family, and my farm animals. It wouldn¡¯t be possible without the help of the sprites. Woods nodded. ¡°I could probably get Reed, Flint, and Rock to help dig a new field or two.¡± He turned to me, an unreadable expression on his face, ¡°Perhaps adding some more crop fields will be the thing that levels the farm to level ten this season, even if you¡¯re getting help while doing it.¡± I nodded. The farm had been at level nine for years now, and I had the forest stone sitting in my bag that whole time, taking up an inventory slot. It was the last stone that needed to be placed to awaken the Harvest Goddess and was only placeable at level ten. Silence hung over us again, but only for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the others¡ªyou finish up here. Let¡¯s try to get some more seeds into the ground today,¡± Woods said before turning and leaving to the forest. There was a lot to process between the delicate balance of nature and the passing of the nature spirits, but there was also a farm to take care of. Hopefully, with the help of the sprites, we could slow the terrible things going on until we found a better solution. After a few minutes, Reed, Flint, Woods, and Rock returned, each carrying their own sprite-sized shovel. I grabbed mine as well, and we picked a plot of land tucked away from the usual paths. We spent the rest of the afternoon turning the untouched soil into a new crop field, working steadily without pause. The earth was soft and easy to till, providing a welcome distraction from the whirlwind of thoughts in my head. We worked until the sun sank low, casting the sky in hues of soft pink and orange against the fading blue twilight. Even though it was demanding work, I was grateful to have my friends back on the farm. The sprites had been with me since very early on in my Sagewood journey, and I¡¯d missed their company. The first stars began to appear when we finally finished digging the field. Even though we hadn¡¯t gotten seeds in the ground like we¡¯d hoped, we¡¯d made significant progress, and all of us were tired and covered in dirt. I trudged to the farmhouse, stripping my work boots off at the door and stepped inside. Making sure to stay silent, I crept down the hall, cracking the door to Link¡¯s room open. My heart sank slightly when I saw he was already asleep in his bed, curled up like a burrito in his blankets. Still, I stepped up to his bed, ruffling his curly hair. He stirred slightly, but not enough to wake. I moved next to Lucy¡¯s room, easing the door open just enough to peek inside. She was curled beneath her blankets, breathing softly, lost in whatever dreams little girls have. I resisted the urge to ruffle her hair the way I had with Link¡ªshe was a light sleeper, and waking her now would mean she¡¯d be up for hours. Still, I lingered a moment longer, watching the way the moonlight traced the familiar curve of her face. She looks so much like Leia, I thought as a quiet chuckle rose in my chest. Thank goodness for that. Finally, I got to the master bedroom. I opened the door, hoping to see Leia reading a book by candlelight, but my heart sank when I saw she was already asleep. Even though I was disappointed, I couldn¡¯t blame her. She¡¯d been exhausted lately, and I felt like she¡¯d been going to sleep earlier and earlier. She would be thrilled to know the sprites were back on the farm, and hopefully Maple would be back at her cooking in the morning. For all our sakes. Thoughts of the conversation I¡¯d had with Woods earlier came rushing back. Nature spirits. The balance of magic. The looming threat I was most likely powerless to quell. Worries began to gnaw at the back of my mind, but I pushed them away. They would still be there in the morning, and Woods and I could work on finding a solution tomorrow as we planted the new field. There was no point in getting worked up about it now. Stripping off my dirty work clothes, I crawled into bed next to Leia. She didn¡¯t stir, as she was a heavy sleeper like Link. If only she had passed that onto Lucy. I worried that my thoughts would keep me up late into the night, but the exhaustion of the day quickly overpowered any lingering worries I had. Within minutes, I was asleep. [Book 4] Chapter Twelve The soft sound of rain on the roof of the farmhouse woke me from my slumber. Leia was still asleep next to me, so I quietly pulled myself from the warm sheets. I was reluctant to do so, of course, but despite the rain taking care of the crops, I still had animals to feed and care for, as well as a new field to plant. It wasn¡¯t often I felt sore these days, but the extra labor of digging out a new field had definitely left its mark. I could feel the tension in my muscles as I stretched, trying to shake off the ache. I shoved my work clothes into my inventory bag before pulling them out and replacing them on my body. Of all the magical items I owned, my inventory bag was my favorite. Instant clothes laundering was something I¡¯d never stopped being grateful for. Laundry day on Earth had been a nightmare. It always seemed to stretch on for an eternity, like some kind of bureaucratic ordeal¡ªhours spent waiting for machines, folding, then losing the will to even put things away. Here? This system was far superior. Faster, cleaner, and far less soul-crushing. Everyone else was still asleep in the farmhouse, so I silently slipped out the door, grabbing a hunk of bread on my way out. I pulled my old rain jacket around myself. Over the years, Reed had offered to make me a new one, and Leia had begged to buy me a new one, but I could never let Grandpa¡¯s old stuff go. It was still missing buttons, and it fit a little tighter than in the past, but there was no way I would get rid of it. ¡°Hey, Matt,¡± a familiar voice called out. I turned to see Reed, not at all surprising given the downpour. His ever-present fishing pole rested over his shoulder, and a broad grin split his face. ¡°Want to head to the river and catch some fish?¡± I chuckled to myself. Reed¡¯s rule was simple: if it rained, he fished. ¡°Not too sore from digging that field last night?¡± ¡°Never too sore for fishing,¡± Reed replied with a shrug. I glanced toward the freshly dug field. His offer was tempting. I¡¯d been working far harder than normal lately¡ªsurely, I deserved a little break. But the pile of tasks loomed large in front of me, and although the rain had taken care of the arduous task of watering the crops, there still were other chores that demanded my attention. One hour won¡¯t set you back too much, a voice in my head seemed to say. Come on, live a little. The farm will still be here when you get back. I heaved a sigh. ¡°I can only go for an hour,¡± I said, giving in to temptation. ¡°Let me milk the goats and grab the eggs, and I¡¯ll meet you by our regular spot.¡± Reed and I had a long-standing tradition of fishing on rainy days, when visibility was low and there was a slim chance any of the villagers would see Reed. Most times, rainy days proved to be the best days for fishing, and we always had an abundant catch. Plus, it would give me a chance to ask Reed about the demise of the nature spirits. Woods was being tight-lipped as usual about the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the eggs, then we can walk over there together. Meet me back here when you¡¯re done.¡± Reed stowed his fishing pole and took off in the direction of the chicken coop. In turn, I trudged to the barn, a chorus of animal noises greeting me. As soon as all the feeding troughs were filled with alfalfa, and all the water troughs were topped off, I began working through the dairy animals. Only about half of them were producing milk right now, and half of them were about to calve, meaning they would be producing in the next few weeks. I knew my dwarven neighbors would be excited, especially since my oldest cow Bessie was included in this group. She was a special kind of cow, and her milk was the perfect base for dwarven cheese, something that I looked forward to making every year with Rowan and Renna. After finishing up with the milking, I found Reed and Link by the farmhouse. The two of them were splashing around in the mud puddles, but there was something different in Reed¡¯s movements¡ªslower, almost heavy, though he was still smiling for Link¡¯s sake. The rain jackets they wore glistened under the downpour, beads of water collecting on the slick fabric like scattered jewels. Reed¡¯s laughter was there, but I could see the exhaustion in his eyes, the weight of something much darker. Yet, for Link, he kept it all together, masking the burden he carried. ¡°Reed said you guys were fishing, can I come too, Dad?¡± Link asked excitedly when he saw me approaching. Every time I took Link to the river, I had flashbacks of a few years ago, when I saved Carter, Renna and Rowan¡¯s bowling ball of a son from the river. Carter had been fine, but I¡¯d almost died that day, and certainly would have if not for the intervention of the sprites. It was the main reason I¡¯d never taken Lucy to the river, and had only taken Link on a few occasions. Worry began to well up inside me as I remembered the fate of the River Spirit. Was it even safe to go to the river right now? I swallowed hard, pushing these feelings down as I nodded. ¡°Sure bud, but we have to be extra careful this time. Stay close to me and Reed.¡± Link nodded eagerly, and the three of us made our way northward, our boots squelching on the muddy paths. I couldn¡¯t help but gape at the marbled greens of the forest, all this new growth feeling more sinister than it had before. The once blighted woodlands had been transformed into a jungle, complete with massive ferns and vines that would have looked more at home in Jurassic Park. Before long, we arrived at the riverbank. ¡°This spot looks as good as any,¡± I said, rolling my shoulders to ease the tension. The river felt¡­ different today. Reed stood still, staring down at the pebbles scattered across the shore. His expression darkened, his usual sharp-eyed focus clouding into something distant. He blinked, then shook his head and gestured farther down the bank. ¡°Let¡¯s fish over there,¡± he said, voice light¡ªtoo light. Forced. ¡°I think this spot¡¯s a little, um¡­¡± He hesitated, then shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s just move downriver a bit.¡± I watched him for a moment. The way he refused to meet my eyes. The way his shoulders tensed, betraying whatever it was he didn¡¯t want to say. He seemed as off as the river itself. But I didn¡¯t push. Not yet anyway. I¡¯d ask about it later, maybe after Reed had caught a fish and was in better spirits. Instead, Link and I followed him a few paces down the shore, settling into an identical spot on the riverbank. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Reed lent Link his old fishing pole, it being the perfect size for a child, and as a trio, we sat on the pebbles that lined the riverbank. I glanced around, trying to discern any difference in the river or its surroundings. It felt off. Eerie in some way, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. I tuned out Reed and Link¡¯s conversation, which was basically just a ridiculously embellished story of Reed catching a shark one time at the beach with Finn and turned my attention downstream. I didn¡¯t have magical senses like the sprites, but I could feel that something was off, even though on surface level, it looked like a normal rainy day. Picturesque even. Ripples from the rain danced across the surface of the water, amplifying the thrum that filled our ears. Despite this, I felt something ominous brewing under the surface of the peaceful scene, and I was utterly powerless to fight against it. My grip tightened on the fishing rod. There¡¯s a wrongness here¡­ but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Maybe we should call it quits and head back to the farm. My stomach clenched, but Link spoke up, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°Have you ever caught a shark, Dad?¡± He looked up at me with his huge eyes. I swallowed hard, pushing down all negative thoughts. ¡°Well, that¡¯s funny you ask. I seem to remember helping Reed catch a substantial swordfish in Crimsonshores, but I¡¯ve never seen a shark there before.¡± Reed sniffed, not acknowledging my doubt in his previous story. ¡°I remember that catch. I recall that was the time you caught an old boot.¡± ¡°Filled with treasure.¡± Link¡¯s eyes widened at this, his mouth falling open. ¡°Are you serious? What kind of treasure?¡± Reed snorted, but I ignored him, smiling as I recalled the memory. ¡°There were a couple of coins and a strange pocket watch. I probably still have it at home somewhere. It was years ago.¡± Link was enthralled by the simple story, and he focused back on the river, his sense of determination renewed. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch something amazing just like you, Dad.¡± Reed rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve caught much more interesting things than an old boot stuffed with a rusty pocket watch. Once, I was fishing with the southern sprites¡­¡± I stopped paying attention to Reed¡¯s story and glanced at the river again. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we shouldn¡¯t be here. The overgrown forest loomed around us, as though it were poised to engulf us at any moment. I shivered involuntarily, drawing concerned looks from both Link and Reed. ¡°It¡¯s just chilly today,¡± I lied, attempting to dismiss the uncanny atmosphere hanging over the river. I reeled in my line, casting it back out again. If something is as off as it seems, I shouldn¡¯t be out here fishing, I thought, I should be trying to level the farm. Woods seemed convinced that reviving the Goddess would solve all the problems, and I didn¡¯t have any other solution, so that was what I needed to focus on. Really, it had been the focus of the past five years, but with each gained level, the next was harder to achieve. I suspected that each level needed considerably more experience than the last, and the farm had been at level nine for a long time. Link squealed with excitement, making me jump slightly. He struggled to reel in his line, wrestling with whatever was tugging on the other end. I watched as he battled, finally triumphing over his hard-won prize. Attached to his line was a small minnow, its shimmering body no longer than my finger. Link¡¯s enthusiasm deflated, his shoulders slumping. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Link. That¡¯s more than I catch sometimes in a whole day of fishing.¡± I placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. I¡¯d never been much of a fisherman, even with my level nine perk: King of the Fish. A grand title for a skill I barely used. Probably would¡¯ve helped if I actually had time to fish instead of spending every waking moment farming. ¡°You can use that little guy as bait,¡± Reed suggested, setting down his fishing pole and reaching into his bag for a pocketknife. He deftly removed the fish from the hook and swiftly diced it, transforming the catch into bait in mere seconds. He then placed a piece on Link¡¯s hook and instructed him to cast it again. ¡°That should help you catch something a little bigger.¡± I chuckled at their exchange. Throughout the years, I had relied heavily on the sprites for protection and assistance in farming. Still, the most fulfilling aspect of our bond was witnessing their interactions with my children. It was as though Link and Lucy had a host of doting older siblings looking out for them. I nodded appreciatively at Reed, and he returned the gesture before casting his line back into the river. He already seemed in a better mood, but I held off on asking about the nature spirits.Top of Form The river churned, its waters frothing with an increasingly powerful current. I watched it warily. During rainy days, the river often became turbulent and unpredictable. We probably wouldn¡¯t catch anything in these conditions. From the corner of my eye, I caught movement¡ªa sinuous form emerging from the forest, wrapping around Reed¡¯s ankle. Before I could shout a warning, the thing tightened its grip, swiftly pulling him from the riverbank. Reed yelped and dropped his fishing pole, falling on his face as he was dragged away. He shifted into his animal form, a wolf, attempting to use his claws to resist, but the vine¡¯s grip remained unyielding. He dug his claws into the soft earth but continued to be dragged steadily toward the forest. It wasn¡¯t until a second vine tightened around my own leg, pulling me in the same direction, that I snapped out of my fearful daze. ¡°Link!¡± I yelled urgently, grasping for anything to anchor myself against the relentless force of the vine. ¡°Run back to the farm! Get Woods!¡± I didn¡¯t know exactly what Woods could do for Reed and me in this situation, but he was the only one with a stronger animal form than Reed, who seemed utterly powerless against the rogue vine. More vines snaked out of the forest as Reed neared the tree line, and they wrapped tightly around him. Miraculously, my hand found a stray root, and I clung to it with all my strength, fighting against the surprisingly powerful vine that had ensnared me. What kind of creature is this? We hadn¡¯t encountered a monster in years, and this adversary seemed far too formidable to be a lone beast. Is this a corrupt monster, or something more dangerous? Link¡¯s wide-eyed terror froze him at the edge of the riverbank, his small frame trembling as the roar of the river swelled behind him. My heart plummeted as a massive wave surged up from the water, rising like some malevolent force before crashing down on the shore. I watched in horror as the water engulfed Link, dragging him beneath the surface in a violent swirl. A scream tore from my throat, but it felt distant, drowned out by the pounding of the river and the rising panic surging through me. My mind was flooded with memories from years ago, the way Carter had disappeared into the depths, helpless and terrified. It was happening again. I shook myself free of the memory, forcing myself to focus on the present. Link couldn¡¯t swim. The current would carry him far and fast, pulling him deeper with every passing second. Dread clamped around my chest like a vise. I scanned the river, but there was no sign of him, only the persistent churn of water, mocking me with frothy currents. Desperate, I turned toward Reed, hoping for his help. But he was struggling, trapped in a nightmarish web of vines. His wolf form thrashed as the tendrils coiled tighter, dragging him inch by inch toward the tree line. A vine had wound itself around his muzzle, silencing him, and leaving him unable to call for the other sprites. Panic flickered in his eyes, his body twisting in vain against the plant¡¯s grip. A flash of movement across the river yanked my attention back. My breath caught in my throat. On the opposite bank stood Carter¡ªno longer the small boy I had once saved but now a strong, broad-shouldered young man. He stood frozen for a moment, staring in wide-eyed horror, his face as pale as death itself. I could see the disbelief in his features, the shock of witnessing the scene unfold. But then something shifted. Carter¡¯s gaze hardened, and without hesitation, he began sprinting toward the churning river. His feet barely touched the ground as he closed the distance, and before I could even shout a warning, he plunged headfirst into the frothing water. I clung fiercely to the root beside me, barely able to hold back the surge of emotions that swirled like the river around me¡ªfear, hope, helplessness. The river roared, and I could do nothing but watch as Carter disappeared beneath its surface, chasing after my son.